GIFT  OF 
Dr.   Horace  Ivie 


EDUCATION  DEFT 


PHYSICAL  BASIS 

o  r  TH 


UNIED  STATES 


A    HISTORY 


OF    THE 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 


p  a 

OF 

THE    DISCOVERY   AND    SETTLEMENT    OF 
NORTH    AMERICA 

AND    OF    THE   EVENTS    WHICH    LED   TO   THE    INDEPENDENCE   OF 
THE   THIRTEEN    ENGLISH   COLONIES 

FOR    THE    USE    OF  SCHOOLS  AND   ACADEMIES 
BY 

HORACE    E.   SCUPPER, 


WITH    MAPS  AND    ILLUSTRATIONS 


PHILADELPHIA 
PUBLISHED    BY    J.    H.    BUTLER 

BOSTON 
WILLIAM   WARE   AND    CO. 


Copyright,  1884, 
BY  HORACE  E.  SCUDDER. 

GIFT  OF 


tQUCATiON  DEFT 


©ntbtrattg 
JOHN  WILSON  AND  SON,  CAMBRIDGE. 


4 

v\ 


PREFACE. 


IT  has  seemed  to  me  that  the  most  desirable  qualities  in  a  text 
book  history  of  the  United  States  —  or,  for  that  matter,  in  any 
history  —  are  clearness,  reasonableness,  and  attractiveness.  I 
have  tried  to  use  terms  which  have  only  one  meaning,  to  avoid 
involved  sentences,  and  to  state  facts  with  precision.  It  is  im 
possible  in  such  a  book  to  introduce  no  words  which  have  not 
before  come  into  the  reading  of  an  ordinary  pupil ;  but  tables 
of  definition  and  pronunciation,  at  the  head  of  each  chapter, 
provide  for  the  understanding  of  all  novel  words  in  the  chap 
ter.  The  maps,  in  like  manner,  are  kept  free  from  confusing 
detail ;  and  while  they  accompany  and  explain  the  text,  they 
form  a  basis  for  that  geographic  treatment  of  history  which  is 
essential  to  a  clear  understanding  of  the  physical  conditions  of 
human  society. 

I  have  tried  also  to  avoid  the  error  which  makes  history  only 
a  succession  of  unrelated  facts.  There  is  a  logic  in  events 
which  it  is  the  business  of  historians  to  unfold,  and  it  has  been 
my  chief  thought  to  show  the  growth  of  our  national  life.  The 
analyses  which  interrupt  the  narrative  are  designed  to  aid  in  a 
logical  interpretation  of  the  facts ;  but  the  secret  of  success  in 
any  history  must  lie  in  the  power  of  .the  author  to  conceive  the 
development  of  life,  and  to  discover  the  critical  passages,  the 
transition  periods,  the  great  epochs.  I  hope  I  have  helped 
young  people  to  understand  the  movements  which  I  see  from 
the  time  when  America  was  first  disclosed  to  the  eyes  of  Europe 


IV  PREFACE. 

down  to  the  present  day.  I  will  not  here  attempt  to  justify  the 
divisions  of  our  history  which  I  have  made,  for  if  my  narrative 
has  not  done  it,  nothing  which  I  could  say  in  a  preface  would 
make  it  clearer ;  but  I  wish  to  emphasize  my  sense  of  the  im 
portance  to  American  children  of  connecting  the  history  of 
their  country  with  the  changes  which  have  been  taking  place 
in  Europe  during  the  period  of  our  growth,  —  changes  of  the 
utmost  consequence  in  the  development  of  our  own  national  life, 
an  understanding  of  which  is  essential  to  an  intelligent  reading  of 
American  history.  Therefore  I  have  never  lost  sight  of  the  fact 
that  down  to  the  close  of  the  last  war  with  England,  America 
faced  the  Atlantic  ;  and  any  one  who  would  read  her  history 
aright  must  often  take  his  stand  upon  the  European  shore. 

Finally,  I  have  tried  to  make  this  book  attractive.  I  believe 
with  all  my  heart  in  the  attractiveness  of  historical  study,  and  I 
have  sought  to  make  my  own  interest  in  our  history  pass  into 
my  narrative  ;  but  the  restrictions  of  such  a  book  forbid  that 
full  illustration  from  biography,  local  history,  and  descriptions 
of  manners  and  customs,  which  one  naturally  desires  to  use 
in  teaching  the  subject.  The  omission  is  partly  supplied  by 
the  suggestions  of  illustrative  reading  which  will  be  found  in 
the  Appendix ;  but  I  leave  my  task  with  a  weighty  conviction 
that  the  most  which  a  text-book  maker  can  do  is  to  furnish  a 
clear  outline  for  a  wise  teacher  to  fill  with  details. 

I  have  written  in  the  thought  that  our  country  is  a  land 
which  was  reserved  until  the  new  birth  of  Europe  ;  that  it 
was  peopled  by  men  and  women  who  crossed  the  seas  in  faith  ; 
that  its  foundations  have  been  laid  deep  in  a  divine  order ;  that 
the  nation  has  been  trusted  with  liberty.  A  trust  carries  with 
it  grave  duties ;  the  enlargement  of  liberty  and  justice  is  in  the 
victory  of  the  people  over  the  forces  of  evil.  So  I  bid  God 
speed  to  all  teachers  of  those  who  are  to  receive  the  trust  of 
citizenship. 

H.  E.  S. 

CAMBRIDGE,  MASS.,  August,  1884- 


TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 


Part  I. 


THE  DISCOVERY  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.      EUROPE    BEFORE   THE    DISCOVERY   OF    AMERICA I 

II.    SPAIN  AND  PORTUGAL 6 

III.  CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS 10 

IV.  THE  FIRST  VOYAGE  OF  COLUMBUS 15 

V.    THE  FATE  OF  COLUMBUS 19 

VI.    FURTHER  VOYAGES  OF  DISCOVERY 23 

VII.    FRENCH  VOYAGES 27 

VIII.    THE  SPANISH  CONQUEST  IN  AMERICA 30 

IX.    SPANISH  FAILURES  IN  AMERICA 34 

X.    THE  FIRST  EMIGRATION 38 

XI.    ENGLAND  IN  THE  SIXTEENTH  CENTURY 42 

XII.    FIRST  VENTURES  OF  ENGLAND  IN  AMERICA 47 

XIII.  THE  FOUNDATIONS  OF  NEW  FRANCE 51 

XIV.  THE  DUTCH  TRADERS 54 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review 59 

Chronological  Table 64 

XV.    JAMESTOWN 65 

XVI.    VIRGINIA 69 

XVII.    PLYMOUTH 72 

XVIII.    THE  PURITAN  MIGRATION 77 

XIX.    THE  COLONY  OF  MASSACHUSETTS  BAY 81 

XX.    THE  OTHER  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES 85 

XXI.    THE  INDIANS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 89 

XXII.    THE  ENGLISH  AND  THE  INDIANS 94 

XXIII.  ENGLAND  AND  NEW  ENGLAND 98 

XXIV.  THE  Loss  OF  THE  CHARTERS 101 

XXV.    THE  QUAKERS  AND  NEW  JERSEY 106 

XXVI.    WILLIAM  PENN  AND  HIS  COLONY no 

XXVII.     THE  OLD  DOMINION .115 

XXVIII.    MARYLAND 120 

XXIX.    THE  CAROLINAS  AND  GEORGIA 123 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review 128 

Chronological  Table 134 


vi  TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXX.    FRANCE  IN  AMERICA 135 

XXXI.    CONFLICT  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  THE  ENGLISH    .    .  138 

XXXII.    THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  WAR 143 

XXXIII.  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR 147 

XXXIV.  THE  FALL  OF  FRANCE  IN  AMERICA 151 

XXXV.    PONTIAC'S  WAR 156 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review 158 

Chronological  Table 160 


Part  II. 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

I.    THE  THIRTEEN   ENGLISH  COLONIES. —1 161 

II.     THE  THIRTEEN   ENGLISH  COLONIES.— II 166 

III.  ENGLAND  AND  THE  COLONIES 173 

IV.  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  QUARREL 177 

V.    THE  FIRST  RESISTANCE 182 

VI.    THE  FIRST  FIGHTING 188 

VII.    OPEN  WAR 193 

VIII.    THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE 198 

IX.    THE  STATES  AND  CONGRESS 202 

X.    THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE. —  1 207 

XI.    THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE.  —  II 212 

XII.    THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE. —  Ill 218 

XIII.  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE.  —  IV 223 

XIV.  THE  END  OF  THE  WAR 229 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review 233 

Chronological  Table 237 

XV.    WHAT  THE  WAR  COST 239 

XVI.    AFTER  THE  WAR 243 

XVII.    THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 246 

XVIII.    THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT 250 

XIX.    THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.  —  1 254 

XX.    THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES.  —  II 259 

XXI.    THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  EUROPE 266 

XXII.    DEALINGS  WITH  FOREIGN  COUNTRIES 270 

XXIII.  DIFFICULTIES  WITH  FRANCE       274 

XXIV.  GROWTH  OF  THE  UNION 278 

XXV.  THE  UNITED  STATES  ENTANGLED  WITH  EUROPE       .    .    .  282 

XXVI.    DESTRUCTION  OF  AMERICAN  COMMERCE 286 

XXVII.    WAR  WITH  GREAT  BRITAIN 290 

XXVIII.  THE  UNITED  STATES  INDEPENDENT  OF  EUROPE    ....  296 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review 301 

Chronological  Table 304 


TABLE   OF  CONTENTS.  Vll 


$art  III. 

THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.    THE  UNION  AND  ITS  NEIGHBORS 305 

II.    THE  BUSINESS  OF  THE  COUNTRY 309 

III.  INVENTION  AND  ENTERPRISE 313 

IV.  THE  SYSTEM  OF  SLAVERY 319 

V.    SLAVERY  AND  POLITICS 324 

VI.    ADMINISTRATION  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON 329 

VII.    ANNEXATION  OF  TEXAS 334 

VIII.    THE  WAR  WITH  MEXICO 340 

IX.    OREGON 345 

X.    CALIFORNIA 350 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review    ...• 355 

Chronological  Table 358 

XI.    THE  MIDDLE  OF  THE  CENTURY.  —  1 359 

XII.    THE  MIDDLE  OF  THE  CENTURY.  —  II 363 

XIII.  THE  APPROACHING  CONFLICT 369 

XIV.  SECESSION 375 

XV.    THE  FIRST  ATTACK 379 

XVI.    THE  WAR  FOR  THE  UNION.  —  I.      .     .    .    • 384 

XVII.    THE  WAR  FOR  THE  UNION.  —  II 390 

XVIII.    THE  WAR  FOR  THE  UNION.  — Ill 398 

XIX.    FALL  OF  THE  CONFEDERACY 405 

XX.    RECONSTRUCTION 411 

XXI.    AFTER  THE  CENTENNIAL  YEAR 417 

XXII.    THE  PRESENT  NATION 423 

Topical  Analysis  for  Review 43 T 

Chronological  Table 433 


APPENDIX. 

THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE > i 

THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES *       v 

THE  STATES  AND  TERRITORIES,  WITH  THEIR  AREAS  AND   POPULA 
TION,   CENSUS  OF  1880       xxii 

QUESTIONS  FOR  EXAMINATION xxiii 

GENERAL  INDEX xxxix 


MAPS. 


[DRAWN  BY  JACOB  WELLS.] 


COLORED. 


PACK 


Physical  Basis  of  the  United  States Frontispiece 

Routes  of  Navigators  to  India  and  America  in  the  Fifteenth  and  Sixteenth 

Centuries 27 

New  Spain  and  the  West  Indies 35 

English  and  French  Possessions  in  North  America  at  the  time  of  the  French 

and  Indian  War  ;  also  Colonial  Charter  Claims 135 

New  England  and  New  Netherland 135 

The  New  England  States  during  the  War  for  Independence 193 

The  Middle  States  during  the  War  for  Independence 207 

The  Southern  States  during  the  War  for  Independence 223 

Territorial  Acquisitions  of  the  United  States 279 

Mexico.  —  To  illustrate  the  War,  1846-48 341 

To  illustrate  the  War  for  the  Union    .     .     .     . 375 

NOTE.  —  Red  indicates  non-seceding  Slave  States.     Pink  indicates  Free  States. 

The  United  States  of  America    . 411 

Divisions  of  the  Country  made  by  the  United  States  Signal  Service  ....  425 


UNCOLORED. 


PAGE 
Western  Coast  of  Africa,  Spain,  and 

Portugal 7 

St.  Lawrence  River  and  Gulf  .  .  29 

Coast  visited  by  Raleigh's  Vessels  49 
Explorations  of  Champlain  and 

Hudson 56f 

First  settlements  in  Virginia  ...  66 

The  New  England  Coast  ....  80 

Braddock's  Route  ......  146 

Acadia 148 

Capture  of  Quebec 155 

Vicinity  of  Boston 184 

Arnold's  Route 197 

Vicinity  of  Quebec 197 

Vicinity  of  New  York 209 

Vicinity  of  Philadelphia  .  .  .  .  212 
The  Country  between  Montreal  and 

New  York 215 


PAGE 

Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga  .     .  217 

The  Siege  of  Yorktown     ....  227 
Western    Movement  of   Centre  of 

Population 256 

The  Canadian  Frontier  and  Vicinity 

.    of  Washington 290 

The  Creek  War 295 

Niagara  River 297 

Campaign  of  General  Taylor      .     .  341 
Charleston    Harbor    and    its    Ap 
proaches      378 

Washington  and  Vicinity       .     .     .  386 
The  Operations  of  the  Army  of  the 

Potomac,  etc 396 

Vicinity  of  Vicksburg 401 

The  Peninsula,  etc.,  between  Nor 
folk  and  Richmond 403 


ILLUSTRATIONS.  ix 


SEALS  IN    COLORS   FROM   OFFICIAL  AUTHORITIES. 

PAGE 

Of  the  United  States  and  of  the  Thirteen  Original  States 161 

Of  the  States  admitted  into  the  Union,  1791-1860 305 

Of  the  States  admitted  into  the  Union  1861-1884,  and  of  the  Territories      .     .    359 

NOTE.  —  The  dates  given  on  these  pages  are  the  years  of  the  adoption  of  the  Constitu 
tion,  admission  into  the  Union,  and  organization  as  Territories. 


LISTS   OF   PRESIDENTS 


IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THEIR  ADMINISTRATIONS. 


PAGE 


From  1789  to  1829 328 

From  1829  to  1849 338 


PAGE 

From  1849  to  1861 372 

From  1861  to  1885 420 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 

The  World  as  known  to  civilized  Europe  before  the  discovery  of  America    .     .  2 

A  Ship  of  the  Vikings 3 

A  Monk  illuminating  a  Book 5 

Planting  the  Cross  upon  the  Island 17 

Coat-of-Arms  of  Columbus 20 

An  Ancient  Printing  Press 24 

The  Valley  of  Mexico 32 

St.  Augustine 41 

a.  The  Town  —  looking  South,     b.  Old  Gateway,  —  Fort  San  Marco. 

c.  Spanish  Coat-of-Arms. 

The  Great  Harry,  the  first  famous  ship  of  the  English  Navy 44 

Flag  of  the  Dutch  West-India  Company 57 

Dutch  and  Indians  Trading 58 

The  Mayflower 74 

Roger  Williams  in  Exile 87 

Various  Scenes  in  Indian  Life 91 

a.   Pueblo    Building,      b.  War   Dance,      c.   Disposition   of    the   dead. 

d.  Head  of  chief,     e.  Mode  of  travel. 

A  Stockade 95 

Pine-tree  Shilling 103 

The  Charter  Oak 104 

The  Treaty  Elm  in  1 800 113 


X  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

PAGE 

Philadelphia  in  1682 114 

a.  Site  of  the  Town.     b.  Penn's  House. 

Old  Charleston 125 

Colonial  Currency 133 

a.  Virginia  Halfpenny,     b.  Lord  Baltimore  Shilling. 

The  Attack  on  Schenectady 141 

Indians  sheltering  Acadians 149 

Quebec .     .  153 

a.  The  Rock  of  Quebec,     b.  Wolfe's  Cove. 

Faneuil  Hall,  1763 165 

A  Tobacco  Plantation 171 

Stamp 179 

Carpenters'  Hall,  where  the  First  Congress  met     .  ' 189 

The  Retreat  from  Lexington 191 

Washington  at  Cambridge 196 

a.  The  Elm  under  which  he  took  command  of  the  Army.  b.  His  Head- 
Quarters,  afterwards  Longfellow's  House. 

Independence  Hall,  1776 201 

A  Soldier  in  the  Continental  Army 207 

Execution  of  Nathan  Hale 210 

Ruins  of  Fort  Ticonderoga 216 

Death  of  a  Sentinel  at  Valley  Forge 220 

Capture  of  Major  Andre 225 

Surrrender  of  Cornwallis 228 

Liberty  Bell 238 

Continental  Currency 240 

Interior  of  Independence  Hall 246 

United  States  Mint 249 

a.  Exterior,     b.  S melting-room. 

The  "Clermont,"  Fulton's  first  Steamboat 260 

The  Indian  and  the  Pioneer 262 

Mount  Vernon 273 

The  Guerriere  and  the  Constitution 292 

Battle  of  Lake  Erie 294 

Attack  of  the  Highlanders  —  Battle  of  New  Orleans 299 

A  Cotton  Field 311 

A  Western  Farm 314 

The  first  Passenger  Locomotive  built  in  the  United  States 317 

A  Western  Emigrant  Train 318 

Scenes  in  Plantation  Life 321 

a.  Corn  Shucking,     b.  "  Christmas,  Missis  ?  " 

Dr.  Whitman  starting  for  Washington 348 

City  of  San  Francisco 350 

Scenes  in  Western  River  Life 364 

a.  Fort  and  Trading  Post.  b.  Cordelling  up  the  Mackinaw,  c.  Floating 
down  the  Mackinaw,  d.  Flat-boating,  e.  "Between  Decks."  /.  Steam- 
boating  —  "  Wooding  up." 

Harper's  Ferry 374 

Attack  on  Fort  Sumter 382 

Farragut's  Fleet  passing  Forts  Jackson  and  St.  Philip 392 

The  Merrimac  sinking  the  Cumberland 393 


ILLUSTRATIONS.  XI 

PACK 

Battle  of  Gettysburg  —  Defence  of  the  Cemetery .  400 

Battle  of  Missionary  Ridge 402 

Great  South  Dome  —  Valley  of  the  Yosemite 423 

Laying  the  first  Atlantic  Cable 425 

The  City  of  Washington 428 


ARTISTS. 


PAGE 

Barber  (Miss) 165,  179 

Gary,  W.  M 149,  364 

Church,  F.  S 5 

Cooper,  C.  C.,  Jr..     .  20,  24,  57,  189,  201, 
238,  240 

Craig,  T.  B 113,246 

Davidson,  J.  O.     .  292,  294,  382,  392,  393 

Farny,  H.  F 91 

Fenn,  Harry     . 216,  273 

Frost,  A.  B.  ...  192,  210,  225,  318 
Gibson,  W.  Hamilton  .  .171,  311,  314 
Harper,  W.  St.  J.  c  .  .  .  .  41,  299 


Moran,  Peter  . 
Moran,  Thomas 
Parrish,  Stephen 
Pyle,  Howard  . 
Redwood,  A.  C. 
Schell,  F.  B.  . 
Shelton,  W.  H. 


PAGE 

141, 196,  374,  425,  428 
...      32,   351,424 

•    •  "•     3i  J7,  44,  74 

.     .    58,  87,  262,  349 

32I»  400 

...     95,  114,  153 
228 


Shirlaw,  Walter    .......      220 

Stephens,  C.  H.    .     .     125,  249,  260,  317 

Taylor,  W.  L 104 

Wells,  Jacob 2 

Zogbaum,  R.  F 207,  402 


ENGRAVERS. 


Andrew,  Geo.  T.  . 

.       IO4,    165.  2QQ,   ^74 

Kinsfslev  Elbrid^e  72  TCI 

Collins,  R.  C.  .  . 
Faber,  L.  E.  .  2, 

44,  4oo 
24,  57,  113,  189,  238, 

Marsh,  Henry.  .  .  .  9:,  210,  262,  349 
Nichols  David  228 

240,  246,  382 

Reed,  C.  H.  .  .  .  196,  364,  425,428 

Harley,  J.  S.  .  . 
Heard,  T.  H.  .  . 
Heinemann,  E.  . 
Held,  E.  C.  .  .  . 

3J4 
3ir 

.    .     5,  41,  216,  273 

171 

Snyder,  H.  M  125,  201,  294 
Wellington,  F.  H  58,  321 
Whitney,  J.  H.  E.  .  .  .  17,  207,  402 
Williams,  G.  P.  87,  141,  149,  192,  225,318 
Willoutrhbv  ('Miss')  .  .  20.  170.  260.  -;i7 

Xll 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PORTRAITS. 

ENGRAVER  PAGE 
Christopher  Columbus.  After  an  engraving  by  Merctiri 

(1843),  from  a  picture  of  the  times Thomas  Johnson  11 

William  Penn.  From  the  painting  in  Independence  Hall, 

Philadelphia .  G.  Kruell  109 

Benjamin  Franklin.  After  an  engraving  by  Chevillet  from 

the  painting  by  Duplessis .  G.  Kruell  169 

George  Washington.  From  the  painting  by  Gilbert  Stuart  W.  B.  Closson  195 
Daniel  Webster.  From  a  photograph  from  a  painting  by 

Chester  Harding Thomas  Johnson  333 

Henry  Wadsworth  Longfellow.  From  a  photograph  from 

life W,  B.  Closson  367 

Abraham  Lincoln.  From  a  photograph  taken  March,  1865  Thomas  Johnson  409 


THE    FOLLOWING    PORTRAITS    ARE    ENGRAVED    FROM    AUTHENTIC    SOURCES 
BY   THE    PHOTO-ENGRAVING    COMPANY. 


PAGE 

Queen  Isabella 14 

Hernando  Cortez 30 

Sir  Walter  Raleigh 48 

Captain  John  Smith 68 

Governor  John  Winthrcp       ...  84 

Cecil  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore    .     .  121 

General  Oglethorpe 127 

Patrick  Henry 180 

Samuel  Adams 185 

Marquis  de  la  Fayette 206 

General  Burgoyne 213 

General  Anthony  Wayne  ....  223 


General  Nathanael  Greene 


226 


Andrew  Jackson 

Henry  Clay 

Presidents  Van  Buren,  Harrison, 

Tyler,  Polk 

Samuel  F.  B.  Morse 

Commodore  Perry 

Washington  Irving 

William  Cullen  Bryant  .  .  .  . 
Presidents  Taylor,  Fillmore,  Pierce, 

Buchanan  

Jefferson  Davis 

General  Winfield  Scott  .  .  .  . 
General  Robert  E.  Lee  .  .  .  . 


Alexander  Hamilton 252 

Eli  Whitney 258 

Robert  Fulton .  261 

Daniel  Boone 263 

Thomas  Jefferson 269 

Chief-Justice  Marshall       ....  275 

John  C.  Calhoun 327 

Presidents  Adams,  Madison,  Mon 
roe,  J.  Q.  Adams 328 

Grover  Cleveland 


General  U.  S.  Grant  .... 
General  Joseph  E.  Johnston  .  . 
General  T.  J.  (Stonewall)  Jackson 
General  George  B.  McClellan  . 
Admiral  David  G.  Farragut  .  . 
General  George  H.  Thomas  .  . 
General  W.  T.  Sherman  .  .  . 
Presidents  Johnson,  Hayes, 

field,  Arthur 

.     422 


Gar- 


PAGH 

33° 

33 i 

338 
360 

36! 
366 
368 

372 
377 
385 
387 
390 
394 
395 
397 
404 
406 
407 

420 


HINTS    TO    TEACHERS. 


THE  three  parts  into  which  this  history  is  divided  correspond 
with  the  three  great  epochs  of  the  country's  life,  and  it  will 
be  found  of  great  advantage  to  give  to  each  part  a  thorough 
review  before  proceeding  to  the  next.  The  Topical  Analyses, 
which  occur  at  convenient  intervals,  are  designed  to  aid  in  such 
a  review.  They  break  up  the  narrative  into  natural  groups  of 
related  facts,  and  enable  one  to  get  cross-sections  of  the  history ; 
they  furnish  good  subjects  for  compositions  and  discussions ; 
they  give  starting-points  for  new  inquiries ;  and  they  help  to 
test  the  student's  knowledge  of  the  text,  by  compelling  him  to 
follow  a  new  order,  and  to  use  his  own  language  in  stating  facts 
and  causes.  The  study  of  history  affords,  incidentally,  the  best 
opportunity  for  the  cultivation  of  the  faculty  of  expression. 

Care  has  been  taken  to  keep  the  text  free  from  a  multiplicity 
of  dates.  Those  only  have  been  given  which  it  is  desirable  for 
the  scholar  to  carry  in  his  mind  as  pegs  from  which  to  hang  im 
portant  facts  or  movements.  Many  others,  however,  have  been 
given  as  marginal  notes.  These  will  be  found  of  service  in  fix 
ing  the  exact  progress  of  events  ;  they  are  primarily  mile-posts 
for  the  teacher's  use. 

The  Chronological  Tables,  besides  their  use  for  reference,  can 
be  made  to  suggest  topics,  by  showing  the  nearness  in  time  of 
events  which  at  first  sight  appear  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
one  another,  but  really  are  very  closely  connected,  like  the  three 
facts  grouped  under  the  date  1609.  The  full  index,  also,  at  the 
end  of  the  volume,  affords  a  means  for  bringing  together  scat- 


XIV  HINTS  TO  TEACHERS. 

tered  references  to  a  single  topic  which  may  run  through  the 
book,  or  a  large  portion  of  it.  One  may,  for  example,  by  means 
of  the  article  "  France,"  trace  the  relation  of  that  country  to  the 
New  World  from  its  first  possession  to  its  final  exclusion. 

The  groundwork,  however,  is  in  acquiring  a  thorough  and 
accurate  knowledge  of  the  text,  and  questions  1  have  been  pre 
pared,  not  as  exhausting  the  subject,  —  for  any  skilful  teacher  can 
vary  and  multiply  questions  indefinitely,  —  but  as  offering  a  fair 
trial  of  a  scholar's  knowledge  of  any  chapter.  They  are  ques 
tions  which  cannot  be  answered  by  yes  or  no  ;  they  require  the 
pupil  to  know  what  he  has  studied,  and  very  often  to  have 
thought  carefully  about  the  lesson.  Indeed,  the  best  questions 
are  those  which  grow  out  of  the  recitations  of  a  pupil,  and  the 
series  given  in  this  book  should  be  taken  as  containing  rather 
suggestions  than  a  hard  and  fast  set  of  questions.  Some  have 
been  introduced,  —  distinguished  by  being  printed  in  italic,  — 
which  cannot  be  answered  directly  from  the  text,  but  require 
reasoning  or  fuller  information ;  they  will  aid  in  exciting  that 
independent  research  which  is  the  life  of  historic  study. 

In  connection  with  the  questions,  titles  have  been  given  of 
books  which  it  is  desirable  to  read.  They  are  often  stories,  for 
the  purpose  has  been  to  select  those  which  make  history  a  liv 
ing  stream  to  the  imagination.  In  each  case  the  book  named 
relates  to  the  subject  under  consideration  in  the  questions  which 
follow.  It  would  be  worth  while  for  schools,  in  districts  which 
are  remote  from  libraries  and  large  towns,  to  club  together  to 
buy  these  books  and  keep  them  as  a  library  of  reference  and 
reading  in  American  history. 

All  words  which  are  difficult  of  pronunciation  are  analyzed 
by  sound  at  the  head  of  the  chapter  in  which  they  first  occur ; 
in  the  same  place  definitions  are  given  of  new  terms,  and  these 
definitions  frequently  add  material  knowledge.  If  a  teacher  is  at 
a  loss  at  any  time  for  the  explanation  of  a  word,  a  reference  to 
the  index  will  show  where  the  word  was  first  used,  and  the  head 

1  See  Appendix,  pp.  xxiii-xxxviii. 


HINTS   TO   TEACHERS.  XV 

of  the  chapter  will  contain  the  explanation.  The  teacher  is 
recommended  to  make  liberal  use  of  the  pictures  in  exciting 
the  interest  of  the  pupil  and  in  testing  his  knowledge.  They 
have  been  carefully  prepared  with  a  view  to  accuracy  and  sug- 
gestiveness.  For  example,  suppose  the  picture  to  be  that  on 
page  196,  the  following  questions  could  easily  be  asked,  those 
in  italic  requiring  a  knowledge  beyond  what  the  book  gives. 

i.  Why  is  the  elm  called  the  Washington  elm?  2.  Where  does  it  stand?  3 
How  long,  at  least,  has  it  stood  there  ?  4.  What  is  the  ring  round  the  trunk  * 
5 .  Why  is  it  there  ?  6.  What  are  the  people  looking  at  who  stand  in  front  of  it  ? 

7.  What  does  it  say  on  the  stone  ?    8.  Is  there  any  one  -word  which  could  be  spared 
from  the  inscription  ?     9.   Why  ?    10.  Whence  did  the  army  come  of  which  Wash 
ington  took  charge  ?     n.  Had  it  been  in  any  action  before  he  took  charge  of  it  ? 
12.  Why  did  it  gather  at  Cambridge?     13.  What  is  there  in  Cambridge  which 
makes  the  place  famous  ?     14.  How  did  Cambridge  get  its  name?     15.    What  was 
it  at  first  called?     16.  Whose  headquarters  was  the  house?     17.  How  near  to  the 
elm  is  it?     18.    Who  has  since  occupied  it?     19.   Name  his  principal  poem. 

These  questions  could,  of  course,  be  indefinitely  extended 
to  take  in  the  military  movements  about  Boston,  and  the  lives 
of  Washington  and  Longfellow. 

Finally,  the  maps,  large  and  small,  afford  the  teacher  admirable 
opportunities  for  special  examination  and  review.  To  show 
more  explicitly  how  they  can  be  used,  two  illustrative  exercises 
are  here  given.  The  first  is  based  on  the  little  map  on  page  56. 

i.  What  names  are  near  the  middle  of  the  map  ?  2.  At  what  time  did  Hudson 
discover  the  river  that  bears  his  name  ?  3.  In  whose  service  was  he  at  the  time  ? 
4.  What  was  he  in  search  of?  5.  What  people  based  their  claim  to  this  territory 
on  Hudson's  discovery  ?  6.  In  those  days  what  constituted  ownership  in  newly- 
discovered  lands  ?  7.  What  city  is  situated  near  the  place  marked  on  the  map  ? 

8.  Of  what  was  it  the  centre  in  old  times  ?     9.  What  name  did  the  Dutch  give  to 
the  place  ?  to  the  country  ?     10.  What  were  the  Dutch  farmers  called  who  obtained 
the  land  near  this  spot  ?     n.  When  did  the  English  obtain  possession  of  this  ter 
ritory  ?    12.  On  what  did  they  base  their  claims  to  ownership  ?     13.  Who  was  the 
Dutch  governor  at  the  time  of  the  seizure  ?     14.  Why  does  the  name  of  Champlain 
appear  here  ?      15.  By  what  waters  had  he  come?      16.  What  was  he  in  search 
of?     17.  What  Indians  came  with  him  ?     18.  With  what  Indians  did  he  have  a 
battle  ?      19.  Why  were  the  Iroquois  always  enemies  of  the  French  ?     20.  What 
city  did  Champlain  found?     21.   How  far  south  did  the  French  possessions  ex 
tend  ?     22.  What  forts  were  established  near  this  place  in  the  French  and  Indian 
War  ?     23.  When  the  French  wished  to  invade  English  territory  what  route  did 
they  take  ?  the  English,  French  territory  ?    24.  In  what  other  war  did  this  locality 
become  important  ?     25.  On  what  occasion,  and  by  whom,  was  it  said,  "  In  the 
name  of  the  Great  Jehovah  and  the  Continental  Congress  "? 


xvi  HINTS   TO   TEACHERS. 

The  next  exercise  is  based  on  the  map  to  be  found  between 
pages  278  and  279.  This  map  is,  in  a  sense,  an  epitome  of  the 
civil  and  military  history  of  the  country  down  to  the  close  of 
the  Mexican  War. 

i.  Locate  the  places  where  the  first  settlements  were  made.  2.  Name  the 
thirteen  original  States.  3.  Was  Vermont  one  of  them  ?  if  not,  when  admitted  ? 
4.  Locate  the  various  nationalities  that  settled  on  the  Atlantic  coast.  5.  Name 
some  of  the  most  distinguished  men  connected  with  the  history  of  these  colonies, 
and  mention  some  interesting  incidents  in  their  lives.  6.  In  what  colonies  were 
there  struggles  with  the  Indians  ?  7.  What  Indians  were  always  friendly  to  the 
whites?  8.  Who  has  written  five  good  books  on  the  Indians?  9.  Who  is  the 
hero  in  all  of  them  ?  10.  What  was  the  last  severe  Indian  war  ?  IT.  Whatman 
that  was  afterwards  President  took  part  in  it?  12.  What  range  of  mountains 
separated  the  thirteen  colonies  from  the  Mississippi  Valley?  13.  Who  owned 
that  valley  ?  14.  On  what  ground  did  they  claim  it  ?  15.  On  what  grounds  did 
the  English  base  their  claims  ?  16.  What  war  grew  out  of  these  rival  claims  ? 

17.  What   general   was   killed  while   marching   to    attack  an   important   fort  ? 

18.  What  city  is  there  now  ?      19.    Point  out  its  place  on  the  map.      20.    At 
what  time  did  England  become  possessed  of  a  large  portion  of  what  is  now  the 
United  States?     21.  How  extensive  was  our  territory  by  the  treaty  of   1783? 
22.    Why  did  we  not  obtain   Canada?      23.   Was  any  effort   made   to   get   it? 

24.  Who  were  the  commanders  of  the  forces,  and  what  routes  did  they  take  ? 

25.  Give  the  circumstances  under  which  we  obtained  the  Louisiana  cession;  the 
States  of  Texas,  California,  and  Oregon. 

In  reviews  of  this  kind,  it  is  not  necessary  to  draw  the  map 
upon  the  board.  Let  the  pupil  have  the  map  before  him.  By 
a  little  practice  he  will  become  very  expert  in  the  needed  prep 
aration  for  such  exercises  as  the  above. 

The  author  desires  to  make  his  acknowledgments  to  Mr. 
L.  W.  Anderson  for  his  aid  in  preparing  these  illustrative  map- 
exercises  and  the  questions  for  examination  at  the  end  of  the 
book. 


A   HISTORY 


OF   THE 


UNITED    STATES    OF   AMERICA. 


PART  I.  f"  ,%  : 
THE  DISOOVEET  AND  SETTLEMENT  OP  NOETH  AMEEIOA 


CHAPTER   I. 


EUROPE   BEFORE   THE   DISCOVERY   OF  AMERICA. 


Norse'men.  Inhabitants  of  an 
cient  Norway  and  Sweden. 

Fjord  (fyord}.  An  arm  of  the 
sea,  —firth,  or  frith,  in  Scotland. 

Viking  (  Veek'iug}.  A  sea  robber ; 
from  vik,  a  Norse  word  meaning 
a  "  creek  "  or  "  bay."  The  word 
has  nothing  to  do  with  king. 


Skald  (skahld}.  A  reciter  or  singer 

of  ballads  among  the  Norsemen. 
Saga  (sah'gah}.    A  story  or  song 

among     the     Norsemen.       Saga 

means   "saying." 
Vmland  (=  vineland) ;  so  called 

from  the  wild  grapes  that  were 

found  there. 


1.  THERE  once  was  a  time  when  the  people  living  in 
Europe  did  not  know  that  there  was  a  continent  lying 
between    two    great  oceans,   the  Atlantic  and  the    Pa 
cific.     Their  ships    had  sailed   along  the  western  coast 
of  Europe,  and  had  crept  a  little  way  down  the  western 
coast  of  Africa ;   but  they  dared  not  go  far  out  of  sight 
of  land. 

2.  In  the  far  north,  in  the  ninth  century  after  Christ, 
the  hardy  Norsemen  found  Iceland,  when  their  vessels 
were  blown  across  to  it  by  fierce  winds ;   and  later,  by  a 


2  THE   DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

like  chance,  they  came  upon  Greenland.     They  occu 
pied  Iceland,  and  made  a  few  settlements  in  Greenland. 


The  World  as  known  to  Civilized  Europe  before  the  Discovery  of  America. 

3.  The  coast  of  Norway  is  broken  by  long  arms  of  the 
sea,  called  "  fjords,"  which  stretch  far  inland  and  branch 
into    lesser   creeks    and    inlets.     The    mountains  which 
cover  the  greater  part   of  Norway  end  sharply  by  the 
side  of  these  waters ;   and  in  the  sheltered  coves  vikings 
kept  their  vessels,  which  were  long  boats,  driven  partly 
by  sails  and  partly  by  oars. 

4.  The  vikings  were   sea   robbers/  who  came   out  to 
plunder  by  sea  and  by  land ;    and  when  they  returned 


EUROPE   BEFORE   THE  DISCOVERY   OF  AMERICA.        3 

to  their  mountain  homes  and  gathered  about  their  hall 
fires  and  at  their  feasts,  some  of  their  number  would 
sing  the  wonderful  deeds  of  the  vikings. 

5.  These  singers  were  called  "  skalds,"  and  the  songs 
and  stories  which  they  told  were  called  "  sagas."  The 
sagas  were  repeated  by  one  and  another,  and  at  last 
were  written  down.  In  some  of  these  sagas  we  read 
of  the  voyages  of  the  vikings  to  Vinland. 


A  Ship  of  the  Vikings. 

6.  And  where  is  Vinland  ?  Many  believe  that  about 
the  year  1000,  these  bold  rovers  of  the  sea,  passing  from 
Norway  to  Iceland,  and  thence  to  Greenland,  pushed  on 
still  farther  to  what  is  now  the  coast  of  New  England, 
and  gave  to  this  country  the  name  of  Vinland. 


4  THE  DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 

7.  They   made   no   long  stay  in  Vinland,  and   left  no 
settlements  there;  but  when  they  went  home  they  told  of 
their  adventures,  and  of  the  strange  people  the}'  had  seen. 
These  stories  were  told  to  their  friends  and  neighbors, 
but  were  not  known  in  southern  Europe. 

8.  When  the  vikings  were  making  these  voyages,  there 
was  very  little  travel  from  one  part  of  Europe  to  another. 
There  were  no  large  kingdoms,  but  the  country  was  ruled 
over  by  a  great  number  of  kings,  princes,  dukes,  counts, 
and  chiefs,  who  were  continually  fighting  with  one  an 
other.     The  one  bond  of  union  for  all  these  peoples  was 
the  Church,  whose  head  was  the  Pope  at  Rome. 

9.  Five   hundred  years   later,  Europe  was  in  a  very 
different  condition.     People  lived  more  at  peace  with  one 
another.     Cities  were  growing  rich  and  strong.     Trade 
was  carried  on  by  merchants  who  travelled  between  dis 
tant  parts  of  the  country  and  into  Asia,  and  by  sailors 
who  went  from  one  port  to  another,  or  pushed  from 
headland  to  headland  along  the  coast  of  Africa. 

10.  It  was   as  if  the  world   had  waked   from  a   long 
sleep.      Learned    men   were    eagerly   asking   what   had 
happened  and  what  had  been  written  centuries  before  in 
Greece  and  Rome.    They  were  busy,  too,  with  questions 
about  the  world  in  which  they  lived,  —  how  large  it  was, 
and  what  was  its  shape. 

11.  They  asked  the  merchants  who  travelled  into  Asia, 
and  the  sailors  who  coasted  along  Africa,  about  the  coun 
tries  which  they  had  seen ;   and  they  wrote  books  from 
their  accounts,  and  made  maps,  and  tried  to  reckon  how 
far  it  was  from  the  west  of  Europe  to  the  east  of  Asia. 

12.  The  art  of  printing  had  just  been  invented,1,  and 

1  The  first  printing  from  movable  type  appears  to  have  been  done  in 
the  years  between  1440  and  1450. 


EUROPE   BEFORE   THE   DISCOVERY   OF  AMERICA.       5 

since  books  could  now  be  made  more  easily  and  rapidly 
than  when  each  was  slowly  written  out  with  pen  and  ink, 
there  were  more  people  eager  to  learn  to  read  and 
write ;  the  new  knowledge  which  men  had  was  spread 
more  widely,  and  the  more  people  knew,  the  more  they 
wished  to  know. 

13.  Instead  of  a  great  many  petty  states,  there  were 
now  a  few  strong  kingdoms,  such  as  England,  France, 
and  Spain.  Instead  of  a  king  ruling  by  means  of  an 
army,  the  people  were  beginning — especially  in  Eng 
land  —  to  have  much  to  do  with  making  the  laws  under 
which  they  were  governed. 


A  Monk  illuminating  a  Book. 


14.  The  Church  throughout  Europe  was  at  the  height 
of  its  power.  The  Pope  was  the  head  of  the  Church, 
and  bishops  and  priests  in  all  the  countries  looked 
up  to  him.  They  were  also  the  teachers  and  learned 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


men ;   and  the  colleges  and  universities  were  the   homes 
of  priests,  and  of  members  of  religious  orders. 

15.  They  copied  the  Bible  and  books  of  prayer,  and 
stories  of  religious  men  and  women,  often  making 
beautiful  pictures  as  they  wrote.  The  people  depended 
upon  them  for  lessons  in  knowledge  and  duty. 


CHAPTER   II. 


SPAIN   AND    PORTUGAL. 


Mediterranean.  From  a  Latin 
word  meaning  "in  the  midst  of 
the  lands."  When  the  name  was 
first  given,  there  were  scarcely  any 
other  lands  known  to  the  people 
living  on  its  shores,  except  those 
surrounding  it. 

Penin'sular.  Belonging  to  a 
peninsula,  which  is  here  that  of 
Spain  and  Portugal. 

Genoa  (Jgn'o~ah). 

Venice  (VMis). 

Smyrna  (Smurhtah). 

Constantinople. 

Alexandria. 

Car'avan.  A  company  of  trav 
elling  merchants  in  the  East, 


especially  when  travelling  with 
camels. 

Gibraltar  (Ji-brawV tar], 

Cana'ry. 

Madeira  (Ma-dee' rah}. 

Cape  Verde  (Vaerd}. 

Cape  Nun  means  Cape  Not.  The 
Portuguese  had  a  proverb,  "  He 
who  would  pass  Cape  Not  either 
will  return  or  not ;  "  for  they 
thought  that  if  he  did  not  return 
before  passing  the  cape,  he  would 
never  return  at  all. 

Trading-Posts.  Places  (chiefly 
seaports)  where  foreigners  kept 
goods  which  they  traded  for  the 
goods  of  the  country. 


1.  AT  this  time  Spain  was  the  most  powerful  kingdom 
in  Europe,  and  Portugal,  with  its  long  strip  of  sea-coast, 
was  famous  for  its  sailors  and  adventurers.      The  two 
countries    formed    together    a    great  peninsula,    which 
looked  on   one   side  upon  the    Mediterranean  Sea,  on 
the  other  upon  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 

2.  The  Atlantic  Ocean  is  now  in  the  middle  of  the 
civilized  world,  and  the  greatest  number  of  ships  sail 


SPAIN  AND   PORTUGAL. 


upon  its  waters;  but 
in  those  days  the  mid 
dle  sea  was  the  Med 
iterranean,  and  the 
greatest  trade  was  car 
ried  on  in  ships  which 
sailed  from  the  penin 
sular  ports,  and  from 
Genoa  and  Venice. 

3.  These  ships  sailed 
to  Smyrna,  Constanti 


nople,  and  Alexandria,  where 
they  found  the  rich  goods  of 
Asia,  which  had  been  brought 
by  caravans  from  countries  as 
far  away  as  India,  China,  and 
even  Japan.  Now  and  then  a 
traveller  from  Europe  would 
make  his  way  to  those  distant 
lands,  and  bring  back  reports 
of  them. 


8  THE  DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

4.  It  was  a  long  and  dangerous  journey,  and  the  Port 
uguese,  who  were  bold  sailors,  began  to  think  it  possible 
to  reach  the  same  countries  by  water.     What  was  the 
shape   of  the    land  which   lay  to    the    south    and  west 
of  the   Straits  of  Gibraltar?     They  did   not  know,  and 
they  sent  ships  to  find  out. 

5.  The  Canary  Islands,  indeed,  had  long  been  known. 
They  had  been  found  somewhat  as  Iceland  had  been 

found  by  the  Norsemen,  —  vessels   had  been 

1344. 

blown  across  to  them  from  the  European  coast. 

Then,  too,  vessels  sent  to  explore  the  coast  of  Africa 

had  been  driven  out  of  their  course  by  a  storm, 

and  had  discovered  one  of  the  Madeira  Islands. 

6.  Little  by  little,  adventurous  captains  coasted  farther 
and  farther,  until  the  Cape  Verde  Islands  were  found ; 
then  the  Gold  Coast,  the  island   of  Fernando   Po,  the 
river  Congo,   and   at  last,   in    1487,  the  Cape   of  Good 
Hope. 

7.  It  took  seventy  years  of  exploration  to  trace  the 
African    coast-line    of   six  thousand    miles   from    Cape 
Nun  (which  for  centuries  had  been  the  extreme  point 
of  western  Africa  known   to  Europeans)    to  the   Cape 
of  Good  Hope.     Most  of  the  discoveries  were  due  to 
the  untiring  energy  of  Prince  Henry  of  Portugal,  who 
for  fifty  years  was    constantly  sending  out   vessels  on 
voyages  of  discovery. 

8.  His  captains  and  sailors  were  daring  men,  but  they 
never  could  have  pushed  their  way  so  far,  if  it  had  not 
been  for  the  discovery  of  the  mariner's  compass.     Other 
instruments  were  invented,  which  enabled  men  to  reckon 
latitude  at  sea,  so  that  they  could  sail  their  ships  out  of 
sight  of  land  and  yet  know  where  they  were.     But  they 
had  as  yet  no  way  of  reckoning  longitude. 


SPAIN   AND   PORTUGAL.  9 

9.  Every  kingdom  or  city  which  sought  to  get  rich 
by  trading  with  a  distant  country  believed  that  it  must 
keep  away  all  other  traders.      It  took   great  care  not 
to  give  others  the  knowledge  which  it  might  obtain  of 
new  routes  or  of  hitherto  unknown  lands. 

10.  When   a   new  country  or  island  was  discovered, 
the   captain  who  discovered  it  took   possession  in  the 
name  of  his  king  or   queen.     Forts  were   built  at  the 
trading-posts   which   were    established.       Every   vessel 
went  armed,  and  many  were  the  fights  at  sea  between 
vessels  sailing  from  different  kingdoms. 

11.  The  captains  who  sailed  the  ships  needed  to  know 
many  things.     They  were  soldiers,  for  they  had  often 
to   fight.     They  were  learned   men,  for  they  had  rude 
and  inexact  instruments  and  charts,  and  were  constantly 
obliged  to  use  their  own  knowledge  and  skill  in  order 
to  navigate  their  vessels. 

12  They  were  merchants  also,  trading  with  the  natives 
of  the  various  new  countries  which  they  visited.  It  was 
a  common  thing  for  a  merchant  to  build  his  own  ship, 
command  it  on  a  voyage,  and  buy  and  sell  his  cargo ; 
and  many  grew  rich  in  such  enterprises. 

13.  In  Spain  and  Portugal,  even  more  than  in  Eng 
land  and  France,  wealth  was   sought,  not  so  much  by 
tilling  the  ground  and  by  the  useful  arts,  as  by  search 
ing  for  it  in  distant  countries,  and  especially  by  finding 
gold  and  silver  mines.     Gold  had  become  very  scarce, 
and  men  looked  for  it  in  every  direction. 

14.  It  was  not  riches  alone  that  drew  men  upon  these 
adventures :   there  were  some  who  liked  the   excitement 
of  discovery  and  travel;    others  wished  to  know  more 
about  the  world  in  which  they  lived,  and  to  bring  back 
reports  to  the  men  who  made  maps  and  books. 


IO 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 


15.  It  was  a  time,  too,  when  there  was  great  zeal  to 
extend  the  power  of  the  Church.  Missionaries  were 
busy  in  every  direction ;  and  the  captains  and  merchants 
were  very  often  eager  to  add  to  the  number  of  those 
who  should  be  baptized  into  the  Christian  Church. 


CHAPTER   III. 


CHRISTOPHER   COLUMBUS. 


Cristoforo  Colombo  (Crees-tof- 
o-ro  Co-lom^bo). 

Christopher  (Crts'tof-er}.  The 
word  means  "  Christ-bearer." 
There  is  a  legend  of  a  strong 
man  who  carried  the  child-Christ 
across  a  river,  and  thence  was 
named  Christopher. 

Lisbon  (Lisbon}. 

Out'post.     A  military  term  mean 


ing  a   station    beyond   the   main 

body  of  an  army. 
Drift-wood.      Wood    which    has 

floated  to  land,  after  being  driven 

across  water  by  tides  and  winds. 
Palos  (Pak'los). 
Piiizon  (Pcen-thon'}. 
Santa  Maria  (Sahn'tah  Mah-ree'- 

ah]  =  Holy  Mary. 
Car'avel. 


1.  IN  or  near  Genoa,  a  port  from  which  many  vessels 
sailed,   a   child  was    born,  who  was  named    Cristoforo 
Colombo.     His  name  was  written  Columbus  in  Latin, 
and  as  Christopher  Columbus  he  has  been  known  ever 
since  to  English-speaking  people. 

2.  He  studied  at  school  until  he  was  fourteen  years  of 
age,  when  he  was  sent  to  sea  to  finish  his  education  and 
to  learn  to  command  a  vessel.     For  fifteen  years  he  fol 
lowed  the  sea,  and  had  many  adventures.    He  journeyed 
as  far  north  as  Iceland,  and  as  far  south  as  sailors  then 
went  along  the  coast  of  Africa. 

3.  He  married  a  Portuguese  girl,  and  made  his  home 
for  a  time  in  Lisbon;    he  also  went,  it  is  said,  to  live 
on  one  of  the  Madeira  Islands,  where  his  wife's  father 


CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS. 


II 


Christopher  Columbus,  Discoverer  of  America.     Born  1445  (?) ;  died  1606. 

had  been  governor.    This  governor  was  a  famous  sailor, 
and  had  many  maps  and  charts,  which  Columbus  studied. 


12  THE  DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

4.  The  Madeira  Islands  were  outposts  of  the  continent, 
and  there  was   much   talk   of  what  lay  beyond,  in  the 
ocean  to  the  westward.     Stories  were  told  of  driftwood 
which  must  have  floated  across  from  some  remote  land, 
and  even  of  bodies  of  men  unlike  any  known  in  Europe. 

5.  Learned  men  had  long  held  the  opinion  that  the 
world  was  a  globe,  instead  of  being  flat  as  the  common 
people    supposed.      Columbus    also    believed    that   the 
world  was  a  globe;    he  thought  it,  however,  not  per 
fectly  round,  but  pear-shaped. 

6.  He  thought  it,  too,  much  smaller  than  it  really  is; 
and  he  was  confident  that  by  sailing  westward   across 
the    ocean,   he    should    come    to    the   shores   of  India, 
China,   and  Japan;    but  he   supposed   the   distance   to 
be  about  as  great  as  that  which  actually  exists  between 
Europe  and  America. 

7.  The  only  way  to  prove  his  theory  was  to  sail  to 
the  westward ;  and  if  his  reasoning  should  turn  out  to  be 
correct,  then  he  would  make  a  discovery  of  the  greatest 
importance ;   for  he  would  find  a  route  to  India  so  much 
shorter  than  any  known,  that  the  country  which  had  the 
knowledge  would  excel  all  others. 

8.  Columbus,  who  was  a  poor  man,  went  first  to  his 
native  city  of  Genoa,  laid  his  plans  before  the  magis 
trates,  and  asked  to  be  supplied  with  ships  and   men. 
But  no  one  would  listen  to  him. 

9.  Then  he  went  to  the  King  of  Portugal,  who  was  so 
much  moved  by  the  earnestness  of  Columbus  that  he 
called  a  council  of  men  who  were  thought,  of  all  men 
in  his  kingdom,  to  know  the  most  about  geography  and 
navigation. 

10.  These  men  publicly  ridiculed  the  ideas  of  Colum 
bus,  and  advised  the  king  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 


CHRISTOPHER   COLUMBUS.  13 

the  crazy  adventurer.  Privately  they  told  the  king  that 
there  might  be  some  truth  in  what  Columbus  had  said, 
and  persuaded  him  to  send  out  an  expedition  and  get 
all  the  glory  to  himself. 

11.  The  king  was  base  enough  to  listen  to  their  advice, 
and  sent  out  a  vessel,  but  it  needed  a  Columbus  to  carry 
out  the  ideas  of  Columbus.     The  captain  of  the  vessel 
put  out  from  the  Azores ;  but,  meeting  a  storm,  he  was 
frightened,  and  turned  back. 

12.  Columbus  heard  what  had  been  done,  and  indig 
nantly  left  the  court.     He  went  to  Spain,  and  for  seven 
long  years  tried  to  persuade  the  king  and  queen  to  give 
him  the  needed  help.     He  won  some  friends ;   but  Spain 
was  then  at  war,  and  the  king  and  queen  could  not  spare 
the  money  for  so  doubtful  a  venture. 

13.  When  everything  seemed  to  fail  at  court,  Colum 
bus  tried  some  of  the  noble  families  of  Spain,  and  even, 
through  his  brother,  made  attempts  in  England,  but  in 
vain.     Spain  was  the  richest  and  most  powerful  country, 
and  he  came  back  to  it  to  try  the  court  once  more. 

14.  Poor,  ridiculed  as  a  madman,  almost  friendless,  he 
clung  to  his  belief;   and  at  last  his  faith  was  rewarded. 
Just  as  he  was  about  to  leave  Spain  for  France,  some  of 
his  friends,  who  had  been  moved  by  his  resolution  and 
sincerity,  made  a  final  appeal  to  Isabella  the  queen. 

15.  She  had  often  seen  and  heard  Columbus,  and  had 
looked  with  some  favor  upon  him ;   but  she  had,  as  she 
thought,  more  important  affairs  to  attend  to.     Now  she 
listened  to  the  noble  friends  of  Columbus,  who  urged  her 
with  every  kind  of  argument.     She  said  at  last  that  she 
would  grant  what  was  asked ;  she  had  spent  much  in  the 
late  wars,  but  she  would  contrive  some  means  to  procure 
money.    It  was  even  said,  she  would  pledge  her  jewels. 


14  THE   DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

16.   A  messenger  was  sent  after  Columbus,  who  had 
set   out   for  France    in   despair  of   getting   help   from 

Spain.  An  agree 
ment  was  drawn  up 
between  the  king 
and  queen  on  the 
one  hand,  and  Co 
lumbus  on  the  oth 
er  ;  and  Columbus  at 
once  went  to  the  sea 
port  of  Palos  to  pre 
pare  for  the  voyage. 
17.  By  the  agree 
ment,  Columbus  was 
to  pay  one-eighth  of 
the  expenses ;  and 
this  sum  was  lent 
to  him  by  some  rich 
merchants  of  Palos 

Isabella,  Queen  of  Spain.  named     PittZOn.        So 

the  persons  who  had  most  to  do  with  the  discovery  of 
America  were  Columbus,  a  man  of  ideas,  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella,  the  rulers  of  the  leading  kingdom  in 
Europe,  and  the  Pinzons,  who  belonged  to  the  business 
world. 

18.  There   was   great   excitement   at   Palos   over   the 
expedition.     It  was  no  new  thing  for  vessels  to  set  out 
on  voyages  of  discovery;  but  this  plan  of  Columbus  was 
so  bold  and  untried,  that  while  some  were  eager  to  make 
the  venture,  most  people  called  it  foolhardy,  and  it  was 
not  easy  to  get  enough  men. 

19.  The  fleet  consisted  of  three  vessels,  one  of  which, 
the  Santa  Maria,  was  to  be  commanded  by  Columbus, 


THE   FIRST   VOYAGE   OF   COLUMBUS.  15 

the  others  by  the  brothers  Pinzon.  The  Santa  Maria 
was  only  about  one  hundred  tons  burden ;  the  other  two 
were  still  smaller  vessels,  called  caravels. 

20.  These  caravels  had  no  decks  amidships,  but  were 
built  high  out  of  the  water  at  the  bow  and  stern.  In  the 
whole  expedition  were  ninety  sailors  and  thirty  gentle 
men  and  priests,  and  provisions  were  carried  for  a  year. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


THE   FIRST  VOYAGE   OF    COLUMBUS. 


Sargas'so.  A  Spanish  word  for 
sea-weed.  The  Sargasso  Sea 
covers  a  variable  part  of  the 
Atlantic,  reckoned  sometimes  to 
be  seven  times  the  area  of  France. 

Castle.  The  castle  was  a  structure 
like  a  raised  deck,  built  at  either 


end  of  the  vessel.  Our  term 
"  forecastle  "  is  derived  from  it. 

San  Salvador.  The  Holy  Sa 
viour. 

Bahama  ( Ba-hd'mah ) . 

Hayti  (ffd'te). 

Hispanio'la  =  Little  Spain. 


1.  ON  the  third  day  of  August,   1492,  the   fleet   set 
sail  from    Palos    and   steered    for   the  Canary    Islands. 
One  of  the  caravels  lost  her   rudder  on  the  way,    and 
the  fleet  remained  in  port  a  month  for  repairs.     While 
there,  Columbus  heard  more  than  one  man  say  that  he 
had  seen  land  in  the  west;  and  so  the  fleet  set  out  again 
with  fresh  courage. 

2.  It  was  the  6th  of  September  when  they   left   the 
Canary  Islands  and  sailed  westward  over  the  unknown 
seas.     Ten  days  later  they  entered  the  vast   tracts    of 
sea-weed  which  form  what  is  known  as  the  Sargasso  Sea. 
The  sailors  were  terrified,  for  they  thought  they  must 
be  over  a  reef  or  in  shoal  water ;   but  when  the   vessels 


l6  THE   DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

sailed   on   without   harm,    they   took    fresh   heart,  and 
believed  themselves  to  be  near  land. 

3.  More  trustworthy  signs  of  land  appeared.     They 
caught  a  crab ;   they  saw  birds,  among  them  a  pelican, 
which  they  thought  never  flew  more  than  sixty  miles 
from  shore ;   there  was  drizzling  rain  without  wind,  and 
that,  they   said,  meant  that  land  was  near.     Still  they 
sailed  on  without  coming  to  land. 

4.  Then  distant  clouds  looked    like    solid  earth,  but 
vanished  as  the  vessels  approached.     The  sailors,  who 
had  not  the  faith  of  Columbus,  were  dismayed  by  this 
wild  voyage ;    every  day  brought  some  new  alarm    or 
cause  for  despair;   they  were  mocked  by  the  signs  of 
land,  when  yet  there  was  no  land. 

5.  So  desperate  did  the  men  become,  that  they  began 
to  plot  against  Columbus ;   and  some  went  so  far  as  to 
propose  to  throw  him  into  the  sea  and  return  to  Spain 
with  the  story  that  he  had  fallen  overboard.     But  they 
feared  that  they  had    gone  beyond   the   reach    of  any 
wind  that  could  carry  them  back  to  their  homes. 

6.  Columbus  was  not  only  a  courageous  sailor,  and  a 
man  of  great  purpose,  —  he  was  a  master  of  men,  and 
knew  how  to  govern  the  unruly  sailors  and  discontented 
gentlemen.     Sometimes  he  encouraged  them  with  gentle 
words,  telling  them  what  great  fame  and  riches  would  be 
theirs  if  they  kept  on,  or  what  honor  they  would  have 
in   the   Church.     Sometimes   he   threatened  them  with 
the  displeasure  of  the  king  if  they  disobeyed  him. 

7.  Finally  he  promised  them  that  he  would  turn  back 
if  after  sailing  a  certain  distance  they  should  not  come 
to  land.     It  was  just  when  he  would  have  been  com 
pelled  to  keep  this  promise,  that  success  came. 

8.  Five   weeks,  to  a  day,   after   leaving   the    Canary 


THE   FIRST  VOYAGE   OF   COLUMBUS.  I/ 

Islands  there  were  unmistakable  signs  of  land.  A  stick 
carved  by  hand  was  picked  up  from  the  water,  and  a 
branch  with  berries  upon  it.  A  reward  in  money  had 
been  offered  to  the  first  person  who  should  see  land,  and 
all  were  now  on  the  lookout. 

9.  About  ten  o'clock  at  night,  Columbus,  standing 
on  one  of  the  castles  of  his  vessel,  saw  a  light  in  the 
distance.  The  light  moved,  and  he  called  two  of  his 


Planting  the  Cross  upon  the  Island. 

companions  to  see  it.  It  may  have  been  a  light  in  a 
boat.  Land  was  near  and  at  two  in  the  morning  was 
seen  in  the  moonlight  by  a  sailor  who  was  on  the  lookout 
in  one  of  the  other  vessels. 

10.  It  was  Friday,  the  twelfth  day  of  October,  1492. 
Columbus,  in  a  full  suit  of  armor,  carrying  in  his  hand 
the  royal  banner  of  Spain,  landed  upon  the  island  and 
planted  the  cross.  He  was  attended  by  officers  and 


1 8  THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

gentlemen,  and  by  many  of  the  crew;  and  as  soon  as 
they  touched  the  shore,  they  all  fell  upon -their  knees, 
and  with  tears  of  joy  gave  thanks  to  Almighty  God. 

11.  His    companions    now   besought    the    pardon   of 
Columbus  for  all  their  want  of  faith  in  him.     He  frankly 
forgave  them,  and  took  possession  of  the  land  in  the 
name  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  King  and   Queen   of 
Spain,  giving  to  the  island  the  name  of  San  Salvador. 

12.  The  people    on  the    island   were    gentle  in  their 
looks;   they   bore    no    weapons    in    their  hands;   they 
seemed  very  poor.     Columbus    gave  them  presents  of 
glass  beads,  and  pleased  himself  with  the  thought  that 
he    would    soon    make    Christians    of    these    ignorant 
barbarians. 

13.  The  natives  of  the  island  were  full  of  curiosity  con 
cerning  the  strangers  who  had  suddenly  come  among 
them.     It  is  said   that  when  they   first  discovered  their 
visitors  they  ran  from  hut  to  hut,  crying  out,  "  Come, 
come!  see  the  people  from  heaven!"    They  wondered 
at  the  whiteness   of  the  strangers'  faces,   and   at   their 
beards. 

14.  They  quickly   showed  their  good-will  by   giving 
of  what  they  had,  —  parrots,  and  darts    made  of  fish 
bones,  and  balls  of  cotton.     They  had  also  a  few  gold 
ornaments,    and   Columbus    asked   by  signs  where  the 
gold  was  to  be  found.     They  pointed  to  the  southward, 
as  if  to  some  other  land. 

15.  The  island  which  had  thus  been  found  was  one 
of  the  group  now  known  as  the  Bahama  Islands.     Co 
lumbus,  embarking  again,  passed  other  islands,  coasted 
by  Cuba,  and  came  finally  to  Hayti,  to  which  he  gave 
the  name,  as  the  English  write  it,  of  Hispaniola. 

16.  He  was  quite  sure  that  he  had  reached  Japan. 


THE   FATE   OF  COLUMBUS.  19 

One  of  the  chiefs  of  the  island  made  friends  with  him, 
because  he  hoped  to  get  the  help  of  Columbus  in  a  war 
which  he  was  carrying  on  with  another  chief.  Colum 
bus  built  a  fort,  placed  a  number  of  his  men  in  it,  and 
sailed  back  to  Spain. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE   FATE   OF   COLUMBUS. 


Barcelona. 

Don,  from  the  Latin  dominus, 
"  master  "  or  "  lord."  The  title  in 
Spain  now  means  scarcely  more 
than  "  Mr."  means  among  us. 

Coat-of-Arms.  The  knights  in  the 
Middle  Ages  wore  over  their  ar 
mor  a  coat  embroidered  with  fig 
ures  which  denoted  their  family 
and  estate.  Afterward  these 
coats  ceased  to  be  worn,  but  the 


figures  continued  to  be  used  as 
signs  of  nobility,  and  were  called 
coats-of-arms. 

Vas'co  da  Gama  (gahhnah). 

DSrien'. 

Valladolid  (Val-yah-do-leed'}. 

Seville  (Sev'il). 

Castile  (Kas-teeV). 

Leon  (Ld-on  ,  in  Spanish  pronunci 
ation).  Castile  and  Leon  together 
formed  the  kingdom  of  Spain. 


1.  COLUMBUS  carried  with  him  nine  of  the  natives  of 
the  land  which  he  had  discovered.     A  storm  compelled 
him  to  seek  the  harbor  of  Lisbon,  and  great  was  the 
rage  of  the  Portuguese  when  they  learned  what  Colum 
bus  had   accomplished.     They  even   laid   plots   to   kill 
him;    but  he  escaped,  and  kept  on  to  Palos. 

2.  From  Palos  to  Barcelona,  where  the  Spanish  court 
was  assembled,  his  journey  was  a  triumphal  procession. 
At  the  court,  in  a  great  assembly,  he  told  of  the  wonders 
he  had  seen,  showed  the  dark-skinned  men,  boasted  of 
the  treasures  of  gold  which  were  to  be  found,  and  laid 
the  new  empire  at  his  sovereigns'  feet. 

3.  The  king  and  queen  paid  him  great  honor.     They 


20 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


gave  him  the  title  of  Don ;  they  granted  him  a  coat-of- 
arms  such  as  only  very  noble  men  were  permitted  to 
bear;  he  rode  by  the  king's  side;  he  was  served  at 

table  as  a  great  man ;  and 
when  he  desired  to  make 
a  second  voyage,  every 
aid  was  given  him. 

4.  Columbus  knew  that 
he  had  thus  far  visited 
islands  only  ;  but  he 
thought  that  they  were 
islands  lying  near  the 
eastern  coast  of  Asia. 
The  name  Indies  was 
given  to  that  coast;  and 
since  these  islands  had 
been  reached  by  sail 
ing  westward,  they  came 
to  be  spoken  of  as  the 

West  Indies,  and  the  people  found  upon  them  were 
called  Indians. 

5.  Columbus  set  sail    on   his  second  voyage  with  a 
great  fleet.     He  was  expected  to  do  three  things :    to 
find  gold ;   to  Christianize  the  Indians ;    and  to  discover 
new  countries.     He  had  with  him  missionaries,  soldiers, 
and  men  who  were  seeking  their  fortunes. 

6.  He    proposed    to    make    Hayti    his    chief    place. 
When  he  reached  the  island  he  found  the  fort  which 
he  had  built  destroyed,  and  the  whole  company  killed. 
The    men    had    quarrelled    among   themselves,   strayed 
away  from  the   fort,   and    fallen    into    the    hands   of  a 
hostile  chief.     Columbus  built  another  fort,  and  made 
an  armed  camp. 


Coat-of-Arms  of  Columbus. 


THE  FATE   OF   COLUMBUS.  21 

7.  The  missionaries  were  ready  to  baptize  and  teach 
the  Indians,  and  sometimes  they  defended  them  against 
the  cruelty  and  greed  of  the  soldiers  and  adventurers. 
The  Spaniards  were  eager  to    get  rich.      They  made 
slaves   of  the   Indians;    they  set  them   to   work  tilling 
fields  and  working  mines,  and  they  sent  some  to  Spain 
to  be  sold. 

8.  Columbus  had  seen  much  of  slavery,  for  it  was  the 
custom  to  make  slaves  of  prisoners  of  war.     Already 
the  natives  of  the  coast  of  Africa  had  been  brought  to 
Spain   and   Portugal   for  this   purpose ;   and   Columbus 
hoped  by  using  the  Indians  thus,  to  repay  something  of 
the  large  sums  which  had  been  spent  on  his  expedition. 

9.  At  first  the  gentle  Indians  were  ready  to  help  the 
Spaniards.      Then,   as   they  saw  themselves   treated   as 
slaves,  they  fell  into  despair.     They  ceased  to  sow  their 
fields,   thinking   to    starve    the   Spaniards ;    but   in  the 
famine  that  followed,  more  Indians  than  Spaniards  died. 
Everywhere  the  new-comers,  greedy  for  gold,  had  no 
mercy  upon  the  poor  Indians. 

10.  The  islands  of  the  West  Indies    are    fertile    and 
full  of  wealth  to  those  who  have  the  patience  to  labor ; 
but  there   is  scarcely  any  gold    to  be  found   in   them, 
and  the  Spaniards,  who  had  no  mind  to  settle  down  as 
planters,  were  bitterly  disappointed.     They  treated  the 
Indians  cruelly,  and  they  reviled  Columbus  as  the  cause 
of  all  their  woes. 

11.  Columbus  lost  no  jot  of  his  faith  that  he  should 
yet  find  the  main  land  of  India:   but  he  was  persecuted 
on  every  side.     Those  about  him  who  were   ambitious 
were  jealous  of  his  power  and  fame,  and  plotted  against 
him.     He  had  enemies  at  court  in  Spain,  and  he  had 
enemies  in  Hayti. 


22  THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

12=    He  made  fresh  discoveries  of  islands,  and  returned 
to   Spain.     While  there  the   news  came  that 

1497. 

Vasco  da  Gama,  sailing  for  the  King  of  Portu 
gal,  had  rounded  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  found  a 
passage  by  sea  to  India.     For  the  third  time 
Columbus  set  out  on    his    search,  and   going 
farther  south,  discovered  the  northern   coast  of  South 
America. 

13.  In  spite  of  many  discouragements,  the  Spanish 
settlements  in  Hayti  had  grown  stronger,  and  Columbus 
began  to  hope  for  prosperity,  and  for  power  to  make 
further   discoveries.      Suddenly  his  enemies,  who  had 
not  ceased  to  plot  against  him,  prevailed  on  the  king 
and  queen  to  order  Columbus  to  return  to  Spain,  to 
answer  charges  made  against  him. 

14.  He  was  sent  back  in  chains  as  a  criminal ;   but 
Columbus,  who  knew  he  was  innocent,  wore  his  chains 
proudly.     The  charges  were   proved    to   be    false,  and 
Columbus  was  set  free ;    but  he   gave  orders  that  the 
chains  he  had  worn  should  be  buried  with  him  in  his 
grave. 

15.  He  made  one  more  voyage  to  the  New  World, 

and  passed  beyond  the  islands  which  he  had 
before  seen,  persuaded  now  that  he  should 
find  a  strait  where  the  isthmus  of  Darien  is,  through 
which  he  could  pass  to  the  continent  of  Asia.  He  ex 
plored  the  coast  of  Central  America,  but  met  with  many 
hardships,  and  returned  to  Spain. 

16.  He  spent  his  last  days  in  sickness  and  poverty,  and 
died  May  20,  1506.     He  was  buried  at  Valladolid,  and 
his   body  was   afterward    removed   to   Seville.      Thirty 
years  after  his  death  his  body  was  brought  to  the  new 
world  which  he  had  found,  and  buried  in  San  Domingo, 


FURTHER   VOYAGES    OF   DISCOVERY.  23 

Hayti.     Genoa,  proud  of  her  son,  has  erected  a  monu 
ment  in  his  honor. 

17.  A  Spanish  poet  writing  of  Columbus  used  the 

words  To  CASTILE  AND  LEON 

COLUMBUS  GAVE  A  NEW  WORLD. 

Similar  words  were  added  to  his  coat-of-arms ;  but  the 
New  World  was  for  all  Europe,  and  not  for  Spain  alone. 

18.  Columbus  never  knew  that  he  had  opened  the 
way  to  a   great   continent,   nor   did   those    about   him 
know  it.     But  it  was  his  courage  and  faith  and  wisdom 
that  carried    him   across  the  Atlantic,  when  others  only 
dreamed   of  such  a  thing.     The   men  who   came   after 
him  reaped  the  reward  which  he  never  gained. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


FURTHER   VOYAGES   OF  DISCOVERY. 


Maritime  (mdr'i-teem).  Having  a 
sea-coast. 

Venetian.  An  inhabitant  of  Ven 
ice  in  Italy. 

Cab'ot. 

Cape  Breton  (Brtflun). 

Florentine  (Fltir1  en-teen).  An  in 
habitant  of  Florence  in  Italy. 

Amerigo  Vespucci  (Am-a-ree'go 
Ves-foot'c/iee).  His  name  in  its 
Latin  form  was  Americas  Vespu- 
cius. 

Strasburg  (Strahs'boorg), 

Porto  Rico  (For1  to  Ree'co), 


Ponce  de  Leon  (Ponss  de  Le1  on) . 

Pascua  Florida  (Pds'koo-ah  Flo- 
ree'thah). 

Vas'co  Nunez  (Noon'yStk)  de 
Bal-bo'a. 

Te  Deum  Laudamus  ( Te  D'e'- 
um  law-da!  mus}.  The  hymn  of 
the  Church  beginning  with  these 
words,  and  as  sung  in  English, 
"  We  praise  thee,  O  God  !  " 

Magellan  (in  Spanish  pronuncia 
tion  Mah-hcl-yan\  but  commonly 
pronounced  in  English  Ma-jeV- 
lan). 


1.  THE  Portuguese,  after  the  discovery  made  by  Vasco 
da  Gama,  established  trading-posts  in  India,  which  they 
held  for  many  years,  and  their  ships  travelled  back  and 


THE   DISCOVERY    OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


forth,  bringing  rich  cargoes  from  India  to  Portugal. 
The  discoveries  made  by  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
quickened  the  other  maritime  nations  of  Europe. 

20  In  the  same  year  that  Vasco  da  Gama  doubled  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  a  Venetian  captain  living  in  Eng 
land,  whose  name  was  John  Cabot,  sailed  out  of  Bristol 
in  search  of  a  northwest  passage  to  India.  He  came 
upon  the  coast  of  North  America  near  Cape  Breton, 
and  followed  it  south  and  westward  nine  hundred  miles. 
3.  Shortly  after,  Amerigo  Vespucci,  a  Florentine,  sail 
ing  first  in  the  employ  of  Spain  and  afterward  in  that  of 

Portugal,  explored  the 
coast  of  South  Amer 
ica.  He  made  several 
voyages,  and  brought 
back  much  informa 
tion  about  the  new 
lands,  which  he  wrote 
down  in  a  letter  to 
the  head  of  the  chief 
family  in  Florence. 

4.  From  the  print 
ing-press  of  a  college 
near  Strasburg  this 
letter  of  Amerigo  was 
sent  out;  and 

1507. 

the  printer, 
who  was  a  geogra 
pher,  said  in  his  pre 
face  :  "  And  the  fourth  part  of  the  world  having  been 
discovered  by  Americus,  may  well  be  called  Amerige, — 
that  is,  the  land  of  Americus,  or  America." 

5.   The  little  book  which  contained  the  letter  went 


An  ancient  Printing-Press. 


FURTHER  VOYAGES   OF  DISCOVERY.  25 

everywhere,  for  people  were  eager  to  learn  about  the 
new  land,  and  were  curious  also  to  see  printed  books. 
The  name  America  began  to  be  placed  on  maps  of  South 
America,  and  printed  in  books.  No  other  name  was 
proposed,  and  finally  it  was  used  of  all  America. 

6.  The  Spaniards  pushed   forward    their   discoveries 
from  the  quarter  which  Columbus  had  first  made  known 
to  them.     One  of  the  governors  of  Porto  Rico,  Ponce 
de  Leon,  when  making  a  voyage,  touched  the  March  27, 
coast  of  the  mainland.     It  was  Easter  Sunday 

when  he  first  saw  the  land.  The  Spaniards  call  that 
day  Pascua  Florida,  or  "  flowery  Easter ; "  and  so  he 
named  the  country  Florida. 

7.  He   was   enchanted   by   the    beauty   of  the    land, 
but  he  was   eager  to  find  a  lovely  island  of  which  the 
Indians  had  told  him ;   for  on  that  island  was  a  fountain 
of  such  marvellous  virtue,  an  old  writer  says,  "  that  the 
water  thereof  being  drunk  maketh  old  men  young." 

8.  Nothing  in  those  days  seemed  too  wonderful  for 
belief  to  men  who  had  crossed  the  wide  ocean  to  these 
strange   shores;   every  fresh   story  was  caught  up  and 
repeated,   and  young  men  and  old  hastened  from  the 
Old  World,  with  hopes  of  riches  and  fame. 

9.  There  was  a  Spaniard  named  Balboa  who  was  at 
the  head  of  a  company  of  men  at  Darien.     The  Indians 
told    him    of   another   sea    lying   beyond    the 
mountains,  and  he  set  out  with  his  men  to  find 

it.  He  fought  his  way  through  hostile  tribes,  and  at 
last  saw  before  him  a  height  from  which,  his  Indian 
guides  told  him,  he  could  look  upon  the  sea. 

10.  He  bade  his  men  remain  behind,  and  went  alone 
to  the  summit.     There  he  stood  and  beheld  the  broad 
ocean,  the  first  man  from  Europe  to  see   that   sight. 


26  THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

He  fell  upon  his  knees  and  praised  God.  Then  he 
beckoned  to  his  men  to  come  where  he  stood.  To 
gether  they  sang  the  Te  Deum  Laudamus ;  and  Balboa 
in  the  name  of  his  king  took  possession  of  the  sea  and 
all  that  was  in  it. 

11.  Afterward  he  descended  to  the  coast,  accompanied 
by  his  men,  and,  to  take  more  perfect  possession,  strode 
into    the  water   up   to    his    thighs,    holding   his   sword 
drawn ;   then  he  declared  that  thus  he  touched  the  sea 
with  his  person,  and  would  defend  it  for  his  king. 

12.  Seven  years  later,  something  of  the  extent  of  this 
newly-discovered  ocean  was  learned  when  Magellan,  a 

Portuguese   captain    in   the   service  of  Spain, 
boldly  sought   to  follow  the   coast  of  South 

America,    as    Vasco    da   Gama    had    followed    that    of 

Africa. 

13.  He  passed  along  the  eastern  coast  until  he  came 
to  the  strait,  now  known  by  his   name.     He  followed 
this  strait,  and  sailed  upon  the  great  ocean  to  which  he 
gave  the  name  of  Pacific,  because  he  found  its  waters 
quieter  than  those  of  the  boisterous  Atlantic. 

14.  Magellan  crossed  the  Pacific,  and  made  his  way 
to  the  East  Indies.     The  islands  in  this  archipelago  had 
already  been  reached  by  Portuguese  sailing  eastward. 
This  was  the  first  time  they  had  been  reached  by  vessels 
sailing  westward. 

15.  Magellan  himself  was  killed  on  one  of  the  islands, 
but  his  companions  kept  on  to  Spain  round  the  Cape 

522      of  Good  Hope.     Thus  men  had  at  last  sailed 
round    the   world.     After   this    there   was    no 
longer  any  doubt  that  the  world  was  a  globe,  and  its 
true  size  was  more  nearly  known. 


latent  Applied  for 


A  Map  to  Illustrate  Routes  of  Navierators  to  I 


St.Hdena^:, 

d,,ofe§sa^' .« 

Good  *  Cano  t«/- 


-/ 


vopyrignt,  1S84,  by  Jacob  Wells 


FRENCH  VOYAGES. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


FRENCH  VOYAGES. 


Banks.     Shoals  in  the  sea,  near 

the  coast. 
Denys  (Den-ee>). 
Brittany. 
Verrazano  ( Ver-rah-tsah'nd). 


Jacques  Cartier  (Zhdk  Kart-yd1}. 
Chaleur    (Shd-htr'}.      A    French 

word  meaning  "  heat." 
Stadac'ona. 
Hochelaga  ( Hok-a-lah  'gah ) . 


1.  MAGELLAN'S   voyage   round  the  world   gave   new 
ardor  to  the  Spaniards  and  Portuguese.     It  quickened 
the  French  and  English  also,  who  were  unwilling  that 
the  southern  nations  should  have  all  the  new  land  or 
all  the  trade  with  India. 

2.  At  this  time,  by  the  rules  of  the  Church,  nearly 
two-thirds  of  the   days  in  the  year  were  fast  days,  on 
which  no  meat  could  be  eaten,  and  in  consequence  the 
fisheries  had  become  of  great   importance.      On  both 
sides  of  the  English  Channel,  and  on  the  western  coast 
of  France,  a  large  part  of  the  population  was  engaged 
in  this  business. 

3.  The  fishing-grounds  near  at  hand  became  so  ex 
hausted  that  the  hardy  fishermen  ventured  farther  each 
year,  until  at  last  they  came  to  the  coasts  of  Newfound 
land  and  Nova  Scotia,  and   fished  on  the  Banks  which 
still  furnish  a  yearly  harvest  to  thousands  of  fishermen ; 
but  they  troubled  themselves  very  little  about  the  land 
which  lay  near. 

4.  A  few  captains,  indeed,  explored  the  coast  a  little. 
Cape  Breton  owes  its  name  to  the  fishermen  from  Bre 
ton  in  France.     John  Denys  explored  the  St.  Lawrence 
Gulf  as  early  as  1506;  but  the  stories  of  adventure  here 
which   were    carried    home   to    the    fishing   villages    of 


28  THE   DISCOVERY    OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

France  went  little  further  than  the  stories  of  the  vikings 
had  gone  five  hundred  years  before. 

5.  When  the  French  king  resolved  to  have  a  share  in 
the  New  World,  these  fishermen  became  his  best  helpers. 
The  explorers  whom   he  sent   out   naturally  gathered 
their  crews  in  the  ports  of  Brittany,  and  found  that  the 
men  already  knew  something  of  the  coast. 

6.  Verrazano,  an  Italian  sailor,  was  sent  out  by  Francis 

I.,  King  of  France.     He  reached  the  American 

1524 

coast  near  what  is  now  called  Cape  Fear,  and 
cruised  northward,  visiting  probably  the  bay  of  New 
York  and  Narragansett  Bay.  Like  other  explorers,  he 
was  searching  for  a  passage  to  India. 

7.  His  voyage  convinced  him  that  the  land  which  he 
had   visited  was   part  of  a  great  continent;   and  when 
he    took    into    account    the    southern    voyages    of   the 
Spaniards  and  Portuguese,  he  came   to  the  belief  that 
a  short    passage    to   India  was  impossible,  since   there 
must  be  land  all  the  way  from  the  Straits  of  Magellan 
to  Labrador. 

8.  The  French  were  eager  to  know  more  of  the  new 
country,  but  wars  followed,  and  it  was  ten  years  before 

the  king;   took   further  action.     Then   he  sent 

1534. 

two  ships  to  America  under  the  Command  of 
Jacques  Cartier,  to  make  further  explorations,  and  still, 
if  possible,  to  find  a  way  to  India. 

9.  Cartier  cruised  about  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  to 
which  he  gave  that  name.     He  entered  a  bay,  which,  on 
account   of  the   heat,  he    named  the  Bay  of  Chaleur. 
There  he  landed  and  took  possession  of  the  country  in 
the  name  of  the  King  of  France.     This  ceremony  con 
sisted  in  setting  up  a  cross  and  fastening  upon  it  the 
king's  coat-of-arms. 


FRENCH   VOYAGES. 


29 


10.  This  was  a  summer  voyage  only ;  but  Cartier  car 
ried  back  such  good  reports  that  the  next  year 
he  was  sent  out  again  with  a  larger  company. 
Thjs  time  he  went  cautiously  up  the  river  St.  Lawrence, 


1535. 


St.  Lawrence  River  and  Gulf. 


saw  for  the  first  time  the  mighty  rock  Stadacona,  on 
which  Quebec  now  stands,  and  pushed  as  far  as  to 
Hochelaga,  now  Montreal. 

11.  Cartier  spent  a  winter  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  but 
returned  to  France  with  all  his  party  in  the  spring. 
Further  expeditions  were  sent  out,  but,  though  colonies 
were  talked  of,  no  lasting  settlements  were  made  at  this 
time.  Still  the  French,  because  of  these  discoveries, 
regarded  the  region  of  the  St.  Lawrence  as  belonging 
to  them. 


THE  DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE   SPANISH   CONQUEST  IN  AMERICA. 


Yucatan  ( Yoo-ka-tan'}. 

Hernando  Cortez  (Hair-nan* do 
Cort'ath,  or  Cort'ez). 

Vera  Cruz  (  Vflrah  Kroos),  mean 
ing  "true  cross." 

Moiitezuma  (Mon-te-zoo^mah). 

Nicaragua  (Neek-ah-rah'gwah}. 


Pamphilo  de  Narvaez  (Pahm'~ 

fee-lo  da  Nar-vah1  eth}. 

Guatemala  (Gwah-te-ma 

Honduras  (ffon-doo'ras). 

Vice'roy.  The  governor  of  a  coun 
try  who  rules  in  the  king's  name, 
and  with  the  king's  authority. 


l.  IT  is  but  a  short  distance  from  the  western  ex 
tremity  of  the  island  of  Cuba  to  Yucatan  upon  the 
mainland.  The  first  Spaniards  who  crossed  the  chan 
nel  brought  back 
word  that  they  had 
found  men  dressed 
better  than  those 
on  the  islands,  and 
living  in  buildings 
made  of  stone  and 
mortar,  and  in  every 
way  more  civilized. 

2.  The  governor 
of  Cuba  sent  an 
exploring  expedi 
tion  under  command 
of  his  sec 
retary,  Her 
nando  Cortez,  who 
sailed  along  the  coast 


1518. 


Hernando  Cortez. 


until  he  came  to  a 
favorable  point,  where  he  established  a  fortified  camp, 
and  named  the  place  Vera  Cruz. 


THE   SPANISH   CONQUEST  IN   AMERICA.  31 

3.  Here  he    made    ready  to  march  into    Mexico,  of 
which  country  wonderful   stories   had   been  told    him, 
especially  of  its  great  king,  Montezuma.     He  destroyed 
his  fleet  to  prevent  his  men  from  thinking  they  could 
return,  and  formed  his  soldiers  and  sailors  into  an  army 
of  conquest,  less  than  five  hundred  strong. 

4.  The  people  whom  he  met  were  much  more  like 
Europeans   in  intelligence  than  the    Indians  of  the  isl 
ands   were.     They  had  armor  for  defence,  and  weapons 
for  attack ;   they  had  temples,  and  a  religion  with  priests 
and  sacrifices;   they  had    towns    and   government,   and 
were  brave  and  spirited  men. 

5.  Cortez  was  courageous  and  far-sighted.     He  had 
with  him  artillery  and  fire-arms  and    trained    soldiers, 
but  he  did  not  depend  wholly  on  these.     When  he  won 
a  victory,  he  made  friends  of  the  tribe  he  conquered ; 
he   even   tried   to   turn  the   religion  of  the  people  into 
the  way  of  the  Church,  and  everywhere  he  set  up  the 
authority  of  the  King  of  Spain. 

6.  He   was   three    months  on  the    march    from    the 
sea-coast  to  the  valley  of  Mexico.     He  drew  to  him 
self  allies  from  the  tribes  through  which  he  passed,  and 
announced  his  coming  to  Montezuma.     That  chieftain 
tried  by  the  arts  of  magic  to  prevent  Cortez  from  com 
ing  to  Mexico,  but  did  not  oppose  him  with  an  army. 

7.  The  city  of  Mexico  and  the  valley  in  which  it  was 
placed  were  the  finest   sights   that  the   Spaniards   had 
seen.     The  city  was  built  in  the  midst  of  a  lake,  con 
nected  by  causeways  with  the  land,  and,  as  seen  from 
the  hills  about,  its  temples  and  houses  were  reflected  in 
the  water  as  in  a  mirror. 

8.  Cortez  and  his  followers  were  the  guests  of  Mon 
tezuma  and  his  chieftains,  and  received  the  best  that  the 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


city  had  to  give.  They  were  led  through  its  streets,  and 
shown  .its  houses  and  temples.  They  were  feasted  and 
honored,  and  given  places  where  they  could  live. 

9.  For  all  that,  Cortez  and  his  followers  were  in  a 
perilous  position ;   they  were  in  the  midst  of  a  remote 


The  Valley  of  Mexico. 


country,  and  surrounded  by 

a    multitude    of    strong    men. 

Cortez  did  not  hesitate.     He  saw 

that  Montezuma  was  feared  by  the 

other  chiefs   and  by  the  people; 

and  he  determined  to  show  the  Mexicans  that  he  was 

mightier  than  Montezuma. 

10.  A  slight  outbreak  occurred  between  the  Spaniards 
and  some  of  the  people,  and  Cortez  made  it  an  excuse 
to  seize  Montezuma  and  hold  him  prisoner.  He  re 
quired  the  king  and  his  chiefs  to  declare  themselves 


THE   SPANISH   CONQUEST   IN   AMERICA.  33 

subjects  of  the  King  of  Spain ;  but  he  still  held  Monte- 
zuma  prisoner,  though  he  treated  him  with  a  show  of 
respect. 

11.  Meanwhile  a  new  danger  arose.     The  Governor  of 
Cuba  had  taken  offence  at  something  Cortez  had  done 
when  he  left  the  island,  and   now  sent  another  expedi 
tion,  under  Pamphilo  de  Narvaez,  to  bring  him 

back.     Cortez  heard  of  the  arrival  of  Narvaez 

and  his  vessels  at  Vera  Cruz,  and,  leaving  most  of  his 

men  in  the  city,  marched  out  with  a  small  band. 

12.  He  met  Narvaez,  defeated  him,  and  then  won  over 
the  soldiers  to  his  side.     He  divided  the  force,  which 
was  larger  than  his  own,  and  sent  some  to  Vera  Cruz 
to  hold   the  ships,  and   some  to  fortify  another  place. 
While  thus  engaged,  news  came  that  the  Mexicans  had 
attacked  the  garrison  which  he  had  left  behind. 

13.  Cortez,  mustering  his  forces,  turned  quickly  back 
and  re-entered  the  city.     But  the  Mexicans  were  now 
thoroughly  aroused,  and  he  was  obliged  to  retreat     He 
fought  his  way  to  the  tribe  which  had  been  friendly  to 
him   before,  and  persuaded  them  to  join  him  in  a  war 
against  their  old  enemies  the  Mexicans. 

14.  He  besieged  the  city  for  seventy-five  days.     There 
was  terrible    fighting   on    both  sides,  but   the    Aug.  13, 
Spaniards  and  their  allies  were  victorious.    Cor-      1521- 
tez   re-entered  the  city,  of  which  he  was  now  master. 
He  found  it  in  ruins,  and  its  people  dead  or  dying. 

15.  He  began  at  once  to  rebuild  the  city,  which  now 
became  no  longer  an  Indian,  but  rather  a  Spanish  city. 
From  that  day  the  rule  of  the  Mexicans  ceased,  and  the 
country  became  a  Spanish  province.     Guatemala,  Nica 
ragua,  and   Honduras  were   subdued,   and   expeditions 
were  sent  into  the  north. 

3 


34  THE   DISCOVERY    OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

16.  Other    Spaniards    conquered    Peru    and    all   the 
4g    western    coast   of    South    America,    while  the 

Portuguese    held   Brazil.     In   Mexico  a   vice 
roy  ruled    in    the    name    of  the    King   of   Spain,   and 
Spaniards  held  great  estates  there ;   for  many 

1549— 1564. 

gentlemen   and   soldiers    came  from  Spain  to 
better  their  fortunes  in  the  rich  new  land. 

17.  The  Indians  submitted  to  the  Spaniards,  obeyed 
their  laws,  and  adopted  their  religion.     They  tilled  the 
ground,  herded  cattle,  and  worked  in  the  mines.     They 
were  not  slaves  in  name,  and  many  laws  were  made  to 
prevent  them  from  being  sold  into  slavery;   neverthe 
less  they  were  in  one  form  or  other  bound  in  service. 

18.  In  the  West  Indies  the  Indians  were  less  robust 
than  those  of  Mexico,  and  they  died  out  rapidly  under 
the   cruelty  of  the   Spaniards.     Negroes  were   brought 
from  the  coast  of  Africa,   and,   though   at  first  few   in 
number,  their  labor  was   found  so   profitable   that  the 
number  was  constantly  increased.     At  last  the  Indian 
disappeared :    the    hardier    negro   slave    had    taken   his 
place. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

SPANISH    FAILURES    IN   AMERICA. 


Pizarro  (Pe-zarh-o  or  Pe-thcv/ro). 
Hernando  de  Soto  (Hair-nahn- 
do  da  So  to}. 


Mississippi      An    Indian    word 
meaning  "great  and  long  river." 
Arkansas  (Ar'kan-saw). 


1.  THE  name  Florida  is  applied  now  only  to  the  penin 
sula  occupied  by  the  State  of  Florida ;  but  the  Spaniards, 
who  had  no  exact  knowledge  of  the  boundaries  of  the 
country,  thought  of  Florida  as  a  vast  tract,  extending 


o.    I     S/    •& 

I  4drf  \!  fc 

y      (^^(73        '§,  y 
^o  v,-.T?-.?  -*  §.?5 

"g^^P-1 

^      "    M 


SPANISH   FAILURES    IN   AMERICA.  35 

from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  Mexico,  and  from  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  to  remote  regions  in  the  north. 

2.  Soon  after  the  conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortez,  and 
of  Peru  by  Pizarro,  the  Spaniards  began  to  send  expe 
ditions  into   Florida,  expecting  to   find  there  just  such 
people   and   riches  as   they  had   found  in  Mexico   and 
Peru.     The  rapid  wasting  away  of  the  Indians  on  the 
islands   led  them   to   look  to  the  mainland  for  captives 
to  serve  as  slaves. 

3.  Narvaez  set  out  with  an  army  from  Tampa  Bay. 
He  found  no  cities  or  temples,  but  dense  forests 

1528 

and  swamps  and  rivers,  which  made  the  march 
slow  and  difficult.     He  asked  the  Indians  in  these  woods 
where  gold  was  to  be  found,  and  they  pointed  north 
ward  to  the  mountains  of  what  is  now  Georgia,  where 
gold  is  still  found. 

4.  The  Spaniards  struggled  on,  exhausted  by  the  jour 
ney  and  by  constant  fights  with   the  Indians.     At  last 
they  gave  up  when  on  the  sea-coast,  near  what  is  now 
St.  Mark's  Bay.     Here  they  built  boats  as  well  as  they 
could,  and  pushed  out  into  the  Gulf.     Of  the  three  hun 
dred  men  who  set  out  with  Narvaez,  only  four  came  back. 

5.  These,  wrecked  on  a  distant  coast,  wandered  from 
tribe    to    tribe    for   six  years,  leading  a  wretched   life. 
They    crossed   what   we    know   as    Texas,    and    finally 
reached  the  Pacific  coast,  where  they  fell  in  with  Span 
iards  and  were  cared  for.     They  returned  to  Spain,  and 
told  the  story  of  their  terrible  adventures. 

6.  Such  a  journey  gave  hints  of  the  almost  boundless 
country  which  the  Spaniards  called  Florida,  and,  in  spite 
of  the  misery  the  explorers  had  undergone,  their  coun 
trymen  were  filled  with  desire  to  possess  the  land.     The 
stories   of  Cortez   and   Pizarro    made    every  one   think 


36  THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

that  he  would  have  the  fortune  of  these,  and  not  the 
misfortune  of  Narvaez. 

7.  Hernando  de  Soto,  a  companion  of  Pizarro,  deter 
mined  to  conquer  Florida,  as  Peru  had  been  conquered. 

1539     He  took  nearly  a  thousand   men   and  great  store 
of  arms  and   provisions,  landed   at  Tampa  Bay, 
and  set  out  on  the   track   of  Narvaez.      His  ships  he 
sent  back  to  Cuba  for  fresh  stores. 

8.  When  he  reached  the  bay  where  Narvaez  had  built 
his  boats,  many  of  De  Soto's  followers,  dismayed  by  the 
hardships  they  had  suffered,  begged  him  to  desist.     He 
would  not  give  up,  and,  after  spending  the  winter,  pushed 
on  westward  and  northward. 

9.  On   the   march,  De  Soto   now  and   then   received 
from   the  Indians   presents   of  pearls    or   ornaments  of 
gold,  and  thus  he  always  seemed  to  be  nearing  a  place 
of  riches.     But   for   the    most   part   the    Indians   were 
savage  and  poor,  and  De  Soto's  army  seized  them  and 
made  them  beasts  of  burden. 

10.  The   advance  of  the  army  spread  terror  among 
the  tribes,  but  it  also  enraged  them,  and  the  march  was 
a  continual  fight  with  savages.     De  Soto's  course  lay  at 
first   along  the  coast  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  until  the 
southeast  point  of  what  we  know  as  the  State  of  Mis 
sissippi  was  reached,  when  he  led  his  diminished  com 
pany  to  the  northwestern  corner  of  that  State. 

11.  Not  far  from  where  the   city  of  Memphis   now 
stands,  De  Soto  saw  the  great  river  Mississippi,  which  lay 

across  his  path.     He   crossed   it,  and   the  army 

wandered    about  the  country  on  the  west  side. 

They  spent  the  winter  among  buffaloes  and  Indians;  and 

when  the  spring  opened,  they  asked  only  to  be  led  by 

the  nearest  way  to  the  sea,  that  they  might  go  home. 


SPANISH   FAILURES   IN   AMERICA.  37 

12.  While  parties  were  searching  vainly  for  the  ocean, 
De    Soto    died.       His    companions-  feared    that    if   the 
Indians  knew  him  to  be  buried,  they  would   fall  upon 
the  little  army  with  increased  fury ;   and  so  in  the  dead 
of  night  they  bore  him  to  the  middle  of  the  great  river, 
and  sank  his  body  to  the  bottom  of  the  flood. 

13.  They  told  the  Indians  that  he  had  ascended  into 
the  skies  for  a  little  while,  and  would  soon  be  back.    But 
their  great  leader,   whose   zeal    had    carried   them   for 
ward,  was  gone ;   and  now  their  only  thought  was  to  get 
back  to  Cuba.     They  encamped  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Arkansas  River,  and  with  great  toil  built  boats  from  the 
timber  on  the  banks. 

14.  For  seventeen  days  they  were  borne  by  the  cur 
rent  of  the  Mississippi  to  its   mouth,   harassed    all  the 
way  by  the  Indians  ;  and  for  fifty  days  more  they  cruised 
about  the   Gulf  of  Mexico,  until   at   last,  a  gaunt,  fam 
ished  remnant,  they  came  upon  a  small  Spanish  settle 
ment,  and  from  that  place  were  sent  back  to  Cuba. 

15.  They  had   set  out  with   splendid   hopes   and  had 
come  back  in  misery ;  but  the  tales  they  told  of  the  great 
river  and  of  the  rich  country  through  which  they  had 
passed  were  remembered,  and  their  sufferings  were  for 
gotten.     Again    and   again   expeditions  were   sent   out, 
but  they  all  failed.      They  never  found  the  rich  cities 
or  mines  for  which  they  looked. 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE   FIRST   EMIGRATION. 


Netherlands  means  "low  lands," 
and  formerly  included  Holland 
and  Belgium,  but  now  the  name 
refers  to  Holland  alone. 

Huguenot  (Hii!ghe-not}. 

Gaspar  de  Coligny  ( Gas-par  deh 
Co-leen'ye}. 

Jean  Ribaut  (Zhon  jRce-bo'). 

Port  Roy'al.   The  King's  harbor. 


Meneiidez  (Ma-nen'deth}. 

Lu'theran.  A  follower  of  Martin 
Luther,  the  German  leader  of  the 
Protestant  revolution;  the  name 
was  often  applied  to  all  Protes 
tants,  whether  German,  French, 
or  English. 

Dominique  de  Gourgues  (Dom 
e-neck*  deh  Goorg], 


1519. 


1.  WHEN  Cortez  was  conquering  Mexico,  Spain  was 

at  the  height  of  her  power  in  Europe.  Her 
king,  Charles,  was  elected  Emperor  of  Ger 
many;  and  that  meant  that  besides  being  King  of 
Spain,  Charles  V.  held  sway  over  the  Netherlands,  Ger 
many,  Austria,  and  parts  of  Italy  and  France.  Now  a 
great  American  domain  was  added,  and  he  was  the 
most  powerful  of  earthly  sovereigns. 

2.  A  great  change  was  to  take  place  in  Europe,  and 
it   was    to    come    chiefly  through    religion.      It    was    a 
change  which  not  only  caused  wars   between  different 
kingdoms,   but    made    trouble    between    people   of  the 
same  nation,  sometimes  even  dividing  families. 

3.  In  the  north  of  Germany,  in  the   Netherlands,  in 
England,   and   in   some  towns   of  France    there  was   a 
rebellion    against   the    authority  of  the  Pope,   and   the 
people  who  rebelled  began  to  be  called  "  Protestants," 
because  they  protested  against  the  right  of  the  Church 
to  control  the  civil  government. 

4.  In  the  south  of  Germany,  in  Austria,  in  Italy,  in 
most  of  France,  and  in  Spain  and  Portugal,  rulers  and 


THE   FIRST   EMIGRATION.  39 

people  held  the  Pope  to  be  the  head  of  the  Church, 
and  gave  their  obedience  to  the  bishops  and  priests 
who  were  under  him. 

5.  England,  where  the  king  and  people  were  on  the 
same  side,  became  a  strong  Protestant   country.     The 
Netherlands  revolted  from  Philip  II.,  son  of  Charles  V., 
and  set  up  a  republic.     In  Germany  the  rule  of  the  Em 
peror  was  broken,  but  the  little  States  which  made  up 
that  country  did  not  become   united;    some   remained 
faithful  to  Rome,  others  became  Protestant. 

6.  In  France  the  Protestants  were  called  "  Huguenots." 
They  were  strong  in  the  towns  of  the  south,  and  many 
of  the  nobility  took  their  part.     The  royal  family  was 
sometimes   with    them    and    sometimes    against   them. 
These  dissensions  gave  rise  to  a  civil  war  which  lasted 
forty  years. 

7.  The  head  of  the  Protestant  party  in  France  was 
an  Admiral,  Caspar  de  Coligny.     He  saw  that  the  Hu 
guenots  were  in   great  peril,   and   he    believed  that  by 
transplanting  them  to  America  he  might  give  them  an 
asylum  in  the  new  country  and  also  extend  the  power 
of  France. 

8.  He  sent  out  an  expedition  which  landed  in  Brazil, 
but  the  Portuguese  already  had  possession  of 

that  country,  and  the  colony  failed.     He  sent 

out  a  second  under  Jean  Ribaut,  which  landed  on  the 

coast  of  Florida,  sailed  a  little  way  up  the  river      I5g2 

St.  John,  then   explored   the  coast   farther  to 

the   north,  and  entered  a  spacious   harbor  which  they 

named  Port  Royal, — the  name  which  it  still  bears. 

9.  While  Ribaut  was  in  France,  the  colony  at  Port 
Royal  perished  miserably,  and  Coligny  made  a  new  effort 
to  establish  a  colony  on  the  shores  of  the  St.  John.    Here 


40  THE   DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

they  built  a  fort  to  which  they  gave  the  name  Fort 
Caroline.  The  company  was  composed  of 
gentlemen,  soldiers,  tradesmen,  and  artisans,  for 

very  few  of  the  farmers  of  France  were  Huguenots. 

10.  Then  the  old  history  was  repeated.     They  looked 
for  gold ;   they  fought  the  Indians ;   they  starved  when 
no  new  provisions  came  from  France,  for  they  did  not 
till  the  ground ;   they  quarrelled  with  one  another,  and 
some,  taking  vessels,  turned  pirates,  and  cruised  among 
the  Spanish  settlements. 

11.  An  expedition  was  fitting   out   in   Spain   for  the 
conquest  of  Florida,  when  news  came  that  French  Hu 
guenots  had  built  a  fort  on  the  east  coast.     At  once  the 
Spaniards  were  fired  with  new  zeal,  for  they  were  called 
upon,  not   only  to  hold   a   country  to  which  they  laid 
claim,  but  to  carry  on  a  war  against  religious  enemies. 

12.  Menendez,  the  leader  of  the  expedition,  first  laid 

the    foundation    of  St.    Augustine,   the    oldest 

town  built  by  whites  within  the  bounds  of  the 

United  States,  and  then  marched  his  soldiers  through 

the  woods  and  swamps  to  the  French  settlement  at  Fort 

Caroline. 

13.  He  fell  upon  the  miserable  people  and  put  them 
to   the   sword.     A  few  fled  to   the  woods  and  escaped. 
Menendez    hanged    those  whom    he    captured,  placing 
over   them    the    inscription :     "  I    do    this,    not   as    to 
Frenchmen,  but  as  to  Lutherans." 

14.  When  the  news  reached  France,  a  cry  of  indigna 
tion   rose,   but  not  from  the  king.      There  was   peace 
between  Spain  and  France ;   yet  this  act  of  war  was  not 
resented,  because  the  King  of  France,  who  was  a  weak 
man,  was  bound  to  the  King  of  Spain  by  religious  ties 
rather  than  to  his  own  people  by  the  ties  of  country. 


THE   FIRST   EMIGRATION. 


15.  The  man  who  avenged  the  wrongs  of  his  country 
men  was  a  soldier,  Dominique  de  Gourgues.  He  was 
not  a  Huguenot,  but  he  was  a  Frenchman.  Keeping 
his  design  secret,  he  mustered  a  company  and  sailed  from 


Old  Gateway, 
Fort  San  Marco. 


France  for  America.  Not 
until  he  had  crossed  the 
Atlantic  did  he  reveal  his 
purpose  to  his  followers. 

16.  The  Spaniards  were 
occupying  both  St.  Au 
gustine  and  Fort  Caroline. 
Gourgues  landed  on  the  coast  and,  making  a 
secret  march,  fell  suddenly  upon  Fort  Caroline,  destroyed 
the  fort,  and  put  the  Spaniards  to  death.  He  hanged 
the  prisoners  whom  he  took,  where  the  French  had  been 
hung,  and  placed  above  them  the  inscription  :  "  Not  as  to 
Spaniards,  but  as  to  Traitors,  Robbers,  and  Murderers." 


Spanish  Coat-of- 
Arms. 


42  THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

17.  Thus  the  fearful  wars,  which  in  the  name  of  re 
ligion  were  changing  the  face  of  Europe,  were  carried 
also  to  the  new  country.  The  first  emigration  of  men 
who  sought  an  asylum  in  America  failed  utterly.  The 
French  never  renewed  their  attempt  on  the  St.  John, 
and  the  country  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards. 


CHAPTER   XI. 


ENGLAND   IN  THE    SIXTEENTH    CENTURY. 


Parliament  (par'le-ment).  The 
body  in  English  government 
which  is  like  our  Congress.  The 
word  is  from  the  French,  and 
means  "  the  talking  body." 

Monasteries.  Houses  occupied 
by  companies  of  men,  called 
monks,  who  were  united  for  re 
ligious  purposes. 

Flan'ders.    A  portion  of  the  pres 


ent   kingdom    of    Belgium.      Its 

people  were   called    Flemish   or 

Flem'ings. 
Frob'isher. 
Behriiig  (Beeping}.  Behring  was 

a    Danish    captain,    who    sailed 

through   the   strait  which   bears 

his  name,  in  1729. 
Armada  (Ar-wak'dak).    A  fleet  of 

armed  vessels. 


1534. 


1.  WHILE  France  was  divided  by  civil  war,  England 
was  coming  to  the  front  as  a  great  power.     Her  king 
and  parliament  acted  together,  and  the  people  were  not 
so   divided   in   religious   faith   as  they  were   in   France. 

England  had  revolted  from  the  Pope,  and  her 
king,    Henry  VIII.,    was    made    head    of   the 
Church  of  England. 

2.  There  had  been  before  this  a  double  rule  in  Eng 
land.     The  clergy,  the  monks,  and  the  colleges  had  in 
most  ways  been  under  the  government  of  the  Pope  at 
Rome,  and   the   king  and   parliament  had   not  had'  full 
authority  over  them,  or   over  the    great  wealth  which 
they  possessed. 


ENGLAND   IN  THE   SIXTEENTH   CENTURY.  43 

3.  But  now  the  king  and  parliament,  when  they  no 
longer  acknowledged  the  Pope  as  head  of  the  Church 
in  England,  made  laws  by  which  these  men  and  insti 
tutions,  and  this  property,  came  under  their  control. 
The  monasteries  were  closed,  and  the  estates  given  to 
the  king;  the  colleges  and  clergy  were  to  obey  only 
the  laws  of  the  land. 

4o  Since  the  king  and  parliament  were  of  one  mind, 
there  was  no  power  in  the  land  to  resist  them.  The 
people  had  often  been  at  variance  with  the  clergy,  and 
were  glad  to  be  less  under  their  authority. 

,—«  1529—1536. 

Thus    a    revolution  was    carried    through    in 
England  almost  peaceably  in  comparison  with  the  bit 
ter  wars  which  were  waged  in  other  parts  of  Europe. 

5.  The  religion  of  the   country  was   for   a  time  the 
religion  which  the  monks  and  the  clergy  had  taught; 
but  with  the  change  in  the  government  came  changes 
also  in  ways  of  thinking.     The  Bible  was  translated  into 
English  and  read  in  all  the  churches;   and  the  prayers, 
which   formerly  were   in  Latin,  now  were   given   in  the 
language  of  the  people. 

6.  These  things  helped  to  make  Henry  more  secure 
on  his   throne,  because    the   loyalty  which   before    had 
been  given  partly  to  the  Pope  and  partly  to  the  King, 
now  centred    in    him.     At   the    same   time,  parliament 
grew   stronger,   and   it  began   to  be  said  that  the  king 
could  make  no  laws  without  the  consent  of  parliament. 

7.  In  the  wars  of  Europe,  English  fishing-vessels  were 
constantly  seized,  and  the  English  coast  was  in  danger. 
Henry  began  a  line  of  defences  for  the   harbors,  and 
laid  the  foundation  of  a  navy.     He  founded  schools  in 
which  seamen  were  trained;   but  England  was  still,  as 
she  long  had  been,  an  agricultural  and  grazing  country. 


44 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


8.  So  much  of  her  wealth  was  in  wool,  that  farms  were 
turned  into  pasture-land  to  make  room  for  sheep,  and 
multitudes  of  men  and  women  wandered  homeless. 
The  wool  was  sent  to  Flanders  to  be  manufactured. 
But  now  a  change  came,  for  when  Spain  was  at  war  with 


The  Great  Harry,  —the  first  famous  Ship  of  the  English  Navy. 

Flanders,  great  numbers  of  Flemish  weavers  fled  from 
their  country,  took  refuge  in  England,  and  set  up  their 
looms  there. 

9.  With  the  increase  of  manufactures  came  a  growth 
of  commerce.     England,  which  had  lived  largely  apart 
from   the   rest  of  Europe,  now  concerned   herself  with 
what  was  going  on  there,  and  the  affairs  of  greatest  im 
portance  were  the  religious  struggles,  the  discoveries  in 
America,  and  the  trade  with  India. 

10.  England  was  at  the  head  of  the  Protestant  nations, 


ENGLAND   IN   THE   SIXTEENTH   CENTURY.  45 

and  Spain  at  the  head  of  the  countries  which  obeyed 
the  Pope.  Since  therefore  America  was  the  great  prize 
which  Spain  had  secured,  England  attacked  her  enemy 
in  that  quarter. 

11.  The  English  at  first  paid  little  heed  to  the  dis 
coveries  which  Cabot  had  made  for  them.     They  were 
intent  on  finding  a  way  to  India  by  the  northeast ;   and 
only  after  repeated  failures  to   get  through  the  Arctic 
Ocean  north  of  Asia,  did  they  turn  their  attention  to  the 
northwest  passage. 

12.  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  an  Englishman  who  took 
great  interest  in  discoveries,  was  persuaded  that  America 
was  a  vast  island,  which  could  be  sailed  round  as  well  by 
the  north  as  by  the  south.     He  wrote  a  book  to  show 
this ;   and  Martin  Frobisher,  a  sea-captain  who 

read  the  book,  set  out  in  his  vessel  to  prove  it. 

13.  His  name  remains  in  Frobisher's  Strait,  through 
which  he  passed.    After  him  came  John  Davis,  who  went 
far  up  through  the  strait  which  bears  his  name,  and  was 
sure,  like  some  others,  that  if  it  were  not  for  the  ice  and 
storms,  he  could  make  his  way  to  India.1     But  the  ice 
was  always  there,  and  the  perils   of  the  voyage   never 
grew  less. 

14.  One  reason  why  the  English  made  these  efforts 
was  to  avoid  the  Spanish,  who  were   so   strong  in  the 
south  ;   but  now,  when  England  was  growing  more  pow 
erful   at   sea,  English    merchants    and    captains    boldly 
attacked  Spanish  vessels  and  settlements,  and  grew  rich 
over  the  prizes  they  captured. 

1  The  Northwest  Passage  has  never  been  made  by  any  vessel.  The 
first  party  of  Europeans  to  make  the  journey  between  Behring  Strait  and 
Baffin's  Bay  was  Captain  M'Clure's  in  1852-53,  which  went  partly  by 
water,  partly  over  ice. 


46  THE  DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

15.  The  south  and  west  coast  of  England  contained 
the  harbors  from  which  most  of  the  vessels  sailed,  and 
the  busiest  of  these  was  the  harbor  of  Plymouth.    In  the 
neighborhood   lived    Sir   Humphrey  Gilbert,   and    near 
by  Sir  Francis  Drake  who,  like  Balboa,  had  seen  the 
Pacific   from    Darien,   and   could  not   rest   till    he    had 
sailed  upon  it. 

16.  So,  in  the  autumn  of  1577,  Drake  set  sail  with  a 
1580       fleet  of  five  vessels.    Three  years  later,  he  sailed 

into  Plymouth  harbor  with  a  single  vessel.  He 
had  visited  the  coast  of  what  is  now  California,  and, 
crossing  the  Pacific  Ocean,  had  rounded  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  thus  sailed  round  the  globe.  All 
England  rang  with  his  fame. 

17.  Spain  determined  to  put  down  the  English  power, 
and  sent  a  great  fleet,  called  the  Armada,  to  invade  Eng 
land.    The  English  came  out  in  their  ships  and 

1588 

boats  and  fought  the  Armada  in  the  English 
Channel.  They  were  victorious,  and  a  mighty  storm 
which  followed  destroyed  what  was  left  of  the  Spanish 
fleet. 

18.  From  this  time  the  Spanish  power  began  to  de 
cline,  and  the  English  power  to  rise.     The  whole  nation 
was  full  of  life ;    and    because   Elizabeth,   daughter  of 

Henry  VIII.,  was  now  queen,  the  time  is  called 
in  English  history  the  Age  of  Elizabeth.     In 

her  reign   lived   William    Shakespeare,  the   greatest   of 

Englishmen. 


FIRST   VENTURES    OF   ENGLAND   IN   AMERICA.      47 


CHAPTER    XII. 


FIRST   VENTURES    OF   ENGLAND    IN   AMERICA. 


Pat'eiit.  A  legal  paper  giving 
special  rights.  The  term  is  now 
used  of  inventions,  but  at  first  it 
covered  the  right  to  plant  colo 
nies  and  hold  land. 

Raleigh  (Raw'le). 

Newfoundland  {Nid fund-land). 
The  name  was  first  applied  to 
all  the  countries  newly  found  by 


Cabot,  but  afterwards  was  used 
only  for  the  island  so  called. 

Pam'lico. 

Ro'anoke. 

Knighthood  (nlte'hood}.  A  rank 
in  nobility  given  by  a  king  or 
queen  to  a  subject,  and  entitling 
him  to  be  called  Sir,  —  as,  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh. 


1583. 


1.  IN  the  Age  of  Elizabeth  there  were  rich  and  power 
ful  families  in  England,  but  there  was  also   a  swarm  of 
poor  and  idle  people ;  those  who  ruled  in  the  State  were 
perplexed  with  the  question  what  to  do  with  these  poor 
people,  and  some  asked  if  it  would  not  be  possible  to 
send  them  to  America. 

2.  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert  obtained  a  patent  from  the 
queen,  giving  him  authority  to  inhabit   and  fortify  all 
land  in  America  not  yet  occupied  by  Christian  nations. 
He  gathered  a  company,  chiefly  of  people  out 

of  work,  and  set  sail  with  a  fleet  of  five  vessels, 
intending  to  occupy  some  part  of  America  lying  be 
tween  the  French  possessions  on  the  St.  Lawrence  and 
the  Spanish  possessions  in  Florida. 

3.  The   way  to   the  Banks   was   well   known,  and  he 
reached  Newfoundland,  where  he  landed  in  order  to  make 
repairs,  and  start  afresh.     He  took  possession  of  the  land 
in  the  name  of  the  queen ;   but  when  he   set  sail  again, 
he  was  overtaken  by  a  storm,  and  perished  at  sea,  only 
one  vessel   finding  its  way  back  to  England  with  the 
story  of  the  disaster. 


48 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 


4.  Gilbert's  half-brother,  Walter  Raleigh,  had  a  share 

in  this  venture,  and  he,  nothing  daunted,  made  a 

fresh  attempt.     He  obtained  a  new  patent  from 

the  queen,  and  sent  out  two  vessels  to  explore,  which 

sailed  by  way  of  the 


Canaries  and  West 
Indies;  and  coming 
upon  the  shore  of 
what  is  now  North 
Carolina,  anchored 
in  Pamlico  Sound, 
and  visited  Roanoke 
Island. 

5.  The  explorers 
brought  back  glow 
ing  accounts  of  the 
land  and  the  people, 
and  Raleigh  obtain 
ed  consent  from  the 
virgin  Queen  Eliza 
beth  to  name  the 
country  after  her, 
Virginia.  This  name 
was  at  first  applied  to  all  the  country  lying  between  the 
French  possessions  and  the  Spanish,  and  extending  no 
one  knew  how  far  to  the  west. 

6.  The  queen  rewarded  Raleigh  with  knighthood,  and 
Sir  Walter  at  once  laid  plans  for  a  great  colony.  In  the 
spring  of  1585  he  sent  out  seven  ships,  which  carried  a 
hundred  colonists,  several  of  whom  were  men  of  learn 
ing  and  fame.  They  captured  some  Spanish  ships  on 
the  way,  and  reached  Roanoke  Island  in  safety  and  in 
good  spirits. 


Sir  Walter  Raleigb. 


FIRST  VENTURES  OF  ENGLAND  IN  AMERICA.       49 


7.  The  ships  sailed  back  to  England,  and  Ralph  Lane, 
governor   of   the   little  colony,   began    to    explore    the 
mainland.     The  In-  ^ _^_^_- 
dians    had    treated 

them  as  friends,  but 
when  the  English 
punished  a  single 
theft  by  burning  an 
Indian  village,  the 
colony  found  itself 
surrounded  by  ene 
mies,  and  waited 
anxiously  for  help 
from  England. 

8.  Before  the  ves 
sels  which  they  had 
sent     away     could 
return,  Sir  Francis 
Drake,     who     had 
been       plundering 
the  Spaniards,  ap 
peared      off       the 
coast,  and  the  rem 
nant  of  the  colony 
eagerly  returned  to 

England  in  one  of  his  ships.     They  carried  with  them 
the  first  tobacco  which  was   ever  seen  in  Europe. 

9.  Raleigh  was  not  discouraged.     The  next  summer 
he   sent  out  a   fresh    expedition,   which   for  the    igg7 
first  time  included  women.     A  child,  named  Vir 
ginia  Dare,  was  born  in  the  colony,  —  the  first  born  in 
America   of  English    parentage.     She  was  the  grand 
daughter  of  John  White,  the  governor  of  the  colony. 


Cape  Lookout 


The  Coast  visited  by  Raleigh's  Vessels. 


50  THE  DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

10.  White   returned  to  England  for  further  help ;   he 
found   the   country  engaged  in  a  new  war  with  Spain, 
and  it  was  three  years  before  he  could  get  back  to  Vir 
ginia.     When  he  did   return,  not  a   colonist  was  to  be 
found,   nor   any  trace  of  the   company   beyond   a  few 
letters  cut  in  the  bark  of  a  tree. 

11.  Sir  Walter  sent  vessel  after  vessel  in  a  vain  search 
for   the   lost   colony.     He   himself  fell   into    trouble  at 
home,  and  at  last  could  do   nothing  more   in  Virginia. 
He  said,  "  I  shall  yet  live  to  see  it  an  English  nation." 
But  he  did  not  live  to  see  this.     He  was  a  victim  of  the 

troublous   times  which  were  coming  upon  Eng- 

1618. 

land,  and  was  put  to  death  by  King  James  I. 

12.  He  had  intended  his  colony  to  bear  the  name  of 
Raleigh,   and   that   name   was    afterwards  given  to  the 
capital  of  the  State  formed  from  the  region   in  which 
he  sought  to   plant  his  colony.     It  is  a  -famous  name 
in  English  history,  and  the  story  of  Raleigh's  attempt 
shows  how  the  greatest  Englishmen  were  thinking  of 
the  New  World. 

13.  In  the  year  in  which  Raleigh  sent  out  his  last 
vessel  to  search  for  the  lost  colony,  the  Earl  of 
Southampton  sent  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  with  a 

small  vessel,  to  plant  a  colony  in  Virginia.  Gosnold 
reached  the  coast  near  Casco  Bay,  sailed  south,  and 
landed  on  the  extreme  point  of  a  cape,  to  which  he  gave 
the  name  of  Cape  Cod,  which  it  has  ever  since  borne. 

14.  He  cruised  about  Vineyard  Sound,  and  decided 
to  settle  on  an  island  there ;   but  when  the  time  came  for 
the  vessel  to  return,  there  was  so  little  provision  for  the 
colony  that  it  was  thought  most  prudent  for  all  to  go 
back  to  England.     The  chief  gain  was  in  the  discovery 
of  new  lands,  and  of  a  more  direct  route  to  Virginia. 


THE  FOUNDATIONS  OF  NEW  FRANCE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  FOUNDATIONS  OF  NEW  FRANCE. 


Champlain  (Sham-plane1}. 

De  Moiits  (Deh  Monk}. 

St.  Croix  (San  Krivah}. 

Acadie  (Ah-kah-dee1}.  The  Eng 
lish  form  is  Acd'dia.  The  Indian 
form  from  which  the  name  is 
derived  appears  in  the  ending 
quoddy,  —  as  Passamaquoddy. 


Ignatius  Loyola.     1491-1566. 
Jesuit  (JZz'u-tt). 
Iroquois  (EJro-ku>ah}. 
Ottawa  (Ot'ta-wah). 
Algonquin  (Al-gon'kiii). 
Tributaries.       Streams     flowing 

into,  and  thus  increasing,  larger 

streams. 


1.  FRANCE  had  never  lost  her  hold  upon  the  borders 
of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.     Cartier  had  taken  posses 
sion  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  King  of  France, 
but  its    real    occupation   was    by  the    hardy   men  who 
fished   in   the  waters  of  the   Gulf,  and  sometimes  car 
ried  back  to  Europe  furs  and  skins  which  they  obtained 
from  the  natives. 

2.  The  fur-trade  at  last  began  to  tempt  adventurers 
and  explorers.      The   greatest   of  these   explorers  was 
a  French  gentleman,  Samuel  de  Champlain,  who  made 
his  first  voyage  to  Canada  in   1603.     He  ascended  the 
St.  Lawrence  River  as  far  as  the  site  of  Montreal,  and 
carried  back  to  France  maps  of  the  country  which  he 
had  seen,   and   many  interesting  notes  concerning  the 
people,  animals,  and  plants. 

3.  The   next  year  a  Huguenot,  De  Monts,  who  was 
in  favor  at  court,  received  authority  to  plant  a 
colony  in  Acadie,  the  name  then  given  to  the 
country  claimed    by  the  French,  extending    from    the 
Delaware  River  to  the  St.  Lawrence.     De  Monts  took 


52  THE  DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

Champlain  with  him,  and  established  a  fur  trading-post 
on  an  island  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix  River,  but 
afterwards  removed  it  across  the  Bay  of  Fundy  and 
named  the  place  Port  Royal.  [See  map,  p.  148.] 

4.  Champlain  was  persuaded  that  the   banks  of  the 
river  St.  Lawrence  offered  the  best  site  for  a  colony,  and 

four  years  later  he  ascended  the   river  again 
and  founded  Quebec,  which  became  the  centre 
of  trade,  of  missions,  and  of  military  operations.     From 
this  point  Champlain  made  bold  excursions,  and  pene 
trated  the  wilderness  as  far  as  Lake  Huron. 

5.  The  most  important  of  his  associates  were  not  sol 
diers  or  fur-traders,  but  priests.     During  the  religious 
conflicts  which  had  stirred  Europe,  a  Spanish  soldier, 
Ignatius  Loyola,  had  founded  the  Society  of  Jesus,  or 
Jesuits,  who   claimed  to  be  special    champions    of  the 
Pope.     They  were  like  soldiers  in  an  army,  bound  to 
one  another  and  to  their  officers  by  the  strictest  rules 
and  by  loyalty  to  their  order. 

6.  The  Jesuits  had  more  than  a  military  courage  and 
zeal.     They  were   missionaries  of  the  faith,   and  were 
among  the  first  to  plunge  into  the  wilderness  of  Canada. 
They  went   there    to    convert   the   savage   Indian,   and 
endured    hardships   which    no   common    soldier   would 
have  had  the  courage  to  meet. 

7.  The  Indian  of  the  north  was  a  stern,  silent  man, 
who  knew  the  rigors  of  a  northern  winter  and  the  perils 
of  the  wilderness.     His  highest  idea  of  courage  was  to 
suffer  without  complaining.     He  was  a  different  being 
from  the  Indian  whom  the  Spaniard  met  on  the  islands 
of  the  Gulf,  or  even  in  the  highlands  of  Mexico. 

8.  When,  therefore,  the  Jesuits  and  other  priests  came 
without  weapons,  shared  the  life  of  the  Indians,  and  were 


THE  FOUNDATIONS  OF  NEW  FRANCE.      53 

ready  to  go  beyond  their  bravest  men  in  endurance,  the 
Indians  learned  to  respect  the  new-comers,  and  in  many 
cases  to  submit  to  them  and  accept  the  religion  which 
they  taught. 

9.  The  French  soldiers  also  were  willing  to  live  much 
as  the  Indians  did,  and  thus   easily   made  friends  with 
them.       The    Indians    themselves    were    divided    into 
tribes,  which  were  often  at  war  with  one  another;   and 
the   French,   by  taking    sides   with   a  tribe    and    going 
with    it   to    fight   its   enemies,    won    it   over   to    strong 
friendship. 

10.  The  most  powerful  people  were  the  Iroquois,  who 
had  their  home  within  the  borders  of  what  is  now  the 
State  of  New  York.     On  the  northern  lakes  and  on  the 
Ottawa    River  were  the   Hurons  and  Algonquins,   and 
these  persuaded  Champlain  to  join  them  in  an  attack 
upon  the  Iroquois. 

11.  Champlain,  like  other  explorers  of  his  day,  was 
bent  on  finding  a  way  to  China;   and  since  the  Iroquois 
lay  in  his  path,  he  determined  to  fight  his  way  through 
them  with  the  help  of  his  Huron  and  Algonquin  allies. 
He  gained  a  victory  over  the  Iroquois,  which 

made  them  the  lasting  enemies  of  the  French, 

but  he  returned  after  discovering  the  lake  which  bears 

his  name.     [See  map,  p.  56.] 

12.  The    soldier    and    the    priest  went  side    by  side, 
establishing    military   posts    and    missions.      To    these 
posts    the    Indians    came    once    or   twice    a   year   with 
furs  and  game,  for  which  the  traders  gave  them  trink 
ets,  cloth,  arms,  and  ammunition.     Little  was  done  in 
the  way  of  tilling  farms   or   occupying  the   land  with 
homesteads. 

13.  Thus  it  was  that  though  France  took  possession 


54  THE  DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

of  the  vast  country  watered  by  the  St.  Lawrence  and  its 
tributaries,  and  showed  her  right  to  it  by  forts,  mission 
stations,  and  trading-posts,  she  did  not  plant  the  seeds 
of  a  new  France  which  should  grow  up  into  a  nation 
like  the  old  France. 

14.  There  were  always  adventurous  men  to  go  into 
new  lands  or  to  brave  the  seas,  but  for  the  most  part 
Frenchmen  stayed  by  the  land  where  they  \vere  born 
and  bred.  One  reason  for  this  was  that  the  land  of 
France  was  divided  into  a  great  number  of  small  farms, 
where  the  same  families  lived,  generation  after  genera 
tion. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

THE   DUTCH   TRADERS. 


Hol'land  is  a  short  form  of  "  Hol 
low-land  "  or  "  low  land." 

Navigable  rivers.  Rivers  upon 
which  vessels  can  sail. 

Henry  Hudson.  The  Dutch 
called  him  Hendrik  Hudson. 


Walloons  (WM-Zoons').  The 
name  survives  in  Wallabout  Bay 
(Dutch  Waal-bogt,  meaning  "  Wal 
loons'  Bay  "),  where  they  had  a 
settlement. 

Patrooii  (pd-troon>). 


1.  THE  revolt  of  the  Netherlands  from  Spanish  rule 
had  led  to  the  establishment  of  a  vigorous  Protestant 
state,  known  as  the  Dutch  Republic.     The  land  which 

it  occupied,  now  called  Holland,  was  protected 
from  the  ocean  by  great  dikes,  and  crossed  by 

a  net-work  of  canals  which  connected  with  arms  of  the 

sea  and  with  navigable  rivers. 

2.  The  land  lying  between  the  canals  was  very  rich, 
and  was  cultivated  with  great  industry ;   the  canals  were 
the  roadways  for  boats   which  plied  between  different 


THE   DUTCH   TRADERS.  55 

parts  of  the  country,  and  made  all  the  towns  busy  with 
trade  and  commerce. 

3.  The   Dutch  were    also  famous  fishermen.      Their 
vessels  swarmed  about  the  coast  and  in  the  North  Sea ; 
and,  since   this    sea  was   a  dangerous   one,   the  Dutch 
sailors  became   brave   and   daring,  skilful   in  managing 
their  vessels  and  in  acting  as  pilots. 

4.  They  were  the  merchants  for  all  the  neighboring 
countries,  carrying  their  vessels  into  the  ports  and  rivers 
of  Europe,  and  sending  out  fleets  to   the  East  Indies, 
whence  they  brought  back  spices  and  other  products 
of  the  tropics.     Their  enterprise  and  courage  made  the 
Dutch,  with  their  little  territory,  able  to  resist  the  power 
of  the  great  kingdom  of  Spain. 

5.  In  consequence  of  this  trade  and   industry,  great 
cities   sprang  up   in   Holland.     The   merchants   formed 
companies,  the  better  to  carry  on  their  trade ;   of  these 
one  of  the  most  important  was  the  East-India  Company, 
which  was  very  anxious  to  find  a  shorter  route  to  the 
East    Indies    than    by  the    long    and    perilous    passage 
round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

6.  In   1609  they  engaged  an  English  captain,  Henry 
Hudson,  to   find    such    a   passage.     He    first   tried   the 
northeastern  route;  but  when   he  was  blocked  by  the 
ice,  he  turned  back  and  determined  to  find  some  open 
ing  in  the  land  which  lay  to  the  west.     He  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  and  came  upon  the  opening  which  is  now  the 
harbor  of  New  York. 

7.  He  discovered  the  great  river  flowing  into  it,  and 
sailed  slowly  up  its  stream  in  his  ship,  the  Half-Moon. 
He  went  to  the  head  of  navigation,  and  then  sent  out 
parties  to  explore.     They  returned  with  reports  which 
showed  that  the  river  lessened  as  they  went  up  higher, 


THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


and  he  sailed  down  the  river  again,  crossed  the  Atlantic, 
and  entered  an  English  port. 

8.  Hudson  sent  to  the  East-India  Company  at  Am 
sterdam  an  account  of  what  he  had  discovered ;  but  the 
English  would  not  let  him  return 
to  Holland.  He  sailed  again  the 
next  year  for  an  English  company, 
and  discovered  a  great  bay  in  the 
frozen  north.  The  river  and  the 
bay  both  bear  his  name,  though 
the  river  has  also  always  been 
known  as  the  North  River. 

9.  The  East-India  Company  was 
disappointed  that  Hudson  had  not 
found  a  new  route  to  India,  and 
paid  little  attention  to  his  discov 
ery  of  a  great  river  and  a  noble 
country.     Some  Amsterdam  mer 
chants,  however,  saw  an  opportu 
nity  for  trade,  and  sent  out  vessels 
to  obtain  furs. 

10.  The      traders      established 
themselves   at  the    mouth   of  the 
Hudson  River,  on  the  island  which 
was   called   by  the   Indians   Man 
hattan.     They  made  explorations 
up  and  down  the  coast,  and  soon 
found  how  rich  the  country  was, 
and    how  easy  it   was   to    obtain 

valuable  furs  in  exchange  for  a  few  paltry  trinkets. 
11.   A  company  was  formed,  called  the  New  Nether- 
land  Company,  which   had  the  sole  right  for 
three  years  to  occupy  this  territory  and  trade 


Explorations  of  Champlain 
and  Hudson. 


THE   DUTCH   TRADERS. 


57 


there.  It  erected  forts  on  Manhattan  Island,  and  on  the  site 
of  Albany,  then  called  Fort  Orange,  and  gave  the  name  of 
New  Netherland  to  the  country.  [See  map,  p.  135.] 

12.  When  the  rights  of  the  company  ceased,  a  new 
and  more   powerful   company  was   formed   in   Holland 
in     1621,    called    the   West-India 

Company,  with  full  control  of 
New  Netherland.  It  was  a  trad 
ing  company  like  the  others,  but 
it  was  intended  also  to  dispute 
the  Spanish  power  in  America. 
The  Dutch  captains,  like  the  Eng 
lish,  found  a  profitable  business 
in  capturing  Spanish  vessels. 

13.  The    WTest-India    Company 
encouraged  people  to  settle  on  its 
lands,  and  villages  grew  up  about 
Fort  Orange,  and  at  New  Amster 
dam,    as    the    Dutch     called    the 
settlement   on    Manhattan    Island. 
Among    the    early    comers    were 
Walloons,  —  Protestants  who   had 
escaped    into    Holland    from    the 
Spanish  rule  in  Flanders. 

14.  In  order  to  induce  men  to  occupy  New  Nether 
land,  the    company   gave  to  any  of  its  mem 
bers  who  should  buy  land  of  the  Indians   and 

form  a  colony  of  fifty  persons  the  right  to  almost 
absolute  power  over  land  and  colonists.  These  owners 
were  called  "  patroons,"  and  they  acquired  very  large 
estates. 

15.  The  patroons  sent  out  farmers,  cattle,  and  tools. 
They  began  to  occupy  the  country  on   both  sides  of 


Flag  of  the  Dutch  West- 
India  Company. 


1623. 


58  TIIK  DISCOVERY  OF  NORTH  AMI;HM:A. 

the  Hudson,  and  took  possession  of  tracts  of  country  as 
far  south  as  Delaware  Bay.  They  established  trading- 
posts  also  on  the  Connecticut  River. 

16.  The  chief  occupation  of  the  Dutch,  in  the  early 
days  of  the  colony,  was  trade  with  the  Indians, especially 
for  furs;  and  the  colony  was  composed,  for  the  most 


Dutch  and  Indiana  Trading. 


part,  of  persons  who  were  engaged  in  this  business. 
They  were  on  good  terms  with  the  Indians,  and  kept 
up  frequent  intercourse  with  their  mother-country. 


" 


IHMP  HL.    in    Tina 


' 


=r. 


'• 

^    ~ 
.     Tie 


- 


60  THE   DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

k.  The  most  important  persons  connected  with  him  in 

his  enterprise,  III.  17. 
/.    His  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  IV.  1-9. 
m.  The  signs  which  encouraged  him,  IV.  i,  3,  8. 
«.  The  difficulties  with  which  he  had  to  contend,  IV.  I, 

2,  4-7. 

o.   The  land  first  seen,  IV.  9,  15. 

p.  What  he  supposed  he  had  found,  IV.  16  ;  V.  4. 

q.  The  number  of  his  voyages,  and  what  he  really  found, 

IV.  15  ;  V.  5,  12,  15. 

r.  Reception  on  his  first  return  to  Spain,  V.  1-3. 

s.    Treatment  by  his  associates,  V.  i,  10,  11,  13,  14 

/.    His  death  and  burial,  V.  16. 

u.  Character  of  his  greatness,  III.  9,  n,  14;  IV.  6,  n  ; 

V.  11,  14,  17,  18. 

3.  Vasco  da  Gama,  V.  12. 

4.  John  Cabot,  VI.  2. 

5.  Amerigo  Vespucci,  VI.  3. 

6.  Ponce  de  Leon,  VI.  6,  7. 

7.  Balboa,  VI.  9-11. 

8.  Magellan. 

a.  What  he  set  out  to  do,  VI.  12. 

b.  His  discovery  of  the  Pacific,  VI.  13. 

c.  The  course  of  his  expedition,  VI.  12-15. 

d.  What  the  expedition  proved,  VI.  15. 

9.  John  Denys,  VII.  4. 
10.   Verrazano,  VII.  6,  7. 

u.  Jacques  Cartier,  VII.  8-1 1. 

12.  Hernando  de  Soto. 

a.  The  motive  which  impelled  him,  IX.  7. 

b.  The  track  which  he  followed,  IX.  7,  8,  10,  n. 

c.  What  he  expected  to  find,  IX.  2,  9. 

d.  His  treatment  of  the  natives,  IX.  9,  10. 

e.  His  fate,  IX.  12. 

/.  The  fate  of  his  companions,  IX.  13-15. 

13.  Jean  Ribaut,  X.  8. 

14.  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  XI.  12;  XII.  2,  3. 

15.  Martin  Frobisher,  XL  12,  13. 

16.  Sir  Francis  Drake. 

a.  His  home,  XI.  15. 

b.  The  course  of  his  voyage,  XL  16. 

c.  His  connection  with  Virginia,  XII.  8- 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  6l 

17.  Expeditions  sent  out  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh. 

a.  The  causes  which  impelled  him,  XII.  I. 

b.  His  first  expedition,  XII.  4. 

c.  The  plans  to  which  it  led,  XII.  6. 

18.  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  XII.  13,  14. 
J9.  Samuel  de  Champlain. 

a.  His  first  voyage,  XIII.  2. 

b.  His  western  explorations,  XIII.  4. 

c.  His  ambition,  XIII.  11. 
20.  Henry  Hudson.  XIV.  5-8. 

III.     NORSE  DISCOVERIES  AND  SETTLEMENTS. 

1.  Discovery  of  Iceland  and  Greenland,  I.  2. 

2.  Voyages  to  Vinland,  I.  5-7. 

IV.     PORTUGUESE  EXPLORATIONS  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

1.  Advantages  of  Portugal  for  making  voyages,  II.  I. 

2.  Impelling  causes,  II.  2-4,  13. 

3.  Gradual  exploration  of  the  coast  of  Africa,  II.  5-7  (see 

map,  p.  7). 

4.  Failure  to  find  the  Atlantic  passage  to  India,  III.  9-11. 

5.  Discovery  of  the  Cape  passage  to  India,  V.  12. 

6.  The  use  made  of  this  discovery,  VI.  i. 

7.  The  farthest  eastern  journey,  VI.  14. 

8.  The  Portuguese  share  in  America,  X.  8. 

V.     SPANISH  DISCOVERIES  AND  CONQUESTS. 

1.  Interest  taken  in  the  plans  of  Columbus,  III.  12-17. 

2.  First  possession  of  the  new  world,  IV.  10,  11,  15. 

3.  Treatment  of  the  natives  of  me  West  Indies,  V.  7-10. 

4.  Occupation  of  the  West  Indies,  V.  13;  VI.  6;  VIII.  i. 

5.  Discovery  of  the  Pacific,  VI.  9-11. 

6.  Conquest  of  Mexico  (see  map,  p.  35). 

a.  The  exploration  from  Cuba,  VIII.  2. 

b.  Cortez's  march  to  the  city  of  Mexico,  VIII   3-6. 

c.  The  valley  and  city  of  Mexico,  VIII.  7,  8. 

d.  The  character  of  the  king  and  people,  VIII.  4,  6,  9. 

e.  Treatment  of  the  Mexicans  by  Cortez,  VIII.  9,  10. 

f.  Cortez's  difficulty  with  his  own  countrymen,  VIII. 

II,    12. 

g.  The  revolt  and  overthrow  of  Mexico,  VIII.  12-14. 
h.  The  new  Mexico,  VIII.  15. 


62  THE  DISCOVERY   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

7.  Conquests  in  Central  and  South  America,  VIII.  15,  16. 

8.  Attempts  at  conquest  in  Florida. 

a.  Extent  of  Spanish  Florida,  IX.  i. 

b.  Reasons  for  expeditions  to  Florida,  IX.  2. 

c.  The  expedition  of  Ponce  de  Leon,  VI.  6-8. 

d.  The  expedition  of  Narvaez,  IX.  3-6. 

e.  The  expedition   of   De  Soto,   IX.  7-15   (see  map, 

P-  35)- 
f.    The  expedition  of  Menendez,  X.  u. 

VI.     FRENCH  DISCOVERIES  AND  SETTLEMENTS. 

1.  The  first  impulse  given  to  French  voyages,  VII.  1-3,  5. 

2.  Explorations  of  John  Denys,  VII.  4. 

3.  Voyage  of  Verrazano,  VII.  6,  7. 

4.  Carder's  voyages,  VII.  8-n  ;  XIII.  i. 

5.  Religious   causes   of    French    settlements   in   America, 

X.  2-7. 

6.  Expeditions  sent  out  by  Coligny,  X.  7-9. 

7.  Fate  of  the  Huguenots  in  Florida,  X.  10-13. 

8.  The  revenge  by  De  Gourgues,  X.  14-16. 

9.  Champlain's  voyages  and  journeys,  XIII.  2-4,  10,  11. 
10.  The  part  played  by  the  Jesuits,  XIII.  5-8,  12. 

u.  Character  of  the  French  occupation,  XIII.  i,  2,  9,  12-14. 

VII.  ENGLISH  ADVENTURES. 

1.  Character  of  England  before  the  discovery  of  America, 

I.  13- 

2.  Cabot's  voyage,  VI.  2. 

3.  Influence  of  Spanish  and  Portuguese  discoveries.  VII.  i. 

4.  Religious    and   political    changes  in  England,  X.  3,  5  ; 

XI.  1-6. 

5.  Social  and  industrial  changes,  XI.  7-9;  XII.  i. 

6.  Conflicts  with  Spain,  XI.  10,  14,  17,  18  ;  XII.  6,  8- 

7.  The  Plymouth  men,  XI.  12,  15. 

8.  Gilbert  and  Frobisher,  XI.  12,  13. 

9.  Drake's  voyages,  XI.  15,  16;  XII.  8. 

10.   Gilbert's  attempts  at  colonization,  XII.  2,  3. 

n.  Raleigh's  attempts,  XII.  4-12. 

12.  The  Earl  of  Southampton  and  Gosnold,  XII.  13,  14. 

VIII.  DUTCH  VOYAGES  AND  TRADING-POSTS. 

1.  Character  and  condition  of  the  Netherlands,  X.  i,  3,  5  ; 

XL  8;  XIV.  1-4. 

2.  Impelling  causes  of  exploration,  XIV.  4,  5. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  63 

3.  Hudson's  voyage,  XIV.  6,  7. 

4.  Practical  results  of  his  report  of  discoveries,  XIV.  9,  10. 

5.  The   Dutch  method  of   carrying  on   great   enterprises, 

XIV.  5,  11,  12. 

6.  Settlement  of  New  Netherland,  XIV.  11-16. 

IX.    NORTH  AMERICA  AS  KNOWN  AT  THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE 
SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY. 

1.  The  regions  claimed  by  Spain. 

a.  Extent  of  country  (see  map,  p.  35). 

b.  Character  of  the  natives,  IV.  12-14;  V.  9;  VIII.  1,4, 

17,  18;  IX.  9. 

c.  Treatment  of  the  natives  by  the  Spaniards,  IV.  12-, 

V.  i,  5,  7-10  ;  VIII.  5,  10,  13,  14,  17,  18;   IX.  2, 

4,  9- 

2.  The  region  claimed  by  France. 

a.  Extent  of  country,  VII.  4,  9-11 ;  XIII.  1-4,  13  (see 

map,  p.  29). 

b.  Character  of  the  natives,  XIII.  7- 

c.  Treatment  of  the  natives  by  the  French,  XIII.  6, 

8-12. 

3.  The  region  claimed  by  England,  VI.  2;  XI.  13;  XII.  3-5, 

13,  14;  XIV.  8  (see  map,  p.  49). 

4.  The  region  claimed  by  the  Dutch. 

a.  Extent  of  country,  XIV.  6,  7,  9-13,  16  (see  map, 

p.  56). 

b.  Character  and  mode  of  settlement,  XIV.  11,  13,  14. 

c.  Dealings  with  the  Indians,  XIV.  14,  15. 

5.  Mode  of  taking  possession  of  the  country,  II.  10;  IV.  10, 

II  ;  VI.  10,  il;  VII.  9. 

6.  Spread  of  the  knowledge  of  America  in  Europe,  I.  4,  5  ; 

V.  2;  VI.  3-5;  VII.   i,  5,  75    IX.  5,   15;  XI.  12; 
XIII.  2. 


64  THE   DISCOVERY   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 

Norsemen  in  Iceland 36! 

Norsemen  in  America .      about  1000 

Discovery  of  Canary  Islands 1344 

Application  of  mariner's  compass  to  navigation    ....      about  1400 

Discovery  of  Madeira  Islands 

Discovery  of  Cape  Verde  Islands 

Invention  of  printing       1440-1450 

Columbus  set  sail  from  Palos Aug.  3,  1492 

Columbus  landed  on  San  Salvador Oct.  12,  1492 

Vasco  da  Gama  rounded  Cape  of  Good  Hope 1497 

John  Cabot  visited  the  coast  of  America 1497 

Death  of  Columbus ^06 

St.  Lawrence  Gulf  explored  by  the  French 1506 

The  name  America  first  printed jtjoy 

Ponce  de  Leon  in  Florida I^I2 

Balboa  discovered  the  Pacific  Ocean 1513 

Conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortez 1518-1521 

Magellan's  ship  sailed  round  the  world 1519-1522 

Verrazano  visited  the  coast  of  North  America !524 

Cartier  took  possession  of  the  St.  Lawrence      ......    1534,  1535 

De  Soto  discovered  the  Mississippi 1541 

Persecution  of  Huguenots  in  France 1551 

First  Huguenot  emigration  to  America 1555 

Elizabeth  Queen  of  England        1558-1603 

Ribaut's  colony  at  Port  Royal  planted 1562 

Colony  of  Huguenots  on  St.  John's  River  planted 1564 

Its  destruction  by  the  Spaniards ^5^5 

St.  Augustine  founded .......  1565 

Drake's  voyage  around  the  world .     1577-1580 

Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert's  voyage  to  Newfoundland 1583 

Raleigh's  expedition  to  Roanoke  Island 1584 

Spanish  Armada  destroyed 1588 

Gosnold's  visit  to  Cape  Cod 1602 

Champlain's  visit  to  Montreal 1603 

De  Monts  planted  a  colony  in  Acadie       1604 

Quebec  founded  by  Champlain 1608 

Champlain  discovered  Lake  Champlain 1609 

Henry  Hudson  ascended  Hudson  River 1609 

Independence  of  the  Netherlands  conceded  by  Spain 1609 

The  Dutch  began  to  occupy  New  Netherland 1615 


JAMESTOWN.  65 


CHAPTER  XV. 

JAMESTOWN. 


Ken-ne-becr. 

Pop'ham. 

New'port  News.    A  cape  at  the 

entrance  of  the  James  River. 
Powhataii  (Pow-hd-tdn'}. 


Pocahontas  (Poc-a-hon' tas] . 

Pyrites  (py-rl'tez}.  A  yellowish 
mineral  of  no  value,  but  from  its 
likeness  to  gold,  sometimes  mis 
taken  for  it. 


1.  WHEN  Bartholomew  Gosnold  returned  to  England 
with  accounts  of  the  country  which  he  had  visited,  he 
persuaded    a   number  of   men  of   influence   to 

1 /v\O 

form   the  Virginia  Company,  after  the  manner 

of  the  Dutch  companies.     This  company  received  the 

right  to  hold  all  the  land  from  Cape  Fear  to  the  St.  Croix 

River. 

2.  King  James  I.,  who  succeeded  Queen  Elizabeth, 
was  anxious  to  increase  his  own  power,  and  so  make  the 
royal   family  more  independent  of  parliament  and  the 
people.      The  patent  which    he    gave  the  Vir 
ginia  Company,  therefore,  provided  carefully  for 

the  government  of  such  colonies  as  the  company  might 
form.     The  king  was  to  appoint  the  managing  council. 

3.  The  Virginia  Company  was  in  two  divisions,  called 
the  London  Company  and  the  Plymouth  Company.     The 
former,  composed  chiefly  of  men  living  in  London,  was 
to  trade  and  form  colonies  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
territory.    The  latter,  composed  of  members  living  about 
Plymouth,  was  to  control  the  northern  part. 

4.  After  Gosnold's  return  another  party  was  sent  out, 
which   reported   a   favorable    site    for  a  colony 

near   the  mouth  of  the    Kennebec    River,  and 

a  settlement  was  begun  in   1607,  but  soon  abandoned. 


66 


THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 


1607. 


It  is  called  the  Popham  Colony,  from  the  chief  justice 

of  England,  who   helped  to  organize   it,   and   from   his 

brother,  who  was  its  governor. 

5.  In  the  same  year  the  first  permanent  settlement  by 
Englishmen  in  America  was  made.  The  Lon 
don  Company  sent  out  about  a  hundred  men  in 

a  fleet  of  three  vessels,  commanded  by  Captain  Chris- 

topher  Newport, 
who  was  instructed 
to  land  on  Ro- 
anoke  Island.  A 
storm  arose  off  the 
coast,  and  drove 
the  fleet  into  Ches 
apeake  Bay,  which 
they  entered  for 
shelter. 

6.  They  were  so 
attracted  by  the 
beauty  of  the  place 
that  they  deter 
mined  to  settle 
there ;  and  after  ex 
ploring  the  shores 
of  a  river,  which 
they  named  James, 
from  the  King 
of  England,  they 
chose  a  low  penin 
sula  for  their  set 
tlement.  There 
they  landed  May 
They  had  named 


First  Settlement  in  Virginia. 


13,  and  called  the  place  Jamestown. 


JAMESTOWN.  67 

the  two  capes  at  the  entrance  of  the  bay,  Cape  Henry 
and  Cape  Charles,  for  the  sons  of  the  king. 

7.  The  king   had    placed    in  a  sealed   box  a  paper 
containing  the  names  of  the  seven  men  who  were  to 
be  the  governing  council,  and  the  box  was  now  opened. 
The  president  of  the  council  was  found  to  be  Edward 
Maria  Wingfield.     Newport  was  a  member   (his  name 
remains  in  Newport  News)  ;  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  also  ; 
and  Captain  John  Smith. 

8.  Not  half  of  the  colony  had  ever  worked  with  their 
hands.      Most   of  the    members   were    gentlemen   who 
hoped  to  find  gold  at  once,  and  make  their  fortunes; 
but  they  fell  to  work  in  the  pleasant  weather,  cut  down 
trees,  built  huts,  and  made  rude  clapboards,  with  which 
they  loaded  two  of  the  vessels,  and  sent  Captain  New 
port  back  with  them  to  England.      He  was   to   return 
with  supplies. 

9.  A  terrible  summer  followed.     The  peninsula,  which 
they  had  chosen  for  security  against  the  Indians,  was  an 
unhealthy  spot,   and  a  pestilence  swept  away  half  the 
colony.      If   it   had    not    been   for  some    Indians,  who 
brought  them  corn,  the  rest  would  have  died  of  starva 
tion.     The  frosts  of  autumn  stayed  the  pestilence,  and 
the  colony  then  found  an  abundance  of  game. 

10.  The  Indians,  for  the  most  part,  were  friendly,  but 
they    had    not   forgotten    the  wrongs   which   they   had 
suffered   from    the    parties    sent   out   by   Raleigh ;    and 
the  English  were  too  ready  to  use  their  guns  whenever 
they  fancied  the  Indians  meant  to  attack  them. 

11.  The  most  powerful  chief  in  the  neighborhood  was 
Powhatan,  who  had  his   principal  village,  Werowoco- 
moco,  on  the  banks  of  what  is  now  York  River.     Captain 
John  Smith,  the  real  leader  of  the  colony,  was  exploring 


68 


THE   SETTLEMENT  OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


the  country  with  two  men,  when  the  Indians  fell  upon 
them,  killed  the  two  men,  and  carried  Smith  captive  to 
Powhatan,  who  determined  to  put  him  to  death. 

12.  Smith  tells  the  story  that,  at  the  moment  when  his 
head  was  laid  upon  a  stone,  and  Powhatan  stood  with  an 

uplifted  club  ready 
to  dash  out  his 
brains,  Pocahontas, 
a  young  daughter  of 
the  chief,  rushed  in 
and  begged  her  fa 
ther  to  spare  the 
white  man's  life ; 
whereupon  Smith 
was  released. 

13.  Certain  it  is 
that  Powhatan,  after 
this,  treated  the  Eng 
lish  kindly;  and  Poc 
ahontas,  who  was  a 
lively  Indian  girl, 
made  friends  with 
them,  visited  James 
town,  and  finally  married  one  of  the  colonists  named 
John  Rolfe,  with  whom  she  went  to  England.  She  was 
greatly  admired  there  as  an  Indian  princess,  but  died 
before  she  could  return  to  Virginia. 

14.  The  company  in  England  still  believed  that  Vir 
ginia  was  near  India;  and  when  they  heard  stories 
about  Powhatan,  they  imagined  him  to  be  a  king  of 
great  importance,  and  sent  a  crown  to  be  placed  on  his 
head.  They  bade  the  colonists  also  hunt  for  gold,  and 
for  the  South  Sea,  as  the  Pacific  Ocean  was  called. 


VIRGINIA. 


69 


15.  Captain  Smith  had  sailed  up  the  rivers  and  about 
the  bays  without  finding  any  way  through  to  India. 
Some  people  had  discovered  glittering  dust,  which  they 
imagined  to  be  gold.  They  loaded  a  ship  with  it,  and 
sent  it  back  to  England ;  but  it  proved  to  be  iron  pyrites, 
or  fool's  gold. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 


VIRGINIA. 


Bermu'da.  The  wreck  of  the  ves 
sel  on  these  islands  is  said  to 
have  suggested  to  Shakespeare 
his  play  of  the  "  Tempest." 

Del'aware.  The  old  form  is  "  de 
la  Warr." 

Varina  (Va-reenah}. 


Yeardley  (  Yard'le}. 

Burgess  (Bur1  jess}.  A  representa 
tive  of  a  borough. 

Borough.  In  England,  a  town 
that  has  the  right  to  send  mem 
bers  to  parliament.  The  use 
passed  over  into  Virginia. 


1.  THE  settlement  at  Jamestown  had  not  prospered 
thus  far.     There  were  too  many  idlers.     The  company 
owned  everything,  and  whatever  was  raised  was  brought 
to  a  common  store.     Thus  the  few  industrious  people 
provided  for  the  lazy.    The  real  government  also  was  too 
far  away,  in  London,  and  the  company  was  disappointed 
at  getting  so  little  return  for  the  money  it  had  spent. 

2.  Nevertheless  there  were  many  in  England,  both  in 
and  out  of  the  company,  who  were  anxious  to  make 
the  colony  a  success.     They  were  troubled  by  the  great 
numbers  of  poor  people  in  the  kingdom,  and  they  began 
to  see  the  value  of  the  new  country.     So  a  new  charter 
was  obtained  by  which  the  company  could  manage  its 
affairs  better,  and  sermons  were  preached  in  churches 
advising  the  poor  to  go  to  Virginia. 

3.  Five  hundred  men  and  women  were  gathered  and 


7O  THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

sent  out  in  1609.  On  their  way  one  of  the  vessels  was 
wrecked  upon  the  Bermuda  Islands,  where  a  settlement 
was  begun ;  and  the  islands  for  a  while  formed  part  of 
the  Virginia  Colony. 

4.  But  the  vessel  which  was  wrecked  had  on  board 
the    leaders    of   the    expedition ;    and   when   the    other 
vessels    reached   Jamestown,   Smith    had    left  Virginia, 
and   there  was   no   one   able   to   manage   the   colonists. 
In  the  winter  that  followed,  the  Indians  fell  upon  them, 
their  provisions  were  exhausted,  and  in  the  spring  scarce 
sixty  out  of  five  hundred  of  the  people  remained. 

5.  These  wretched  people,  famished  and  at  the  mercy 
of  the  Indians,  determined   to  abandon  Virginia  alto 
gether.    They  were  sailing  down  the  river  when  suddenly 

vessels  appeared  coming  toward  them.     It  was 
a  fleet  commanded  by  Lord  Delaware,  who  had 
been  appointed  Governor  of  Virginia,  and  had  come  out 
with  supplies  and  colonists,  intending  to  rule  in  person. 

6.  A  change  at  once  came  over  the  colony.      Lord 
Delaware  was  the  first  of  a  succession  of  governors  who 
managed  Virginia  very  much  as  if  they  were  kings  with 
absolute  power  over  their  subjects.     They  made  very 
severe  laws,  and  compelled  every  one  to  work  for  the 
company.     They  built  forts,  and  on  the  slightest  pretext 
attacked  the  Indians  and  burned  their  villages. 

7.  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  High  Marshal  of  Virginia,  hear 
ing  that  the  French  had   settled  in  the  north,  sent  an 

expedition  which    laid  waste    a  fishing   village 

-•  />-io  •*• 

on  the  coast  of  Maine.  The  commander  of 
the  expedition,  on  his  way  back,  discovered  the  Dutch 
at  Fort  Orange  and  Manhattan  Island,  and  ordered 
them  to  pull  down  their  flag,  which  they  did ;  but  they 
hoisted  it  again  as  soon  as  he  left. 


VIRGINIA.  71 

a   The  English  claimed  that  all  the  coast  was  part  of 
Virginia,  and  that  no  one  had  any  right  there  but  them 
selves.     It  was  more  to  the  point  that  the  settlements 
on  the  James   River  began  to  thrive,  and  ex-     ^ 
tended  from  Varina  to  the  sea-coast,  and  that 
now  the  more  industrious  were  able  to  own  their  plan 
tations. 

9.    It  was  at  this  time  also  that  the  settlers  began  to 
plant  tobacco,  after  the  custom  of  the  Indians 

1616. 

about  them,  and  to  export  it  to  England.     In 
vain  did  the  King  of  England  write  a  tract  against  the 
use  of  the  weed.     It  became  at  once  popular  in  Eng 
land,  and  the  chief  source  of  wealth  in  Virginia. 

10.  While  the  colony  was  growing  more  independent 
and  prosperous,  a  change  came  over  the  company  at 
home.    New  men  obtained  control,  —  men  who  belonged 
to  the  party  in  England  which  opposed  the  king  and 
his  corrupt  court,  and  sought  to  secure  for  Englishmen 
greater  liberty. 

11.  The  company  sent  out  a  new  governor  to  Virginia, 
Governor  Yeardley,  and  bade  him  call  a  meeting  of  the 
planters  and  landholders,  who  were  to  consult  together 
and  make  laws  for  the  government  of  the  colony.     The 
old  laws  and  government  had  been  too  much  like  those 
in  which  King  James  believed. 

12.  Thus  was  held,  in   1619,  the    first    Virginia  As 
sembly,  or  House  of  Burgesses  as  it  came  to  be  called, 
because  the  members  were  representatives  sent  from  the 
various  plantations  or  boroughs  in  Virginia.     It  was  the 
beginning  in  America  of  government  by  the  people. 

13.  In  the  same  year  a  Dutch  ship  sailed  up  the  James 
River  with  twenty  negroes  who  had  been  captured  in 
Africa  and  were  now  offered  for  sale  to  the  planters. 


72  THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

The  planters  readily  bought  them  to  work  on  their  to 
bacco  plantations;  and  thus  a  beginning  was  made  of 
slavery  in  the  English  colonies  in  America. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 


PLYMOUTH. 


Delft-Ha'ven.  The  harbor  of 
Delft,  in  Holland,  is  eight  miles 
from  Delft,  and  near  the  city  of 
Rotterdam. 

May-flower.     The  English  may- 


flower  was  the  hawthorn ;  but  the 
name  in  America  was  applied 
very  early  to  the  trailing  arbu 
tus,  which  is  abundant  in  the 
woods  near  Plymouth. 


1.  ONE  year  after  the  first  English  colony  was  planted 
at  Jamestown,  a  number  of  families  from  the  northeast 
ern  part  of  England  made  their  way  secretly  to  Holland, 
where  they  settled,  at  first  in  Amsterdam  and  afterward 
in  Leyden.     They  belonged  to  a  class  of  religious  per 
sons  known  as  Separatists,  because  they  had  separated 
from  the  Church  of  England. 

2.  The  Church  of  England  had  separated  from  the 
church  of  the  Pope ;  but  these  Separatists  declared  that 
the  teachings  of  the  one  church  were  but  little  different 
from  those  of  the  other.     They  believed  that  true   re 
ligion  was  simple,   and  that  when  a  few   people    came 
together  with  their  Bibles,  they  could  teach  one  another 
all  that  was  needed  for  a  religious  life. 

3.  The  Church  of  England  demanded  obedience ;  and 
since  it  was  a  part  of  the  government  of  the  land,  it 
could  enforce  this  obedience  by  fines  and  imprisonment. 
The   Separatists    had    few  noble  or  rich   men   in  their 
number ;  therefore  they  were  not  influential.     But  they 


PLYMOUTH.  73 

believed  devoutly  that  right  was  on  their  side,  and  for 
ten  years  past  they  had  been  leaving  the  country  rather 
than  submit  to  the  laws  of  the  Church  of  England. 

4.  In  Holland  they  were  among  a  crowded  people, 
speaking  a  different  language  and  having  different  man 
ners.     As  their  children  grew  up,  it  became  clear  to  the 
parents  that  they  would  learn  the  Dutch  language,  marry, 
settle  in  Holland,  and  cease  to  be  English.     The  wiser 
among  them  looked  earnestly,  therefore,  for  some  coun 
try  where  they  could  keep  their  English  ways. 

5.  They   could    not   go    to   Jamestown,   because   the 
Church  of  England  ruled  there ;   they  thought  of  going 
to  New  Netherland,  but  they  would  be  subject  there  to 
a  trading-company.     So  their  friends  in  England  formed 
a  company  and  agreed  to  send  them  to  the  northern 
part  of  the  territory  claimed  by  the  London  Company. 

6.  A  part  of  the  Separatists  set  out  first,  to  prepare  the 
way.     They  sailed  in  the  Speedwell  from  Delft-Haven, 
in  Holland,  to  Southampton,  in  England.     There  they 
were  joined  by  the  Mayflower;   but  after  putting  out  to 
sea,  the  Speedwell  was  found  to  be  unsafe,  and  they 
turned  back  to  the  harbor  of  Plymouth. 

7.  Here    they    decided    to    abandon    the    Speedwell. 
A  few  gave  up  going  altogether,  and  the  rest,  a  hundred 
and  two  in  number,  crowded  with  their  goods  into  the 
little  Mayflower.     They  tried  to  reach  the  Jersey  coast, 
but  were  driven  off  by  storms ;   at  last  they  cast  anchor 
in  the  harbor  of  what  is  now  Provincetown,  at  the  end 
of  Cape  Cod. 

8.  As  soon  as  they  had  landed  they  fell  upon  their 
knees  and  blessed  God  for  having  brought  them  safe 
across  the  ocean.      And  since   they   had   been   moved 
chiefly  by  religious  reasons,  and  had  wandered  far  from 


74 


THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


their  first  home,  these  men  and  women  have  come  to 
be  known  in  history  as  the  Pilgrims. 

9.    The  spot  on  which  they  had  landed  was  not  suit- 
.able  for  a  settlement,  especially  as  there  was  no  good 


The  Mayflower. 

water  to  be  had.  Parties  were  sent  out  to  explore  the 
coast  and  the  bay.  The  reports  which  they  brought 
back  led  the  whole  company  to  return  to  the  May 
flower,  and  sail  across  the  bay  to  a  sheltered  harbor, 
where  they  cast  anchor. 

10.  They  were  pleased  to  find  a  brook  of  pure  water 
which  flowed  down  a  hill-side  opposite  the  harbor;  and 
there  were  fields  which  had  been  cleared  by  the  Indians 
for  planting.  The  place  had  been  marked  "  Plymouth  " 
on  a  map  which  Captain  John  Smith  had  made  of  the 
coast;  that  was  the  name,  too,  of  the  last  place  they 


PLYMOUTH.  75 

had  left  in  England,  where  they  had  many  friends. 
Plymouth,  therefore,  was  the  name  which  they  gave  to 
the  settlement  now  formed. 

11.  A  large  rock,  the  only  one  in  the  neighborhood, 
is  pointed  out  as  the  spot  upon  which   the   exploring 
party  that  discovered  the  place  is  said  to  have  landed. 
The  twenty-first  day  of  December  is  observed   as   the 
Landing  of  the  Pilgrims,  although  the  Mayflower  did 
not  arrive  till  five  days   later.     The  year  of  the  land 
ing  was   1620. 

12.  The  first  thing  which  the  Pilgrims  did  was  to  buihd 
a  house,  twenty  feet  square,  to  hold   their   goods  and 
serve  as  a  temporary  shelter.     They  laid  out   a  town 
with    one    broad    street,  and    another    crossing   it,   and 
marked  out  house-lots  according  to  the   size   of  each 
family.     They  built  also  a  platform  on  the  hill,  upon 
which  they  mounted  some  guns. 

13.  The  village  was  enclosed  by  palings,  with  gates  at 
the  ends  of  the  streets.     Outside  of  the  village  were  fields 
to  be  cultivated.     All  the  families  were  to  have  right  in 
common  to  woodland  and  pasture-land.     All  their  earn 
ings  were  to  go  into  one  common  stock,  to  be  paid  to  the 
company  of  merchants  which  had  sent  out  the  Pilgrims. 

14.  While  the  Mayflower  lay  in  Provincetown  Harbor 
the  Pilgrims  signed  a  compact  for  government,  for  they 
supposed  themselves  in  a  region  not  held  by  any  Eng 
lish  company.     By  this  compact  they  agreed  to  stand 
by  one  another,  and  to  obey  the  laws  which  they  might 
make  for  the  rule  of  the  colony.     They  elected  officers, 
and  the  first  governor  was  John  Carver. 

15.  Not  much   government  was  required,  for  nearly 
all  were  of  one  mind.      They  were  chiefly  anxious  to 
have  among  them  those  of  the  same  faith ;   for  they  had 


76  THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

braved  the  seas  because  they  hoped  in  this  new  land 
to  keep  what  they  valued  most,  —  their  religion. 

16.  During  the  first  winter  some  of  the  Pilgrims  lived 
in  the   rude   huts  which  they  had  built,  and   some  re 
mained  on  board  the  Mayflower.     Half  of  the  company 
died  before  the  winter  was  over.     They  buried  the  dead 
on  a  bluff  by  the  water-side,  and  carefully  removed  all 
marks  of  burial. 

17.  They  had  seen  a  few  Indians,  who  had  shot  at 
them  with  arrows,  and  they  feared  to  let  it  be  known 
how  the  little  colony  had  been  weakened.     They  divided 
the  able-bodied  men  into  military  companies,  who  kept 
watch    by   turn    over   the    little    town.      Their   military 
lea  ler  was  Captain  Miles  Standish. 

18.  They  need   not  have  feared  the   Indians.     They 
learned  afterward  that  great  numbers  of  the  natives  had 
died  from  a  pestilence  the  year  before.     In  the  spring  a 
friendly  Indian  came,  who  showed  them  how  to  raise 
the  native  corn,  and  now  they  began  to  hunt  and  fish, 
and  to  send  out  parties  to  explore  the  country. 

19.  Although  they  had  suffered  so  much,  not  one  went 
back  to  England  when  the  Mayflower  sailed  in  April. 
New  companies  were  sent  out  from  England  to  Plymouth 
and  its  neighborhood,  but  all  were  not  of  the  same  spirit 
as  the  Pilgrims.     Since  Plymouth  proved  to  be  in  a  part 
of  the  country  held  by  the  Plymouth  Company,  the  col 
ony  came  under  its  control. 

20.  After  three  years  they  gave  up  the  plan  by  which 
all  the  property  was  owned    by  the  trading  company. 
Each  colonist  received  a  part  of  the  common  land  to 
own    and    cultivate.      The  woodland   and    pasture-land 
were  still  held,  for  the  most  part,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
whole  settlement. 


THE   PURITAN   MIGRATION. 


77 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


THE   PURITAN   MIGRATION. 


Presbyterian.  PrWby-ter  is  a 
Greek  word,  meaning  "  elder  ;  " 
the  Presbyterians  are  so  called 
because  they  hold  that  the  church 
should  be  governed  by  elders 
chosen  by  the  churches,  and  not, 
as  in  the  Episcopal  church,  by 
bishops.  "  Episcopal  "  is  from 
another  Greek  word,  Epis'ko-pos, 
meaning  "  overseer  "  or  "  bishop." 

Charter.     A  charter  differed  from 


a  patent.  A  patent  gave  rights 
to  hold  property  or  to  trade.  A 
charter  gave,  besides,  certain 
rights  of  government. 

Dep'uty.  A  deputy  acts  in  the 
place  of  the  regular  officer  when 
that  officer  cannot  be  present. 

Civ'il  liberty.  Liberty  of  the 
citizen. 

Massachusetts.  From  the  name 
of  a  tribe  of  Indians  found  there. 


1.  IN  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  the  number  of 
people  in  England  who  still  acknowledged  the  Pope  at 
Rome  to  be   the  head  of  the  Church  was   greater  than 
the    number  of  those  who    adhered    to  the  Church  of 
England.     But  the  Church  of  England  was  established 
by  law;   it  was  part  of  the  government  of  the  land,  and 
therefore  was  much  the  stronger. 

2.  The  difference  between  the  two  churches,  in  cere 
mony  and  doctrine,  was  not  always  very  marked.     In 
the  Church  of  England   itself  there  was   a  division  of 
feeling:    some  persons  leaned  toward  the  ways  of  the 
Roman  Catholics,  and  some  agreed  more  nearly  with 
the  Separatists. 

3.  The  queen   tried    to  compel  a  uniform   practice; 
but  as  this  practice  seemed  in  some  respects  to  favor 
the  Roman  Catholics,  those  who  opposed  the  Roman 
Catholics  grew  more  earnest,  and  increased  in  number 
and  influence.     They  were  nicknamed  Puritans,  because 
they  claimed  to  be  seeking  purer  church  ways  ;   but  they 
were  still  members  of  the  Church  of  England. 


78  THE    SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH    AMERICA. 

4.  When    King  James   I.   came  to   the  throne,  after 
Elizabeth,    the  Puritans  hoped  that   their  party  would 

igo3      rule;    for  James   had   been   King    of   Scotland, 
where  the  church  was  under  Presbyterian    and 
not  under  Episcopal  government.      The  Presbyterians 
were  in  many  ways  like  the  Puritans. 

5.  The  Puritans  were  disappointed  ;  for  James,  as  soon 
as  he  became  King  of  England,  put  himself  at  the  head 
of  the   party  which  was  most  bitterly  opposed  to  the 
Puritans.     He  claimed  that  he  was  the  real  owner  of  the 
soil  of  England  and  that  there  was  no  power  above  him 
but  God.     He  ruled,  it  was  said,  by  the  divine  right  of 
kings. 

6.  On  the  other  hand,  parliament  denied  this  right  of 
the  king.     It  said  that  he  was  not  the  owner  of  Eng 
land,  but  the  chief  officer  of  the  country.     His  right  to 
rule  depended  on  the  will  of  the  nation.     Many  Puritans 
also,  both  in  and  out  of  parliament,  believed  that  the 
congregation  should  rule  in  the  church,  and  not  bishops 
and  priests. 

7.  Many  people  were  uneasy  at  the  state  of  affairs  in 
England.     Some  began  to  consider  if  it  would  not  be 
well  to  leave  the  country,  and  thus  get  rid  of  their  dif 
ficulties.     Others  foresaw  grave  troubles  between  king 
and  parliament,  and  feared  that  in  the  coming  conflict 
true  liberty  might  be  lost. 

8.  A  Puritan  minister  living  at  Dorchester,  near  Ply 
mouth,  England,  —  the  Rev.  John  White, — was  inter 
ested  in  the  Pilgrims ;   and  he  planned  a  settlement  at 
Cape  Ann,  in  Massachusetts  Bay.     He  wished  to  make 
a  home  in  America  for  the  many  Dorchester  fishermen 
who  crossed  the  Atlantic. 

9.  Mr.  White's  plans  were  taken  up  by  some  London 


THE   PURITAN    MIGRATION.  79 

merchants,  who  formed  a  corporation  under  the  title  of 
"  The  Governor  and  Company  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay 
in   New  England."      They  obtained   a   charter     ig29 
from  King  Charles  I.,  who  had  succeeded  his 
father,  King  James  I.,  and   they   made   John   Endicott 
governor  of  the  colony  at  Salem. 

10.  The  charter  gave  power  to  the  members  of  the 
company  to  choose  annually,  from  their  own  number, 
a   governor,   deputy-governor,  and   eighteen  assistants. 
They  could  make  laws  for  the  government  of  the  terri 
tory  which  they  owned,  but  these  laws  must  not  oppose 
the  laws  of  England.      The  territory  given   them  was 
described  as  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Western 
Ocean,  and  from  three  miles  above  the  Merrimac  River 
to  three  miles  below  the  Charles  and  their  branches. 

11.  There  was  nothing  novel  in  such  a  charter.    Other 
companies  had  been  formed  before,  and  had  received 
similar  charters.     But  just  at  this  time  events  were  hap 
pening  in  England  which  made  this  particular  trading 
company  one  of  very  great  consequence  to  America. 

12.  King    Charles    had    dissolved    parliament.      He 
meant  to  rule  in  his  own  name,  and  most  of  the  bishops 
of  the   church   were   on   his   side.     The    Puritans  were 
greatly  alarmed.     They  thought  that  there  would  be  no 
civil  liberty  in   England  when  the   king  ruled  without 
consulting  parliament.      They  feared  that  the  bishops 
would  lead  the  people  back  to  the  Church  of  Rome. 

13.  A  great  many  wished  to  escape  from   England, 
and  they  began  to  think  of  the  country  beyond  the  seas 
as  a  place  of  refuge.     The  old  England  was  going  to 
ruin ;    they  would  set  up  a  new  England   there.     The 
members  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Company  were  Pu 
ritans,  and  here  was  the  opportunity  for  escape. 


r(? 


J>~<.> 


THE 


NEW  ENGLAND 
COAST 


J!. 


•   SMITH'S   IS.  or 
ISLES  OF  SHOALS 


LV-  JC«Pe  drni 


^ 


,2V 

*VS 


Cod 


Anclwraye 
oftli 


c API:  COD 

°   1  | 


THE  COLONY   OF  MASSACHUSETTS   BAY.  8 1 

14.  So  the  company  was  suddenly  enlarged.     Many 
English   gentlemen   of  education    and    rank  sold    their 
property  in   England  and  joined  the  company.     They 
determined   to   go  over  to  America,  carry  the  charter 
with  them,  and  take  possession  themselves  of  the  ter 
ritory  belonging  to  the  company. 

15.  This  was  a  bold  step.      Before,  the  company  in 
England  had  sent  out  colonists,  and  had  managed  the 
affairs  of  the  colony  in  London.     The  king  and  his  court 
were  close  at  hand   to   interfere.      Now,  the  company 
would  itself  be  in  America,  at  a  distance  from  the  king, 
and  managing  its  own  affairs  on  the  spot. 

16.  This  action  was  of  the  greatest  consequence  in  the 
history  of  both  England  and  America.     In  the  spring  of 
1630  not  far  from  a  thousand  persons  left  England  and 
sailed  for  the  shores  of  Massachusetts  Bay.     They  were 
well  supplied  with  means  to  make  a  settlement.     They 
carried  with  them  the  king's  charter,  and  so  undertook 
to  govern  themselves  in  the  name  of  the  king. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

THE   COLONY   OF  MASSACHUSETTS   BAY. 


Harvard  University,  at  Cam 
bridge,  Massachusetts,  takes  its 
name  from  John  Harvard,  a  min 
ister  of  Charlestown,  who  left  his 


to  the  college,  which   had  been 
founded    two    years    before   his 
death. 
Groton  (Graw'ton}. 


library  and  half  of  his  property  I  Suffolk  (Suf'fuk)  =  South  Folk. 

l.  THE  settlers  at  Salem  advised  the  Puritan  colonists 
who  joined  them  that  there  were  better  places  for  the 
chief  settlement.  Charlestown  was  first  chosen ;  then 


82  THE   SETTLEMENT  OP  NORTH  AMERICA. 

the  most  crossed  the  Charles  River  to  a  peninsula.  It 
could  be  easily  defended  ;  it  had  good  springs  of  water, 
and  before  it  lay  a  wide  harbor. 

2.  Since  many  of  the  colonists  came  from  Boston  in 
England,  that  name  was  given  to   the  place.      Others 
who  came  from  Dorchester  in  England  gave  that  name 
to  a  place  near  by.     The  English  very  often  gave  the 
names  of  their  old  homes  to  new  settlements  in  America, 
just  as  in  Western  States  to-day  we  find  names  of  towns 
copied  from  those  in   the  East  from  which  their  first 
settlers  came. 

3.  The  peninsula  of  Boston  was  then  connected  with 
the  mainland    by  a  narrow  neck  over  which  the  sea 
washed  at  times.     This  peninsula  was  uneven  in  surface, 
having  high  hills  and  marshy  hollows,  and  was  bare  of 
wood.     No  Indians  lived  upon  it,  and  there  were  very 
few  signs  of  any  Indians  in  the  neighborhood.     Three 
or  four  Englishmen  only  had  made  clearings  about  the 
lower  Bay. 

4.  The  people  who  took  possession  of  this  territory 
had  come  to  stay,  and  did  not  mean  to  be  dependent 
upon  England.     All,  from  the  governor  down,  applied 
themselves  to  some  useful  occupation.     They  began  at 
once  to  cultivate  the  land,  both  on  the  peninsula  and 
in  the   farms   which  they  laid  out  in  the   surrounding 
country. 

5.  They  had  brought  with  them  from  England  seeds 
and    fruits,    which    they  planted.     They  found    in    the 
woods   and   fields  many  herbs  and  berries  which  they 
had  never  seen  before.     They  shot  and  trapped  game, 
and  found  the  river  and  bay  well  stocked  with  fish. 

6.  They  brought  with  them  such  clothing  and  house 
hold  stuff  as  they  needed ;  but  very  soon  they  began  to 


THE  COLONY   OF  MASSACHUSETTS   BAY.  83 

spin  and  weave,  and  to  make  leather  from  the  skins 
of  beasts  which  they  killed.  This  was  chiefly  for  the 
plainer  people.  There  was  a  marked  distinction  in 
dress,  according  to  the  rank  of  the  wearer.  The  people 
kept  the  same  distinction  that  existed  in  England. 

7.  The  mechanic  arts  were  well  represented  in  the 
colony.     There  were  carpenters  to  build  houses ;   brick 
layers  for  cellars  and  chimneys ;   thatchers  to  work  on 
roofs ;  wheelwrights  and  blacksmiths  to  make  carts  and 
tools ;   millers  to  grind  corn ;  chandlers  to  make  candles ; 
and  tailors,  shoemakers,  and  tanners. 

8.  Since  the  colony  was  by  the  water  side,  the  busi 
ness  of  fishing  early  became  important.     Within  a  year 
ship-building   began.      The    governor    built   a  bark  of 
thirty   tons    burden,  called    the    Blessing   of  the    Bay. 
Soon  a  fleet  of  vessels,   large  and  small,   built  in  the 
colony,  were  sailing  out  of  Boston  and  Salem  harbors, 
and  smaller  ports,  to  New  Amsterdam,  to  Virginia  and 
Bermuda,  and  across  the  ocean  to  England. 

9.  While  this  bustling   life  was  adding  strength  and 
wealth  to  the  colony,  the  people  were  showing  in  other 
ways  that  they  meant  to  establish  a  State.     They  set 
up  schools  for  their  children,  and  they  laid  the 
foundation    of    a    college,   which    has    grown 

into  the  great  and  prosperous  Harvard  University. 

10.  In  England    the   Puritans  had  tried  to  strip  the 
church  of  all  forms  and  ceremonies  which  seemed  to 
them  to  make  it  like  the  Church  of  Rome.     Thus  it  was 
easy  for  them,  when  they  came  to  America  and  were 
left   to    themselves,    to    carry   out   their   ideas.      They 
formed  churches  upon  the  plan  of  a  mutual  covenant  or 
agreement,  and  chose  their  own  pastors  and  teachers. 

11.  The  Puritans  in  England  had  also  been  unwilling 


84 


THE  SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


that  the  king  should  have  the  power  to  rule  the  people 
without  giving  them  a  voice  in  the  government.  In 
Massachusetts  they  meant  to  manage  their  own  affairs ; 
and  they  agreed  that  none  should  vote  but  those  who 
were  members  of  the  churches  which  they  formed. 

12.  Their  first  governor  had  been  chosen  in  England 
before  the  fleet  sailed.  He  was  John  Winthrop,  a  gentle 
man  from  Groton, 
in  Suffolk  County, 
a  part  of  England 
where  there  were 
many  Puritans.  At 
first  all  the  voters 
met  in  Boston  in 
the  meeting-house. 
There  they  made 
laws  and  chose  of 
ficers. 

13.  As  the  num 
ber  of  inhabitants 
in  the  colony  in 
creased,  and  towns 
were  established  at 
distances  from  one 
another,  it  became 
impossible  for  all  the  voters  to  meet  together.  But  it 
was  desirable  that  each  town  should  have  its  affairs 
considered  by  the  whole  colony.  Thus  it  came  about 
that  the  voters  in  each  town  chose  persons  to  represent 
them  at  a  general  court  of  the  whole  colony. 

14.  This  General  Court  met  in  Boston,  and  made  laws 
and  settled  the  disputes  which  arose.  Each  town  had 
its  church.  Only  the  members  of  the  church  voted; 


Governor  John  Winthrop. 


THE  OTHER  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES.     85 

and  in  the  General  Court  the  affairs  of  both  church  and 
town  were  settled.  The  Puritans  seemed  thus  to  be 
having  things  their  own  way  in  at  least  one  place. 

15.  For  ten  years  the  colony  grew  rapidly.     Within 
those  years  about  twenty  thousand  persons  crossed  the 
Atlantic  to  New  England.     It  was  the  first  great  migra 
tion  of  Englishmen,  and  it  was  mainly  a  migration  of 
Puritans. 

16.  They   left   England    because    the    contest    there 
between  the  king  and   parliament  was    growing   more 
bitter.     They  came  to  New  England  because  they  saw 
in  the  new  country  a  better  land  in  which  to  live  than 
England  was  to   them.      Here  were   churches  without 
bishops   and   priests,   and    here  was    a   government   in 
which  the  people  ruled  themselves. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  OTHER  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES. 


Connecticut  (Kon-net'i-cut}.  An 
Indian  name,  meaning  the  "long 
river." 

Gorges  (Gor'jez}. 

Saco  (Saw'co). 


Piscat'aqua. 

Maine  is  said  to  derive  its  name 
from  the  use  of  the  term  to  dis 
tinguish  the  mainland  from  the 
islands  on  the  coast. 


1.  THE  larger  part  of  the  people  who  came  from  Eng 
land  in  the  great  Puritan  migration  joined  the  colony  of 
Massachusetts  Bay.     At  the  same  time  many  found  it 
more  expedient  to  seek  other  parts  of  New  England. 
Not  only  did  new-comers  thus  try  new  places,  but  the 
older  settlements  began  to  send  out  companies. 

2.  Thus  the  Blessing  of  the  Bay  made   a  cruise  in 


86  THE   SETTLEMENT  OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

Long  Island  Sound,  and  came  back  with  reports  of  the 

Connecticut   River.      Some   people   of   Plymouth,  who 

heard  of  the  richness  of  the  river  valley,  made  a 

settlement  on  its  banks  at  what  is  now  Windsor. 

The  Dutch  from  New  Amsterdam  had  already  built  a  fort 

and  trading-post  six    miles   below,  at  the  place  where 

Hartford  now  stands. 

3.  Then  a  number  of  people  from  towns  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Boston  moved   to  the  same  river,  with  all 
their  goods  and  cattle.     A  whole  church  with  its  minis 
ter  went  through  the  woods  into  the  new  country;   and 
three  towns  were  formed, — Windsor,  Wethersfield,  and 
Hartford.    In  1637  these  towns  united  to  form  a  general 
court  for  the  government  of  the  colony  of  Connecticut. 

4.  Meanwhile  a  patent  had  been  given  to  two  English 
noblemen,  Lord  Say  and  Sele  and  Lord  Brook.     This 
patent  gave  them  the  land  bordering  upon  the  Connec 
ticut  River;   and   in    1635   John  Winthrop,  son  of  the 
Governor  of  Massachusetts,  came  from  England  with  a 
colony  to  take  possession.     He  drove  the  Dutch  away 
from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  where  they  had  built  a  fort, 
and  he  planted  there  the  town  of  Saybrook. 

5.  Another  colony  of  English  Puritans  was  established 
at  New  Haven.     It  bought  its  land  from  the  Indians. 

Thus  there  were  three  colonies  within  the  bor 
ders  of  what  is  now  the  State  of  Connecticut. 
Saybrook  afterward  became  a  part   of  the  Connecticut 
Colony,  which  had  its  seat  of  government  at  Hartford. 

6.  Rhode  Island  was  formed  partly  by  colonists  from 
Massachusetts  Bay  and  partly  by  companies  from  Eng 
land.    But  the  colonists  from  Massachusetts  Bay  did  not 
go  to  Rhode  Island  of  their  own  will.    They  differed  from 
the  rulers  at  Boston,  and  were  compelled  to  find  some 


THE  OTHER  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES.     87 

other  home.     They  went  to  Narragansett  Bay,  which 
was  claimed  by  the  other  colonies. 

7.  The  Puritans  had  come  to  Massachusetts  Bay  to 
be  free  from  the  Church  of  England  and  to  govern 
themselves.  But  they  were  not  all  of  the  same  way  of 
thinking;  hence  the  leaders  took  alarm.  They  thought 


Roger  Williams  in  Exile. 


the  colony  was  in  danger  from  those  who  differed  from 
them;  and  they  either  banished  them  or  made  it  too 
uncomfortable  for  them  to  stay. 

8.  A  minister  named  Roger  Williams  said,  for  one  thing, 


88  THE   SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA, 

that  the  magistrates  ought  not  to  declare  what  a  man's 
religion  should  be.  He  asserted  also  that  the  Massa 
chusetts  people  had  no  title  to  their  land.  The  magis 
trates  said  that  Williams  was  a  dangerous  man,  and  they 
drove  him  out  of  the  colony. 

9.  He  went  into  the  wilderness,  where  he  was  befriended 
by  the  Indians.     At  last,  with  five  companions,  he  made 

his  home  at  a  place  which  he  called  Providence, 
because  God  had  provided  for  him.     In  1638 
and  the  year  following,  settlements  were  made  at  Ports 
mouth  and   Newport  on  the  island    of  Rhode  Island, 
and  other  towns  sprang  up. 

10.  These  various  settlements  sent  Roger  Williams  to 
England  to  obtain  a  charter  for  the  government.     It  was 
full  of  his  ideas,  and  gave  the  people  great  freedom,  es 
pecially  in  religious   matters.     The  settlements 
were  constantly  troubled  by  the  Massachusetts 

and  Plymouth  people  in  regard  to  boundaries,  and  Mas 
sachusetts  tried  to  bring  the  colony  under  her  rule. 

11.  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges,  a  man  of  great  ambition, 
who  had  dreams  of  founding  a  great  kingdom  in  Amer 
ica,  obtained  a  grant   of  land    in    New    England.     He 
began    settlements   at  Portsmouth   and    Dover,   and   in 
1623  joined  with  him  Captain  John  Mason.    Seven  years 
later,  Saco  and  Biddeford  were  founded. 

12.  Immediately  after  this,  Gorges  and  Mason  divided 
their  claims.     Gorges  took  the  country  to  the  east  of 
the  Piscataqua  River.     Mason  took  the  remainder  of  the 
grant  and  named  it  New  Hampshire,  because  at  the  time 
he  was  governor  of  the  county  of  Hampshire  in  England. 

13.  Mason  died,  and  the  settlements  in  New  Hamp 
shire  were  left  to  themselves.     Other  people  came  from 
Massachusetts,  and  for  a  while  the  towns  were  under 


THE   INDIANS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA.  89 

the  rule  of  that  colony.  The  little  fishing  villages  in 
Maine  were  also  left  much  to  themselves,  for  Gorges 
never  came  over  to  look  after  his  estate. 

14.  These  scattered  settlements  stretched  along  the 
extent  of  what  was  known  as  New  England.     Except  in 
the  immediate  neighborhood  of  Boston  there  were  no 
roads.     Only  trails  extended  through  the  woods  from 
one  point  to  another;   or,  the  people  made  their  way 
along  the  coast  in  small  vessels. 

15.  The  land  which  they  occupied  had  been  granted 
to  one  company  after  another,  and  sometimes  to  single 
persons.     There  were  constant  disputes  about  the  own 
ership  ;  but  there  were  very  few  who  did  not  believe  that 
all  the  land  belonged  to  England,  by  right  of  discovery 
and  settlement.     Once  in  a  while  a  colony  or  a  single 
person  would  buy  land  of  the  Indians. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

THE  INDIANS   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 
Sa'chem.    A  chief.  |         Chick'a-saw. 

1.  WHEN  the  Spanish,  the  French,  and  the  English 
began   to   take    possession   of  the   continent  of  North 
America,  they  found  people  already  living  here.     They 
called   them    Indians.      Where    did    the    Indians  come 
from?     Did  they  live   in   cities?     Did   they  all   speak 
the  same  language? 

2.  We  do  not  know  how  this  continent  was  first  peo 
pled.     In  various  parts  of  the  West,  especially  in  the 
Ohio  valley,  are  great  mounds  of  earth.     These  mounds 
were  sometimes  burial-places.      Sometimes  they  show 


90  THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

that  they  were   sites  of  villages,  and  must  have  been 
built  long  before  the  first  Europeans  saw  them. 

3.  In   digging  into   these  mounds,  many  relics  have 
been  found,  —  pieces  of  pottery,  ornaments,  and  carved 
images,  wholly  different  from  anything  used  by  Indians 
who  lived  in  the  neighborhood  at  the  time  of  the  first 
discovery  of  the  country.     Some  think  that  an  ancient 
people  more  civilized  than  the  Indians  — more  like  the 
Mexicans,  in  fact  —  once  lived  there. 

4.  The  Indians  whom   the  French  and  the   English 
saw  were  copper-colored,  had  high  cheek  bones,  straight 
black  hair,  and  small  black  eyes.     They  lived  upon  the 
fruit  they  found,  the  roots  they  dug,  the  fish  they  caught, 
the  animals  they  killed,  and  some  lived  upon  maize  or 
Indian  corn  which  they  planted. 

5.  They  had   bows   and   arrows   for  use   in   hunting. 
The   arrows   had   flint  heads,   and  they  made  hatchets 
out  of  flint.     They  cooked  their  food  by  roasting  it  over 
a  fire,  or  stewing  it  in  unglazed  earthenware  pots.     But 
since  these  pots  would  have  been  cracked  in  a  fire,  they 
heated  the  water  by  putting  in  red-hot  stones. 

6.  They  wore  as  little  clothing  as  they  could  in  warm 
weather,  and  when  winter  came,  they  dressed  themselves 
in  skins  from  the  animals  which  they  killed.     On  great 
occasions  they  used   ornaments  of  claws  and  feathers. 
When  they  went  to  war,  they  smeared  themselves  with 
colored  clay. 

7.  Their  houses  were  made  by  driving  poles  into  the 
ground    in   a  circle    and    drawing  their  tops   together. 
Then  they  covered  the  poles  with  bark  or  skins,  and 
the  wigwam,   as    it  was   called,   was   finished.      Inside, 
there  was  a  hole  in  the  ground  for  a  fire ;  and  the  family 
slept  on  skins  or  bushes. 


THE  INDIANS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 


Various  Scenes  in  Indian  Life. 


8.  The  women,  who  were  called  squaws,  did  the  work 
not  only  of  cooking,  but  of  planting  the  corn  and  gath 
ering  it,  of  dressing  the  skins,  and  of  making  the  wigwams. 


92  THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

They  bore  the  burdens  when  moving  from  one  place  to 
another.  Until  Europeans  came,  there  were  no  horses 
in  the  country. 

9.  As  the  game  upon  which  they  depended  moved 
about  the  country,  so  the  Indians  roved  in  search  of  it. 
They  made  canoes  from  the  bark  of  trees,  and  paddled 
along  the  rivers  and  lakes.     By  looking  at  a  map  which 
has  no  State  lines  upon  it,  one  can  see  what  a  net-work 
of  water-ways  covers  the  country  now  occupied  by  the 
United  States.1 

10.  Living  thus  out  of  doors,  the  Indians  learned  the 
ways   of  bird   and   beast.     They  became   swift  of  foot, 
quick  of  eye,   cunning,   and  ready.      They  learned   to 
endure   hardships;    to   go   a  long  while  without  food. 
They  could  find  their  way  through  the  woods  by  signs 
which  white  people  never  saw. 

11.  They  had  names  for  all  the  places  which  they 
visited.     Every  waterfall,  river,  lake,  mountain,  valley, 
and  cape  was  named  by  them,  and  very  many  of  these 
names  were  taken  up  by  white  settlers   and  remain  to 
this  day.     Some  of  the  names  of  our  States  are  Indian 
names. 

12.  A  number  of  Indians  living  together  and  hunting 
together  formed  a  tribe,  and  these  tribes  had  their  own 
names.     Each  tribe  had  a  sachem,  who  was  chief;   and 
the  right  to  be  chief  often  continued  in  the  same  family. 
But  if  a  sachem  lost  the  respect  of  the  tribe,  the  war 
riors  would  choose  another,  who  was  usually  one  of  his 
relatives. 

13.  There  were  three  principal  groups  of  Indian  tribes 
east  of  the  Mississippi.     In  the  north  the  most  powerful 
were  those  which  went  by  the  name  of  the  Iroquois, 

1  See  map  preceding  title-page. 


THE   INDIANS   OF   NORTH   AMERICA.  93 

The  English  called  them  at  first  the  Five  and  afterward 
the  Six  Nations,  because  they  were  made  up  of  distinct 
tribes,  at  first  five,  afterward  six,  banded  together  in  a 
league,  with  laws  and  government. 

14.  The  Iroquois  were  found  in  the  region  south  of 
Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  and  on  the  peninsula  east  of 
Lake  Huron.     The  Algonquins,  the  other  great  north 
ern  group,  covered   nearly  all  the  rest  of  the  country 
east  of  the  Mississippi  and  north  of  what  is  now  North 
Carolina.     In  the  south  were  the  Mobilians,  comprising 
Creeks,  Choctaws,  and  Chickasaws. 

15.  These  various  groups  had  each  its  own  language 
and  customs.     War  was  constantly  carried  on  between 
the  Iroquois  and  the  Algonquins.     They  did  not  meet 
each  other  in  the  open  field.     The  Indian  mode  of  war 
fare  was  to  steal  through  the  woods  and  come  suddenly 
at  night  upon  a  camp  of  the  enemy. 

16.  While  the  tribes   differed   from  one  another,  all 
the  Indians  were  in  some  points  alike.    They  were  brave, 
but  they  were  also  treacherous.     They  never  forgave  an 
injury.     They  could  bear  hunger  and  torture  in  silence, 
but  they  were  cruel  in  the  treatment  of  their  captives. 
They  were  a  silent  race,  but  often  in  their  councils  some 
of  their  number  would  be  very  eloquent. 

17.  They  had  many  legends  about  the  world  in  which 
they  lived,  and  they  believed  in  spirits  who  lived  around 
them  in  the  water  and  the  air.     In  each  tribe  there  were 
"  medicine  men,"  so  called,  who  were  regarded  as  ma 
gicians.     The  brave  Indian  believed  that  after  death  he 
would  go  to  the  Happy  Hunting  Grounds. 

18.  It  is  not  possible  to  say  how  many  Indians  there 
were  when  Europeans  first  came  to  this  continent.     It 
is  supposed  that,  through  wars  with   one  another  and 


94 


THE   SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 


with  the  whites,  the  race  has  been  fast  disappearing; 
but  it  is  known  that  during  the  past  twenty  years  the 
number  has  increased. 

19.  These  people  believed  that  this  country,  where 
they  hunted,  and  fished,  and  planted  corn,  belonged  to 
them.  They  knew  nothing  of  kings  and  parliaments 
and  companies  across  the  great  sea,  who  were  parcelling 
out  this  land  as  if  no  one  else  had  any  right  to  it.  But 
at  first  they  welcomed  the  strange  white  men  who  came 
among  them. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

THE   ENGLISH   AND   THE   INDIANS. 


Pal'isade.  A  high  paling  or  fence, 
usually  with  sharp  pickets. 

Stockade'.  An  enclosure  of  build 
ings  by  a  palisade. 


Tom'ahawk.  An  Indian  hatchet, 
at  first  made  of  stone,  afterward 
of  iron. 

Pequot  (Peelfavot). 


1.  As  the  colonies  increased  in  number,  and  sent  out 
their  members  farther  and  farther  into  the  wilderness, 
the  Indian  saw  that  the  land  over  which  he  had  freely 
roamed  was  closing  against  him.     He  saw  that  it  was 
impossible  to  live  by  hunting  where  the  white  man  was 
tilling  the  soil. 

2.  The  English  showed  little  wisdom   in  their  treat 
ment   of    the   Indians.      They   disliked    them    for   their 
degraded  ways.     They  could  not  understand  them,  and 
tried  to  make  them  obey  laws  which  it  was  impossible 
for  an  Indian  to  understand.     They  thought  they  might 
make  servants  of  the  Indians ;   but  to  do  this  was  like 
taming  wild  animals. 


THE   ENGLISH   AND   THE   INDIANS. 


95 


3  The  Puritans,  indeed,  regarded  the  Indians  as 
heathen.  Many  treated  them  harshly,  and  wished  them 
out  of  the  way.  A  few  sought  to  make  Christians  of 
them ;  and  one  holy  man  in  particular,  the  Rev.  John 
Eliot,  was  so  faithful  in  his  efforts  for  them  that  he  came 
to  be  known  as  the  Apostle  to  the  Indians. 

4.  He  wished  to  separate  those  who  became  Christians 
from  their  old  associates,  and  to  have  them  live  in  vil 
lages  by  themselves.  Such  were  called  Praying  Indians, 
and  Eliot  translated  into  their  language  the  Bible  and 
various  religious  books  and  primers.  A  hall  for  Indians, 
even,  was  built,  in  connection  with  Harvard  College. 


5.  There  were 
Indians,  however,  who 
would  give  up  their 
wild  ways.  The  rest 
hovered  about  the  Eng 
lish  settlements,  or  re 
treated  into  the  woods  and  talked  over  schemes  for 
ridding  the  country  of  the  new-comers.  Both  in  New 
England  and  in  New  Netherland  the  whites  and  the 
Indians  began  to  irritate  each  other  more  and  more. 


A  Stockade. 


96  THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

6.  Those  settlers  who  lived  outside  of  Boston  and  the 
few  seaport  villages  built  palisades  about  their  houses 
and  farm  buildings.     Sometimes  they  made  the  houses 
themselves  into  rude  forts,  in  which  they  could  defend 
themselves  in  case  of  need.     All  the  towns  and  villages 
had  train-bands,  —  companies  of  men  ready  to  march  at 
a  moment's  notice. 

7.  In  any  fight  with  the  Indians  the  whites   at  first 
had  the  advantage  of  fire-arms ;   but  the  Indians  soon 
learned  the  use  of  these.     The  English  forbade  the  sale 
of  arms  to  the  Indians,  but  the  Dutch  traders  sold  them 
freely.     The  Indians,  however,  depended  chiefly  upon 
their  tomahawks  when   they   suddenly   appeared   from 
the  woods  and  attacked  farms  and  villages. 

8.  The  first  severe  war  with  the  Indians  began  in  1636, 
and  is  known  as  the  Pequot  War.     The  Pequots  were  a 
fierce  tribe  living  in  the  eastern  part  of  what  is  now 
Connecticut.      They   did    not   much    mind   the   Dutch, 
who  came  only  to  trade ;   but  they  saw  with  alarm  the 
English  villages  on  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut  River. 

9.  The  murder  of  two  white  men  by  the  Pequots  was 
followed  by  an  attack  upon  the  Indians  of  the  same  tribe 
living  on  Block  Island,  off  the  coast  of  Rhode  Island. 
The  English  killed  many,  destroyed  their  wigwams  and 
food,  and  left  a  number  to  starve.     The  Indians  on  the 
mainland  at  once  made  general  war  on  the  English. 

10.  The  Connecticut  Colony  was  the  most  exposed, 
and  suffered  most.     Soldiers  were  sent  from  Massachu 
setts;   but  the  man  who  did  most  for  the  English  was 
Roger  Williams.    He  used  his  friendship  with  the  Narra- 
gansett  Indians  to  keep  them  from  joining  the  Pequots ; 
and  he  went  among  the  Pequots  themselves,  at  the  risk 
of  his  life,  to  persuade  them  to  keep  the  peace. 


THE   ENGLISH   AND   THE   INDIANS.  97 

11.  The  English  showed  little  mercy.     With  the  help 
of  the  Narragansetts  they  almost  utterly  destroyed  the 
Pequot  tribe.    The  punishment  was  so  severe  that  it  was 
many  years  before  another  Indian  war  broke  out.     But 
the  Indian  hate  was  deepened. 

12.  The  first  effect  of  the  Pequot  War  upon  the  New 
England   colonies  was  to  cause  them  to  seek  a  closer 

o 

union.  In  the  peril,  each  had  helped  the  other.  Now 
Rhode  Island  proposed  that  the  colonies  should  unite 
as  a  safeguard  against  Indian  attacks.  It  urged  also 
that  justice  should  be  shown  to  the  Indian. 

13.  Connecticut  and  New  Haven  were  especially  anx 
ious  to  have   such   a  league,  because   they  were   most 
exposed   to   danger   from  the   Dutch   and   the   Indians. 
They  were  willing  to  admit  Rhode  Island ;   but  Massa 
chusetts  would   not  consent  to  that,  —  she  would   not 
admit  into  such  a  league  people  whom  she  had  driven 
out  from  her  borders. 

14.  The  league,  finally,  was  formed  in  1643.     It  was 
called    the    United    Colonies    of    New    England,    and 
embraced   Massachusetts,   Plymouth,  New   Haven,   and 
Connecticut.     It  was  not  proposed  to  unite  these  colo 
nies  under  one  government.     Each  was  to  continue  in 
dependent  ;    but   they  formed  the    league  for   mutual 
advice  and  aid. 

15.  Each  colony  was  to  appoint  two  commissioners. 
These  commissioners  were  to  meet  from  time  to  time  in 
different  towns,  and  consult  together  about  those  things 
which  concerned  all  the  colonies.     Their  special  busi 
ness  was  to  make  plans  for  defence  in  case  any  part  of 
New  England  should  be  attacked  by  an  enemy. 


THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 


ENGLAND  AND  NEW  ENGLAND. 


Com'moiiwealth.  The  name  by 
which  England  was  called  when 
under  the  rule  of  parliament  and 
Cromwell.  The  name  remains 


in    America    in     the     Common 
wealths  of  Massachusetts,  Penn 
sylvania,  Virginia,  and  Kentucky. 
Stuyvesant  (Sffve-zant). 


1642. 


1.  ONE  of  the  reasons  which  the  people  of  New  Eng 
land  gave  for  forming  a  closer  union  among  themselves 
was  the  condition  of  England  itself.     That  country  was 
"  distracted,"  and  the  colonies  in  New  England  declared 
that  they  must  trust  more  to  themselves  and  less  to  the 
mother-country. 

2.  The  conflict  between  the  king  and  parliament  had 
become  open  war,  and  with  the  war  emigration  to  Amer 
ica  ceased.      There  was  so  much  excitement  in 
England,  and  the  Puritan  party  was  coming  to 

have  so  much  power,  that  few  wished  to  go  to  the  new 
land. 

3.  The  Puritans  in  England  watched  with  great  in 
terest  the   fortunes   of  their  friends   across    the  water. 
They   saw   colonies   there    governing   themselves,   and 
churches  prospering  without  bishop   or  priest.     They 
saw  the  New  England  people  making  laws  much  simpler 
and  juster  than  those  of  England,  and  they  asked  why 
all  this  could  not  be  done  at  home. 

4.  The    Puritans    in    New   England   were    constantly 
sending  back  letters  to  England,  and  going  thither  to 
consult  their  countrymen.     They  had  not  lost  their  love 
of  England,  and  they  felt  it  all  the  more  when  England 
seemed  likely  to   adopt  the  ways  of  government  and 
the  church  forms  of  New  England. 


ENGLAND  AND  NEW  ENGLAND.         99 

5.  The  war  between  the  king  and  parliament  contin 
ued  for  seven  years,  when  King  Charles  I.  was  tried  and 
executed.      England  was    now   declared  to  be 

1649. 

a  Commonwealth.      The   people   were   to   rule 
through  their  representatives  in  parliament,  and  Oliver 
Cromwell  became  chief  magistrate,  with  the  title  of  Lord 
Protector. 

6.  Although  this  success  of  the  Puritans  in  England 
was  welcome  to   their    friends   in   New  England,   great 
care  was  taken  by  the  colonies  not  to  join  either  party 
openly.     They  had  been   really   governing  themselves, 
and  they  wished  to  keep  clear  of  the  control  of  England, 
whether  that  control  was  exercised  by  the  king  or  by 
parliament. 

7.  The  charter  by  which  the  Massachusetts  people 
claimed  the  right  to  govern  themselves  had  come  from 
the  king.     He  never  meant  that  they  should  move  the 
whole  government  to  America;   and  as  soon  as  he  saw 
what  had  been  done,  he  tried  to  recall  the  charter  and 
to  bring  the  colony  more  directly  under  his  power. 

8.  It  was  a  long  voyage  across  the  Atlantic.     When 
letters  came  from  the   king,  the  Massachusetts  magis 
trates  took   a  long  time  to  consider  them  and  answer 
them.     They  did  not  openly  oppose  the  king's  will,  but 
they  made   excuses   and   delayed.      The   king,  besides, 
was  in  such  difficulty  at  home  that  he  could  not  attend 
to  Massachusetts  as  fully  as  he  wished. 

9.  When  the  king  was  put  to  death,  parliament  ap 
pointed    a   commission  which   was    to    have    the    same 
authority  over  all  the  colonies  in  America  that  the  king 
had   claimed   to   have.     But  the   colonies   took   just  as 
much  care  not  to  give  up  their  right  of  self-government 
to  parliament. 


IOO         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

10.  The  laws  which  parliament   made  for  the  regu 
lation  of  trade  were  of  great  importance  to  America. 

The  first  of  a  series  of  acts,  called  the  Naviga 
tion  Acts,  was  now  passed.  It  declared  that  no 

goods  should  be  carried  to  the  colonies  or  brought  from 

them  except  in  English  ships. 

11.  This  act  was   followed  by  others   forbidding  the 
colonies  to  send  their  products  to  any  ports  except  such 
as  belonged  to  England.     These  laws  were  intended  to 
increase  the  shipping  and  benefit  the  merchants  of  Eng 
land.     The  colonies  were  treated  as  if  they  existed  only 
to  make  England  rich. 

12.  One  effect  of  these  laws  was  to  make   ill-feeling 

between  England  and  other  commercial  coun 
tries  of  Europe.  Holland  was  the  great  rival  of 

England,  and  war  broke  out  between  the  two  countries, 
which  ended  in  breaking  down  Holland.  Eng 
land  also  went  to  war  with  Spain,  and  took 

from  her  the  island  of  Jamaica,  which  she  still  holds. 

13.  The  Puritan  Commonwealth  of  England   did  not 
last  after  Cromwell's  death.    The  monarchy  was  restored, 

and  King  Charles  II.  came  to  the  throne.     The 

Navigation  Act,  however,  and  other  laws  which 

Cromwell's  parliament  had  made,  continued   to  be  the 

law  of  the  land :    and  the  country  sought  to   get  rich 

through  its  colonies. 

14.  There  had  always  been  a  dispute  as  to  the  first 
discovery  of  the  coast  of  New  Netherland.     The  king 
took  advantage  of  this  dispute  to  set  up  his  claim ;   and 
he  made  a  formal  deed  of  all  the  country  between  the 
Connecticut  and   Delaware    rivers    to   his    brother,  the 
Duke  of  York. 

15.  The  New  England  colonies  were  well  pleased  at 


THE   LOSS   OF   THE   CHARTERS. 


IOI 


this.  They  had  been  crowding  the  Dutch  out  of 
Connecticut,  and  had  been  claiming  one  piece  of  land 
after  another.  They  were  quite  ready,  therefore,  to 
take  sides  with  the  king  when  he  sent  an  English 
fleet  across  the  Atlantic  and  took  possession  of  New 
Netherland. 

16.  The  Dutch  were   in  no  position  to  resist.     The 
governor,   Peter   Stuyvesant,   a   brave    man,   urged    his 
countrymen   to  stand  by  him  and  attack  the 

fleet;  but  it  was  a  hopeless  endeavor.  The 
English  set  up  the  king's  standard,  changed  the  name 
of  New  Amsterdam  to  New  York,  and  that  of  Fort 
Orange  to  Albany. 

17.  This  act,  and  others  similar  to  it  on  the  coast  of 
Africa,  led  to  another  war  with  Holland.     Dur-      1673. 
ing  the  war  New  York  for  a  short  time  was     16r4- 
again  under  Dutch  rule.      But  at  the  end  of  the  war 
New  Netherland  was  ceded  to  England. 


1664. 


CHAPTER   XXIV.  X  :     :  ?•.•'? •'-' ;'* 


THE   LOSS    OF  THE   CHARTERS. 


Commis'sioners.  Persons  sent 
out  by  a  government  with  power 
to  act  for  it. 


Rev'enue.  The  money  received 
from  taxes  and  custom-house 
dues. 


1.  THE  fleet  which  took  possession  of  New  Nether 
land  brought  over  four  commissioners  from  the  king. 
They  came  empowered  to  inquire  into  the  state  of  af 
fairs  in  New  England.  They  were  to  hear  complaints 
against  the  government,  to  settle  disputes  between  the 


102          THE  SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

colonies,    and    by    all    means    to    increase    the    king's 
authority. 

2.  They    effected   a  union    of  the    colonies    of  New 
Haven  and  Connecticut.     They  secured  from  Plymouth 
a  renewal  of  allegiance  to  the  king.     They  settled  the 

disputes   in   Rhode  Island,  and   united   all  the 
plantations  into  one  province.     But  in  Massa 
chusetts  they  failed  of  their  chief  object,  which  was  to 
make  the  king's  authority  take  the  place  of  the  charter. 

3.  The  commissioners  returned  to  England  with  their 
work  only  half  done.     Massachusetts  still  kept  her  char 
ter.      But  as  this   and  the  other  colonies  increased  in 
wealth  and  numbers,  they  ceased  to  be  all  of  one  way 
of  thinking.     There  was    now   in   New  England,  as  in 
England,  a  party  for  and  a  party  against  the  king. 

4.  In  the  midst  of  prosperity  a  sudden  and  terrible 
blow  fell.      An    Indian    chieftain,    named    Philip,   who 
was  much  above  the  common  Indians  in  character  and 
power  of   mind,   brooded    over   the  wrongs  which   his 
race  had  suffered  from  the  strangers.     He  formed  the 
purpose* ',ofVtin!tr;ji^  all  the   Indians  into  one  body  and 
sweeping'the  Engli?h  from  the  country. 

5.  His  -plans  vftzre  laid  with  great  skill.     Never  before 
had  the  various  tribes  been  brought  so  completely  under 
the  control  of  one  man.     The  Indians  fell  upon  the  set 
tlements  lying  about  Plymouth,  and  upon  those 
in   the  valley  of  the   Connecticut.      For    more 

than  a  year  the  war  raged,  carrying  desolation  through 
the  country. 

6.  Almost  every  man  who  could  handle  a  musket  took 

part  in  the  war,  which   came  to  an   end  when 
i 

Philip  was  killed  near  Mt.  Hope,  R.  I.    The  popu 
lation  of  Massachusetts  at  the  time  was  about  twenty-five 


THE   LOSS   OF   THE  CHARTERS.  10^ 

thousand,   and    it  was   estimated   that   a   tenth   of   the 
fighting  men  of  the  colony  had  been  killed. 

7.  This  war,  called   King  Philip's  War,  was  the   last 
conflict  with   the  Indians   in   the   settled  parts  of  New 
England.     The  tribes  were  broken  up.     Many  Indians 
were   miserably  sold  into  slavery  in  the  West  Indies; 
others    fled    farther  west.      The    Praying    Indians    had 
saved  the  lives  of  many  of  the  people. 

8.  While    the  war   lasted,   the   colonies  were   bound 
together    by  the  common    peril.     When    the  war  was 
over,  each  colony  found  itself  weak,  through  loss  of  men 
and  money.       The  confederation   had   gradually  failed 
in  authority,  and   in   each  colony  there  were  divisions 
and  parties. 

9.  Every  year  it  became  more  difficult  to  keep  un 
broken  the  early  Puritan  plan  of  a  religious  State.     In 
Massachusetts   the   government  was 

obliged  to  yield  to  the  king's  de 
mand,  and  give  men  who  were  not 
members  of  the  church  a  right  to 
vote.  Complaint  was  made  to  the 
king  that  Massachusetts  was  coining 
money,  —  the  right  to  do  which  be 
longed  to  the  king  only. 

'  Fine-Tree  Shilling. 

10.  At  last  the  king  lost  patience  ; 

the  courts  declared  the  charter  of  Massachusetts  void. 
Henceforth    the    king  would    rule   the    colony 
himself,  through  a  council  and  president  whom 
he  would  appoint.     There  was  to  be  no  General  Court. 
The  people  were  to  have  no  voice  in  the  government. 

11.  It  was  the  act  of  Charles  II. ;   but  just  as  it  was 
announced,  he  died,  and  left  the  throne  to  his  brother, 
James  II.     This  king  now  held  all  the  northern  colonies 


104         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

as  a  part  of  the  possession  of  the  crown.  He  claimed 
all  the  land  as  his ;  he  was  to  make  all  the  laws  and  lay 
all  the  taxes,  without  asking  any  one's  consent. 

12.  Accordingly,  he  sent  over  Sir  Edmund  Andros  to 
be  governor  of  the  Province  of  New  England  and  New 

York.     All  the   separate   charters  were   to   be 
revoked.     The  separate  colonial   governments 

were   to   be   abolished   where   they  interfered  with   the 

authority  of  Andros. 

13.  A  murmur  arose  throughout  the   country.     For 
more  than  fifty  years  the  people  had  been   governing 
themselves  ;     now  they  were    bidden  to    give    up   this 
right.     The  new  governor  named  persons  in  each  col 
ony  who  were  to  assist  him  in  the  government.     They 
were  men  of  the  king's  party.      The   people,   used  to 
obeying  the  law,  made  no  active  resistance. 


The  Charter  Oak. 


14.  In  Hartford  the  colonial  government  met  to  de 
liver  up  the  charter.  It  was  evening,  and  the  charter 
lay  on  the  table.  Suddenly  the  candles  were  blown  out. 


THE   LOSS   OF  THE   CHARTERS.  105 

When  they  were  relighted,  the  charter  had  disappeared. 
One  of  the  members  had  carried  it  off;  and  the  story  is 
that  he  hid  it  in  the  hollow  trunk  of  an  oak  which  long 
stood,  and  bore  the  name  of  the  Charter  Oak. 

15.  Sir  Edmund  Andros  was  using  in  New  England 
the  despotic  power  which  his  master,  King  James  II., 
was  using  in  England.     But  in  neither  country  was  lib 
erty  dead.      In  England  the  king  was  driven  from  his 
throne.     William  and  Mary  ruled  in  his  stead ; 

and  parliament,  which  James  had  closed,  again 
sat  and  made  laws. 

16.  In  New  England  rumors  came  of  these  changes. 
Before    the    overthrow   of   King   James   was    positively 
known,  the  people  of  Boston   rose,  seized  the 

king's  officers,  shut  up  the  governor  in  a  fort, 
and  took  possession  of  the  government.     Shortly  after, 
the  tidings  came  that  William  and  Mary  were  king  and 
queen  of  England. 

17.  The  several  colonies  of  New  England  again  gov 
erned   themselves.      The    governors   of   Massachusetts, 
and  for  a  time  those  of  New  Hampshire,  indeed,  were 
appointed   by  the  crown,  and  the  officers   of  the  reve 
nue  were  the  king's  officers.      But   the   towns   elected 
representatives   to   the    different  assemblies,  and   made 
their  own  laws,  which  were  not  to  oppose  the  laws  of 
England. 


106         THE   SETTLEMENT  OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


THE   QUAKERS   AND   NEW  JERSEY. 


Dissent'ers.   The  name  applied  in 
England  to  all  who  dissented  or 


separated    from    the   Church    of 
England. 


1.  WHEN  the    Puritans  were  coming   into  power   in 
England,   a   man   named  George  Fox  went  about  the 
country,  preaching  to  the  people.     He  interrupted  the 
preacher  in  the  pulpit  and  the  magistrate  on  the  bench. 
He  rebuked  them  for  their  sins.     He  spoke  like  one  of 
the  ancient  prophets,  and  was  without  fear  of  man. 

2.  He  taught  that  there  was  no  church  except  in  the 
meeting  together  of  friends,  who  spoke  as  each  thought 
himself  or  herself  moved  by  the  spirit  of  God.     Thus 
there  would  be  no  bishops,  or  priests,  no  taxes  for  their 
support,  and  no  sacraments.     The  only  law  was  to  be 
the  law  of  love  in  their  hearts. 

3.  He    taught,    also,    that    there   was    no    difference 
between  men  in  rank ;   and  thus  he  would  not  take  off 
his  hat  to  another,  —  no,  not  if  it  were  Cromwell  him 
self,   because  that  would  be  a  sign  that  he  was  a  ser 
vant  of  Cromwell.     Neither  would  he  call  any  man  by 
a  title.     Other  men  might  address  Cromwell  as  "  Your 
Highness ;  "  he  would  use  the  plain  "  Oliver." 

4.  In  like  manner  he  dressed  himself  with  great  plain 
ness.     He  would  not,  by  his  clothes,  seem  to  be  richer 
or  greater  than  other   men.     Since   each   man   was   to 
do  what  was  right,  as  God  might  tell  him,  it  would  be 
wrong  to  force  any  one  to  obey;   and  that  would  make 
an  end  of  all  wars  and  armies  and  prisons. 

5.  These  doctrines  seemed  to  many  like  light  let  in 


THE  QUAKERS  AND   NEW  JERSEY.  ID? 

upon  the  confusion  of  the  time.  They  declared  that 
Fox  was  right,  and  began  to  adopt  his  way  of  dress  and 
speech.  They  called  themselves  Friends ;  but  others 
called  them  Quakers,  because,  in  his  preaching,  Fox 
was  wont  to  bid  the  people  quake  and  tremble  at  the 
word  of  God. 

6.  There   were    many   Friends,    like    Fox,   of  great 
goodness   of   life.      Others  were   carried    away  by  the 
excitement,  and  found  it  easier  to  rebuke  other  people 
for  their  sins  than  to  lead  blameless  lives  themselves. 
Such  grew  very  violent  in  their  conduct  and  preaching, 
and  were  sometimes  called  Ranters. 

7.  Neither  the  Church-of-England  men  nor  the  Dis 
senters  could  tolerate  the  Friends.     If  the  Friends  were 
right,  they  were  all  wrong ;   and  so  they  persecuted  Fox 
and  his  associates,  shutting  them  up  in  prison,  or  driving 
them  from  the  country.     When  the  Friends  came  to 
New  England,  the  magistrates  and  ministers  imprisoned 
them,  beat  them,  drove  them  away,  and  even  hanged 
some  of  them. 

8.  The  more  the  Friends  were  persecuted,  the  more 
their  number  grew,  and  the  more  determined  were  they 
to  bear  witness  to  the  truth.     They  never  resisted  the 
force  which  was  used  against  them,  and  they  constantly 
put  themselves  in   the  way  of  punishment.     Wherever 
they   believed    the    Lord    sent   them   to    preach   their 
doctrines,  thither  they  went  fearkssly. 

9.  It  was  not  poor  and  plain  people  alone  who  were 
Friends.     Some  were  rich.     Indeed,  the  very  lives  which 
the  Friends  led  —  lives  of  temperance  and   moderation 
and    industry  —  kept  them   from   being   poor.       Some 
even  were    of  high  rank;    and  among  these  the  most 
notable  was  William  Penn. 


IO8         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

10.  He  was  the  son  of  an  admiral  in  the  English  navy, 
and  his  early  life  was   spent   among  noblemen  and  at 
court.     But  he  became  a  convert  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Friends.     He   adopted   their  dress  and  ways,  spoke  in 
their  meetings,  and  used  his  pen  in  their  defence.     Like 
Fox  and  others,  he  was  fined  and  imprisoned. 

11.  He  was,  however,  a  rich  man,  for  his  father  had 
died  and  left  him  a  great  estate.     He  had  many  friends 
at  court  and  in  places  of  power.     Thus  he  was  of  more 
importance  than  most  Quakers,  and  not  so   easily  per 
secuted.     He  was,  besides,  very  wise    in    his    dealings 
with   others,    and,  being  very   generous,   he  constantly 
befriended  his  poorer  brethren. 

12.  An   opportunity  occurred    by  which    he  became 
interested  in  affairs  in  America.     The  Dutch  from  New 
Netherland   had   made   a  few  settlements  to  the  south 
ward.     When  the  Duke  of  York  took  possession  of  their 
country,  he  gave  this  southern  district  to  two  English 
men,  who  named  it  New  Jersey,  since  one  of  them  had 
defended  the  island  of  Jersey,  in  the  English  Channel, 
in  a  recent  war. 

13.  A   number  of  people,   both  from  New  England 
and   from  England,  settled  there.     Among  them  were 
some  Quakers.     Two  of  these,  large  land-owners,  had  a 
dispute,  and  agreed  to  lay  the   matter  before  William 
Penn.     Penn  settled  the  dispute,  and  when  one  of  the 
parties  got  into  debt,  he  bought  out  his  rights,  in  com 
pany  with  other  creditors. 

14.  The  result  of  this  purchase  was  that  West  New 
Jersey,   or   West   Jersey,   as    it   was    commonly  called, 
came  into  the  hands  of  Penn  and  a  few  other  influential 
Friends.     In   1677  tne7  began  to  send  out  colonies  of 
Friends  to   occupy  it.     The  colonists   landed  at  New- 


THE   QUAKERS   AND   NEW  JERSEY.  109 


William  Perm,  Founder  of  Pennsylvania.    Born  1644 ;  died  1718. 

castle  on  the  Delaware,  moved  up  the  river,  and  made 
their  first  settlement  at  Burlington. 


no 


THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


1682. 


1688. 


15,  Five  years  later,  when  new  difficulties  arose,  the 

West  Jersey  proprietors  bought  the  territory 
of  East  Jersey.  But  when  the  King  of  England 

withdrew  the  charters  from  New  England,  and  sent  Sir 
Edmund  Andros  to  be  governor  of  New  Eng 
land  and  New  York,  he  took  possession  of  New 

Jersey  also. 

16.  In   1702  New  Jersey  and  New  York  were  formed 
into  one  province,  under  one  governor,  although  each 

colony  had  its  own  assembly.  This  contin 
ued  for  thirty-six  years,  when  New  Jersey 

was    separated    from    New   York,    and    had    its    own 

governor. 


1738. 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 


WILLIAM    PENN   AND    HIS   COLONY. 


Delaware.  The  river,  and  after 
ward  the  State,  were  named  from 
Lord  Delaware,  in  whose  time 
the  river  and  bay  were  explored. 

Schuylkill  (Skool'ktt).  A  name 
given  by  the  Dutch.  Kill,  which 
frequently  is  found  in  the  ending 


of  names  in  New  York,  as  Cats- 
kill,  means  "creek."  Schuyl 
finds  its  nearest  English  word  in 
"  skulk ;  "  and  Schuylkill  means 
thus  "  hidden  creek." 
Lenni  Lenape  (Lenhte  Len-ah'pe] 
=  original  men. 


1.  WHEN  William  Penn  inherited  his  father's  estate, 
he  came  into  possession  of  a  claim  for  a  large  sum  of 
money  which  his  father  held  against  the  crown.     Penn 
proposed   to  the  government  that  he  should   be   paid, 
not  in  money,  but  in  a  grant  of  land  in  America.     He 
intended  to  send  there  colonies  of  Friends. 

2.  The  English  colonies  in  America  were  all  having 


WILLIAM   PENN   AND    HIS   COLONY.  m 

difficulties  with  the  Indians,  and  some  members  of  the 
government  looked  with  great  contempt  upon  the  pro 
posal  to  send  out  these  non-resisting  Quakers 
to    face    the    savage    Indians.     But   Penn    pre 
vailed,  and  obtained  a  charter  and  a  large  tract  of  land. 

3.  This  tract  consisted  of  forty  thousand  square  miles 
lying  west  of  the  Delaware  for  five  degrees  of  longitude, 
and  extending  north  and  south  for  three  degrees  of  lati 
tude.     Penn  wished  to  call  it  Sylvania,  or  Woodland; 
but  the  king  insisted  on  calling  it  Pennsylvania,  in  honor 
of  Penn's  father. 

4.  The  owner  of  this  vast  farm  at  once  set  about  his 
experiments  in  government.     He  invited  the  aid  of  all 
who  were  ready  to  work  with  him.     He  offered  to  sell 
portions  of  his  land  to  families  who   should   emigrate, 
and  he  advertised  his  purpose  far  and  wide.     He  was 
known  beyond  the  borders   of  England;  and,   among 
others,   a  company  of  Germans   bought  a  large   tract. 
One  of  their  first  settlements  was  called  Germantown. 

5.  The  Friends  in  England  could  only  preach  their 
doctrines.     Here  they  meant  to  put  them  all  in  practice. 
Penn  declared  that  every  peaceful  citizen  was  to  be  free 
to  come  and  go,  to  worship  God  as  he  thought  right, 
and  to  have  a  part  in  making  the  laws.     When  a  person 
was  tried  for  an  offence,  he  was  to  be  tried  by  a  jury; 
and  if  the  offender  were  an  Indian,  he  was  to  have  six 
of  his  race  on  the  jury. 

6.  There  was  to  be  no  punishment  by  death  except 
for  murder  or  treason.     Lying  was  to  be  punished.     As 
far  as  possible,  disputes  were  to  be  settled  by  laying  the 
matter  before  friends,  and  not  by  going  into  a  court  of 
justice.     Penn  meant  himself  to  live  there  and  manage 
his  great  property.     He  was  to  be  governor,  with  the 


112          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

right  to  appoint   a  deputy-governor.      But  the  people 
were  to  choose  delegates  to  an  Assembly  and  Council. 

7.  The  rights  of  Indians  were  to  be  respected ;   and 
they  had,  Penn  said,  rights  to  the  land.     King  Charles 
had  granted  Pennsylvania  to  Penn.     In  return  he  was  to 
give  the  king  each  year  two  beaver  skins,  and  one  fifth 
of  all  the  gold  and   silver  that  was  mined.     But  Penn 
declared  that  the  savages  who  roamed  over  the  country 
were  the  real  owners  of  the  land,  and  he  meant  to  pay 
them  also. 

8.  In  1 68 1  three  vessels  left  England  with  emigrants 
who  were  the  first  to  take   advantage  of  Perm's  offer. 
The   next  year,  Penn  himself  sailed  to  his  new  estate 
in  the  ship  Welcome.     One  hundred  Friends  were  with 
him,   nearly   all   of  whom  were   old   neighbors.     They 
sailed  up  the  Delaware  and  landed  at  Newcastle,  Oc 
tober  27,  1682. 

9.  There  were  already  some  Dutch  and  Swedes  living 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Delaware.     The  country  which 
they  occupied  had  been  a  part  of  the  possession  of  the 
Duke  of  York.      The  king  had  included  it  within  the 
grant  made  to   Penn;    and  the  duke,  to  whom  Penn's 
father  had  once  done  a  great  service,  gave  up  his  own 
rights. 

10.  Penn  at  once  received  these  earlier  settlers.     He 
confirmed  their  titles  to  land  and  office,  and  adopted 
them  into  his  colony.     Then  he  went  up  the  river  to 
Upland,  now  Chester,  and  there  held  his  first  Assembly. 
He  had  expected  to  make  this  place  the  site  of  his  chief 
town,  but,  going  farther  up  the  river,  he  found  a  more 
convenient  spot. 

11.  There  was  a  broad  tongue  of  land  lying  between 
two  rivers,  the  Delaware  and  the  Schuylkill.     Upon  this 


WILLIAM   PENN   AND    HIS   COLONY. 


plain  Penn  laid  out  Philadelphia  in  broad  squares,  shaded 
by  trees,  and  ordered  a  house  to  be  built  for  his  own 
use.  The  town,  as  first  laid  out,  extended  from  river 
to  river,  and  was  between  what  are  now  Vine  and  South 
Streets. 

12.    For  two  years  Penn  remained  in  the  country,  to 
look   after   his    colony.      His   special   business   was   to 


make    friends  with    the    Indians.     A 
monument   in    Philadelphia  marks    the 
spot,  called  by  the  Indians  Shackamaxon, 
where,  under  a  spreading  elm,  Penn  is  said  to 
have  made  a  formal  treaty  with  the  Indians. 

13.  By  this  treaty  he  paid  them  for  the  land  which  he 
had  taken,  and  made  them  presents.     Neither  Penn  nor 
his  companions  carried  any  weapons,  and  the  Indians 
laid  aside  their  arms.      It  was  a  treaty  of  peace,  and 
was  honorably  kept  on  both  sides  for  sixty  years. 

14.  The  Indians  of  that  region  were  the  Delawares, 
or  the  Lenni  Lenape,  as  they  called  themselves.     They 


THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


had  recently  been  conquered  by  the  savage  Iroquois, 
and  were  thus  better  disposed  toward  the  new-comers. 
The  Friends  on  their  side,  by  their  peaceful  ways  and 
honest  dealings,  were  able  to  live  in  harmony  with  the 
red  men. 

15.   The  country  about  Philadelphia  was  exceedingly 
fertile.     This  fact,  with  the  wise  laws  and  liberal  policy 


Philadelphia,  1682,  with  Perm's  House. 


of  Penn,  made  the  colony 

very   popular  ;    so    that 

when  Penn   returned    to 

England  fifty  townships 

had  been  settled,  and  Philadelphia  had  between  three 

hundred  and  four  hundred  houses. 

16.  When  Penn  visited  England  he  expected  to  set 
his  affairs  in  order  there  and  return  to  America 
for  the  rest  of  his  life.  But  it  was  fifteen  years 

before  he  could  get  away.     He  had  enemies  in  England, 


1684. 


THE   OLD   DOMINION. 


1699. 


and  he  was  kept  busy  looking  out  for  the  interests  of 
his  colony  and  defending  persecuted  Friends. 

17.  He  had  enemies  also  in   Pennsylvania.     The  col 
ony  was  without  a  real  head,  and  many  disorders  arose. 
The   people  were   slow  to   pay  what  was  due  on  their 
lands.     But  when  Penn  returned,  he  recovered 

the  authority  which  his  deputy  had  lost.     He 

found  it  necessary,  however,  to  lessen  the  authority  of 

the  governor  and  to  increase  that  of  the  Assembly. 

18.  Penn  went  to   England   again  shortly  after,  and 
died  there  at  last  in  trouble,  having  lost  much 
property.     But  the  colony  grew  and  prospered. 

In  1703  the  people  occupying  the  district  known  as  the 
Territories  and  comprising  what  is  now  known  as  Dela 
ware,  separated  from  Pennsylvania,  and  had  their  own 
Assembly.  The  two  colonies  had,  however,  the  same 
governor. 


1701. 
1718. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 


THE    OLD     DOMINION. 


Indented.  Bound  out  to  service. 
We  speak  of  the  indentures  of  an 
apprentice. 


Roy'alist.  Attached  to,  and  fol 
lowing  the  fortunes  of,  a  king  or 
royal  family. 


1.  WHEN  Virginia  held  its  first  Assembly,  the  colony 
was  still  under  the  government  of  the  London 
Company   for   Virginia.      That    company   was 
composed    largely   of   Englishmen   who    opposed    the 
king.     As  they  demanded  a  free  parliament  for  Eng- 
lanH,   so   they   insisted    that  Virginia   should    have    its 
regular  Assembly. 


Il6          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

2.  In  the  struggle  which  followed,  the  king  took  away 
the  charter  from  the  company,  and  after  that  he  himself 

appointed  the  governor  of  Virginia.  But  since 
the  colony  still  had  its  Assembly,  it  was  better 
off  than  before.  The  company,  when  the  colony  was 
fairly  established,  was  more  likely  to  be  a  hindrance 
than  a  help.  No  body  of  men,  however  upright,  could 
govern  wisely  a  growing  colony  across  the  ocean. 

3.  Virginia  was   growing  rapidly.      The  settlements 
were   at  first   confined    to   the    peninsula   between    the 
James    and    the    York.     Here    the    planters    lived    in 
comfort  in  roomy  wooden  houses,  surrounded,  for  pro 
tection  against  the  Indians,  by  palisades.     Their  chief 
business  was  to  raise  tobacco  to  send  to  London  ;  for 
this    they    employed    indented    servants    and    African 
slaves. 

4.  The   indented   servants  were    men  and   boys  sent 
out  from  England  by  the  company.     They  were  bound 
out  to  the  planters  for  a  term  of  years   to  repay  the 
expense    of  sending   them.      In    1619   twenty   African 
slaves  were  brought  into  the  colony ;   thirty  years  later, 
there  were  three  hundred. 

5.  There  were    no    large    towns    in  Virginia.      Each 
planter  had  his  estate,  and  lived  there  as  English  gen 
tlemen  lived  in  England.    He  had  a  warehouse  in  which 
he    stored   his    tobacco,  and  a  wharf  to  which    once  a 
year   a   ship    came    to    be  loaded.      The    ship    carried 
tobacco   to  London,  and    brought   back  whatever   the 
planter  needed. 

6.  Not  only  was  tobacco  the  staple  product  of  the 
country,   it   served   as  currency  in   mercantile   transac 
tions.     The  planters  kept  their  accounts  in   it;    salaries 
and  taxes  were  paid  with  it.     The  chief  value  of  Vir- 


THE   OLD   DOMINION.  1 17 

ginia,  in  the  eyes  of  England,  was  that  she  could  furnish 
the  mother-country  with  tobacco. 

7.  Unlike  the  people  of  New  England,  the  planters 
of  Virginia  were  mostly  Church-of-England  men,  and 
partisans   of  the   king.     When  Charles   I.  was 

1649 

executed,   great  numbers  of  his  friends  came 
over  to  Virginia  and  began  life  again  there.     Yet  there 
were   many  also  in  the  colony  who  sympathized  with 
Cromwell  and  the  Commonwealth ;   some  of  these  had 
come  to  Virginia  from  New  England. 

8.  Living  as  these  Englishmen  did,  each  on  his  sepa 
rate  estate,  with  servants  and  slaves,  and  having  their 
own  Assembly,  they  governed  themselves,  and  were  very 
jealous  of  their  rights.     But  they  were  so  loyal  to  the 
king  that  when  Charles  I.  was  executed,  they  declared 
it  was  treason  to  question  the  right  of  Charles   II.  to 
the  throne. 

9.  Parliament  therefore   sent  a   force   to  subdue  the 
colony.     There  were  some  who  favored  resistance ;  but 
wiser  counsels  prevailed,  and  the  colony  was  governed 
by  the  Puritans  so  long  as   England  was   a  Common 
wealth.     The  royalist  party,  however,  was  strong,  and  it 
was  even  proposed  at  one  time  to  set  up  there  the  ban 
ner  of  King  Charles  II. ,  before  England  recalled  him. 

10.  The  formal  name  of  Virginia  was  the  Colony  and 
Dominion  of  Virginia.     When  England   called   itself  a 
Commonwealth,  the  royalists  in  Virginia  spoke  proudly 
and  affectionately  of  their  country  as  the  Old  Dominion 
of  the  king.     There  was  great  rejoicing  among 

them  when  Charles  II.  was  crowned,  and  Vir 
ginia  came  again  under  a  royalist  governor,  Sir  William 
Berkeley. 

11.  For  a  time  the  king's  party  had  things  very  much 


Il8          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 

their  own  way.  The  Assembly,  instead  of  being  re- 
elected  every  two  years,  continued  to  sit  without  change. 
The  same  persons  held  office  and  controlled  the  colony. 
They  came  to  regard  the  offices  as  belonging  to  them, 
and  used  them  as  a  means  of  getting  rich. 

12.  The  laws  which  England  made  to  regulate  trade 
with  Virginia  were  very  severe  upon  the  planters.    Every 
ship  laden  with  tobacco  had  to  pay  a  heavy  duty  before 
it  left  Virginia,  and  another  when  it  reached  England. 
By  the  Navigation  Act  the  planter  could  send  his  to 
bacco  to  none  but  English  ports. 

13.  When  the  people  had  borne  these  evils  until  they 
seemed  intolerable,  a  new  danger  arose.     The  Indians  on 
the  Potomac  River  were  drawn  into  a  quarrel  with  the 

English.     What   at    first   was    a   petty  dispute 
became  rapidly  a  general  outbreak.     The  In 
dians   invaded   the    settlements,  and  killed    more    than 
three  hundred  of  the  settlers. 

14.  Twice  before  there  had  been  serious  trouble  with 
the  Indians,  but  for  thirty  years  there  had  been  peace. 
This  outbreak  on  the  frontier  might  have  left  little  mark 
on  the  colony  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  general  state  of 
affairs.     The  people,  already  discontented  with  Sir  Wil 
liam  Berkeley  and  his  associates,  found  fresh  cause  for 
complaint ;    they    said    that   the    government  did  not 
protect  them. 

15.  A  young  planter,  Nathaniel  Bacon,  demanded  a 
commission  to  raise  troops  against  the   Indians.     The 
governor  refused  to  give  it,  and  Bacon  put  himself  at 
the  head  of  a  company  without  the  governor's  consent. 
A  great  number  of  planters  joined  him,  not  so  much 
to   fight  the    Indians  as  to   demand  that  their  wrongs 
should  be  redressed. 


THE  OLD   DOMINION.  1 19 

16.  Bacon's  support  was  so  powerful  that  the  governor 
was  forced  to  yield.     He  promised  to  relieve  the  colony 
of  some  of  its  burdens,  and  he  gave  Bacon  a  commis 
sion.     But  no  sooner  had  Bacon  gone  off  to  fight  the 
Indians  than  Berkeley  proclaimed  him  and  his  friends 
traitors  and  rebels,  and  took  the  field  against  him. 

17.  For  a  summer  Virginia  was  engaged  in  civil  war, 
with  Berkeley,  representing  the  king,  at  the  head  of  one 
party,  and  Bacon,  representing  the  people,  at  the  head 
of  the   other.     There  was   some  fighting,   and      167& 
Jamestown  was  burned.    But  the  death  of  Bacon 
deprived  the  opposition  of  their  leader,  and  the  rebellion 
faded  out. 

18.  The  governor,  meanwhile,  had  sent  to  England 
for  troops,  and  when  they  arrived   he  used  his   power 
cruelly.     The  Assembly  at  last  insisted  that  he  should 
cease  trying  and  executing  Bacon's  men.    The  rebellion 
had  apparently  accomplished  nothing,  but  it  showed  the 
temper  of  the  Virginia  people. 

19.  In  spite  of  the  severity  of  the  English  laws,  Vir 
ginia  steadily  grew  stronger  and  richer.    The  plantations 
spread  farther  into  the  interior.     Each  planter  was  like 
a  governor  upon  his  own  plantation ;   and  the  habit  of 
ruling  servants  and  slaves  made  him  resolute  and  inde 
pendent.     All  the  planters  together  formed  a  class  like 
the  nobles  in  other  countries. 

20.  Thus  in  the  Assembly  the  planters  often  found 
themselves  upon  one  side,  and  the  governor  and  king's 
officers  on  the  other.     The  planters  learned  more  and 
more  to  act  together,  and  to  resist  whatever  threatened 
to  injure  their  prosperity  or  lessen  their  rights. 


I2O         THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

MARYLAND. 
Cal'vert.  Cecil  (S&s'il).  Leonard  (LXn'ard). 

1.  AT  the  time  when  the  Puritans  were  flocking  to 
Massachusetts   Bay  to  escape  from    evils    in    England, 
England  was    scarcely   a    more    comfortable    place   for 
Roman  Catholics,  who  were  feared  by  some  and  hated 
by  others.     One  of  their  number,  George  Calvert,  Lord 
Baltimore,  determined    to   plant  a   colony   in   America 
which  should  serve  as  a  refuge  for  his  brethren. 

2.  He    tried    Newfoundland,   but   found   the  country 
bleak,  and  sailed  farther  south,  to  Virginia.     The  Assem- 

1628  kty  was  sitting  at  Jamestown  when  he  arrived, 
but  it  did  not  welcome  him  ;  for  in  Virginia,  as 
in  England,  Puritans  and  Roman  Catholics  were  equally 
disliked.  He  sailed  up  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  was  so 
delighted  with  the  country  that  he  resolved  to  plant 
his  colony  there. 

3.  King  Charles  I.  granted  him  and  his  heirs  a  charter, 
in  1632,  with  authority  to  occupy  what  is  now  Maryland 
and  part  of  Delaware.     The  name  "  Maryland  "  was  in 
honor  of  the  Queen  of  England.     He  was  to  rule  there 
much  as  the  king  ruled  in  England,  with  an  assembly 
like  parliament.     The  laws  were  to  agree  with  the  laws 
of  England,  and  nothing  was  to  be  done   offensive  to 
the  Church  of  England. 

4.  George  Calvert  died  while  the  charter  was  in  the 
king's  hands;  but  his  son  Cecil  succeeded  him,  and  car 
ried  out  his  plans.     In  the  autumn  of  1633  Cecil  sent 
out,  under  his   brother  Leonard,  the  first  company,  of 


MARYLAND. 


121 


about  three  hundred  people,  who  made  a  settlement, 
called  St.  Mary's,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Potomac  River. 
5.  The  Calverts  were  wise  and  far-sighted  men. 
They  wished  to  have  a  prosperous  and  peaceful  col 
ony,  and  they  knew 
this  could  not  be  if 
they  favored  one  re 
ligious  party  above 
another.  They  sent 
out  both  Protestants 
and  Roman  Catho 
lics,  and  they  caused 
laws  to  be  passed 
forbidding  persecu 
tion  for  religious 
faith.  Quakers,  even, 
were  to  have  all  the 
rights  of  other  Eng 
lishmen. 

6.    In     this     way 
only  could  the  rul 
ing   family  hope  to 
protect  people    of  their  own   faith.      The  colony  con 
tained  many  who  sustained  the  Calverts  in  this  policy, 
and   the    governor  was   careful    not   to    offend     ig49 
the   ruling  powers  in   England.     When  Crom 
well  was  in  power,  Lord  Baltimore  appointed  a  Puritan 
governor,  William  Stone. 

!  7.  It  was  not  all  harmony.  From  the  first  there 
were  troubles  with  Virginia  about  the  boundaries  of  the 
two  colonies,  and  the  dispute  was  heightened  by  relig 
ious  quarrels.  The  isle  of  Kent,  in  Chesapeake  Bay, 
was  the  occasion  of  much  of  the  trouble.  It  lay  within 


Cecil  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore. 


122          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

the  borders  of  Maryland,  according  to  the  charter;  but 
it  was  occupied  by  Virginians  as  a  trading-post. 

8.  William  Clayborne,  the  chief  trader,  denied  Cal- 
vert's  claim,  and  for  more  than  ten  years  there  was  a 
struggle  for  possession.     Clayborne  was  the  leader  of 
the  Puritans,  and  used  the  enmity  between  them  and 
the   Church  of  England   and  the  Roman  Catholics  to 
secure  control  of  Maryland. 

9.  He  did  at  one  time  succeed  in  driving  Leonard 

Calvert  out  of  the  country  into  Virginia,  and  in 

1645 

getting  possession  of  the  government.     It  was 
only  when  Charles    II.  came  to  the  throne   that  these 
quarrels  ceased,  and  the  Calvert  family  recov 
ered  their  authority.    But  whenever  they  were  at 
the  head,  there  was  toleration  for  all  forms  of  religion. 

10.  The   Calverts   continued   to   hold   proprietorship, 
except  for  the  period  from  1691  to  1715,  when  the  col 
ony  was  a  royal  province.     The  long  rule  of  the  family 
was  due  to  the  interest  which  it  felt  in  the  affairs  of  the 
people,  the  care  it  took  not  to  quarrel  with  the  people, 
and  its  residence  in  the  country. 

11.  The  mode  of  life  in  Maryland  was  similar  to  that 
in  Virginia.     There  were  large  plantations  upon  which 
tobacco  was  grown.     Whatever  the  planter  needed,  be 
yond  food  and  shelter,  was  brought  from  England.     But 
after  the  beginning  of  1700   the  people  began  also  to 
raise  wheat,  like  their  Northern  neighbors. 

12.  The  country  back  of  the  sea-coast  was  more  suited 
to  grain  than  to  tobacco,  and  tobacco  impoverished  the 
soil  very  fast.     Then  the  Susquehanna  River  offered  a 
natural    water-way   from    Pennsylvania;    so   commerce 
sprang  up.     There  was  a  greater  variety  of  occupations 
and  trades,  and  towns  began  to  be  formed. 


THE   CAROLINAS   AND   GEORGIA.  123 

13.  Providence  was  the  name  of  a  settlement  which 
was  the  centre  of  the  Puritan  population.     Afterward, 
when  Maryland  was  under  royal  government, 

the  name  was  changed  to  Annapolis  and  the 
place  made  the  capital.    In  1729  Baltimore  was  founded, 
and  speedily  became  one  of  the  most  important  towns 
in  the  country. 

14.  The  boundaries  of  Maryland  were  long  a  matter  of 
dispute.    The  Dutch  and  Swedes  had  upon  the  Delaware 
River  settlements  which  belonged  to  Maryland,  by  the 
charter  given  to  Calvert.     When  the   Dutch  lost   New 
Netherland,  they  lost  also  this  part  of  their  territory. 

15.  Then  Penn  claimed  the  same  portion  under  his 
charter,  and  afterward  Delaware  was  set  off  as  a  sepa 
rate  colony.     It  was  not  till  1760  that  the  boundary  dis 
pute  between  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania  was  settled, 
and  a  careful  survey  begun.     The  northern  boundary 
line  of  Maryland  has  ever  since  been  known,  from  its 
surveyors,  as  Mason  and  Dixon's  Line. 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

THE  CAROLINAS   AND    GEORGIA. 

Barbadoes  (Bar-bo!  doz).         \         Whitefield  (  Whit' field]. 
Frederica  (Fred-e-reeka}. 

l.  To  the  south  of  Virginia  lay  a  country  which  ex 
tended  to  the  Spanish  settlements  in  Florida.  Now  and 
then  an  adventurous  Virginian  planter  pushed  his  way 
southward  and  settled  on  the  shores  of  Albemarle 
Sound.  The  Virginia  Assembly  made  grants  of  land 


124         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

there  to  emigrants  ;   they  did  not  pay  much  attention  to 
the  fact  that  Charles  I.  had  already  given  away 

1643-1653.     .  t      • 

the  country  to  some  English  noblemen. 

2.  These  noblemen  had  done  nothing  for  the  territory 
except  to  name  it  Carolina,  after  the  king.     Some  New 

England   men   had  settled   on  the  Cape  Fear 

1660,1661.  „...,..  ,.  , 

River,  but  had  become  discouraged  and  gone 

away,  leaving  the  clearing  to  some  people  from  the  Bar- 

badoes  Islands.     When  Charles  II.  came  to  the 

throne  he  made  a  fresh  grant  of  the  country  to 

certain  gentlemen  of  his  court. 

3.  The  Proprietors,  as  they  were  called,  appointed  a 
governor  and   called   an  Assembly.     They  encouraged 
emigration ;    and  the  two  colonies,  the  Albemarle  and 
Cape    Fear,   became  the    chief   centres    of  population. 
For   the   most  part,  a  scattered    population    cultivated 
small  farms   in   a  rude  way.     The  people  were  sturdy 
and  independent. 

4.  In  the  southern  part  of  Carolina  the  Proprietors 
wished  to  gather  the  settlers  about  some    chief  town. 
After  ten  years  of  experimenting,  they  fixed  upon  the 

site    of  the    present   city   of  Charleston.     The 
planters  who  had  estates  on  the  sea-coast  or  in 

the  back  country  made  their  home  in  Charleston,  and 

left  their  estates  in  charge  of  overseers. 

5.  In  the   immediate   neighborhood  there  were   also 
plantations  where  the  planters  themselves  lived,  while 
the  huts  of  their  slaves  formed  villages  about  the  great 
houses.      Thus    in    Charleston    and    its    neighborhood 
there  was  a  rich  class,  enjoying  one  another's  society 
and  having  abundant  leisure.     Half  of  the  population 
of  Charleston  was  made  up  of  slaves,  who  performed  all 
the  manual  labor.     They  were  the  mechanics  also. 


THE   CAROLINAS   AND   GEORGIA.  125 

6.  The  chief  product  of  the  colony  was  rice ;  but  it 
was  not  sent  direct  from  each  plantation  to  England,  as 
was  the  case  with  tobacco  in  Virginia.  The  rice  was 
sold  to  merchants  in  Charleston,  who  shipped  it  and 
brought  back  English  goods  and  luxuries,  which  they 
sold  in  turn  to  the  planters. 


Old  Charleston. 


7.  The  nearness  of  the   Spanish   possessions  led  to 
many  conflicts.     Pirates,  too,  infested  the  coast,  making 
use  of  the  harbors  and  inlets.    There  were  frequent  wars 
with  the  Indians ;  and  many  of  the  captives,  especially  in 
the  early  years  of  the  colony,  were  sold  into  slavery. 

8.  The  troubles  with  Spaniards  and  with  pirates  led 
the  English   government  to  interfere  with  the  govern 
ment  conducted  by  the  Proprietors.     The  crown  bought 
the  rights  of  the  Proprietors,  and  divided  Carolina  into 
two  provinces,  North  Carolina  and  South  Carolina,  in 
1729.     After  this  the   governor  of  each  province  was 
appointed   by  the  king,  while   each   had   its  assembly 
chosen  by  the  people. 


126         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 

9.  Early  in  the  history  of  South  Carolina,  French  Hu 
guenots,  driven  from  their  own  country,  formed  settle 
ments  in  the  colony.      At  first  the   English  distrusted 
them,  and  refused  to  give  them  the  rights  they  them 
selves  enjoyed.     Afterward  the  colony  was  more  liberal. 
It  invited  men  of  all  religious  faiths  ;  and  many  Germans 
came,  as  well  as  men  from  Scotland  and  the  north  of 
Ireland.     These  last  settled  also  in  North  Carolina. 

10.  The   difficulties  which   South   Carolina  had  with 
the  Spaniards  in  Florida  were  lessened  when  the  coun 
try  between  began  to  be  settled.     When  the  Carolinas 
became  provinces  of  the  king,  this  country  was  not  in 
cluded  in  South  Carolina.     It  was  named  Georgia  from 
George  II.,  who  was  King  of  England  at  the  time. 

11.  It  was   in   his   reign   that  the   first   settlement  of 
Georgia  was  made.     James  Oglethorpe,  a  humane  Eng 
lishman,  was  distressed  by  the  miserable   condition  of 
many  of  his  countrymen.     He   pitied  especially  those 
who  were  oppressed  by  the  harsh  laws  against  debtors ; 
and  he  determined  to  make  a  colony  in  America,  where 
they  could  begin  life  anew. 

12.  He  formed  an  association  which  was  to  be  gov 
erned  by  a  Board  of  Trustees,  and  obtained  from  the 
king  a  charter,  which  gave  them  possession  of  Georgia 
for  twenty-one  years.     He  selected  the  best  colonists  he 

could  find,  and  sailed  for  Charleston.     Thence 
he  carried  his  company  to  the  Savannah  River, 
and  laid  the  foundations  of  the  city  of  Savannah. 

13.  He  returned  to  England  for  more  colonists ;  and 
with  him,  when  he  came  back,  were  Charles  Wesley,  who 
was  his  secretary,  and  John  Wesley,  who  came  as  mis 
sionary  to  the  Indians.      Afterward  George  Whitefield 
came  for  a  time.     These  were  famous  preachers,  with 


THE   CAROLINAS   AND   GEORGIA. 


12; 


whom  the  Methodist  movement  began  in  England. 
They  did  not  stay  long  in  Georgia,  but  they  attracted 
attention  to  the  colony. 

14.  Large  numbers  of  people  joined  the  colony  from 
England  and    from    Germany.      Oglethorpe   was    gov 
ernor,  and  showed 

the  greatest  energy 
in  planning  for  the 
welfare  of  the  set 
tlements.  He  was 
especially  desirous 
of  bringing  out  emi 
grants  who  were 
familiar  with  differ 
ent  forms  of  indus 
try.  He  occupied 
new  points  at  Da- 
rien,  Augusta,  and 
Frederica,  on  an 
island  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Altamaha. 

15.  In  1739  war 
broke  out  between 

England  and  Spain,  and  the  American  settlements  at  the 
South  were  in  great  danger.  A  fleet  of  Spanish  vessels 
with  five  thousand  men  appeared  off  the  coast  and  threat 
ened  Frederica.  General  Oglethorpe,  with  only  eight  hun 
dred  men,  attacked  the  invaders  and  saved  the  colony. 

16.  At  the  end  of  twenty-one  years  the  Trustees  found 
themselves  beset  with  difficulties  in  governing  a  distant 
colony.      They  gave  up  their  possessions  to  the 
crown,  and  Georgia  was  ruled  like  other  parts  of 
America,  —  by  a  governor  appointed  by  the  king,  and 


General  Oglethorpe. 


1754. 


128        THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH  AMERICA. 


TOPICAL   ANALYSIS   FOR   REVIEW. 

I.  THE  ENGLISH  SETTLEMENTS  IN  NORTH  AMERICA. 

1.  Affairs  in  England  which  induced  emigration. 

a.  The  formation  of  commercial  companies,  XV.  I,  3; 

XVIII.  9. 

b.  The  poverty  in  England,  XVI.  2  ;  XXIX.  n. 

c.  Difficulties  in  the  Church,  XVII.  1-3;  XVIII.  1-4; 

XXV.  1-12;  XXVIII.  i. 

d.  Political  dissensions,  XVIII.  5-7,  12,  13. 

e.  Interests  of  fishermen,  XVIII.  8. 

2.  The  companies  which  formed  plantations. 

a.  The  Virginia  Company,  XV.  I,  2. 

b.  The  Virginia  Company  (London). 

i.   Its  members  and  domain,  XV.  3. 

ii.   Its  first  venture,  XV.  5. 
iii.   Its  expectations,  XV.  14. 
iv.   Its  new  efforts  to  colonize  Virginia,  XVI.  1-3. 

v.   Change  of  membership,  XVI.  10  ;  XXVII.  i. 
vi.  Loss  of  its  charter,  XXVII.  2. 

c.  The  Virginia  Company  (Plymouth). 

i.  Its  members  and  domain,  XV.  3. 
ii.  The  Popham  Colony  established,  XV.  4. 
iii.   Controls  Plymouth,  XVII.  19. 

d.  The  London  Adventurers,  XVII.  5. 

e.  The  Governor  and  Company  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay. 

i.  Charter  obtained,  XVIII.  9. 
ii.  Character  of  the  charter,  XVIII.  10,  n. 
iii.  Enlargement  of  the  company,  XVIII.  14. 
iv.  The  charter  carried  to  America,  XVIII.  15,  16. 

v.  Attempts  of  the  king  to  recover  the  charter, 

XXIII.  7,  8;  XXIV.  3. 
vi.   The  charter  withdrawn,  XXIV.  10. 

f.  The  Board  of  Trustees  for  Georgia. 

i.  Occasion  of  its  formation,  XXIX.  ir. 
ii.  Length  of  its  government,  XXIX.  12. 
iii.  Expiration  of  its  power,  XXIX.  16. 

3.  Founders  of  settlements. 

a.   Lord  Say  and  Sele  and  Lord  Brook,  XX.  4. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  129 

b.  Roger  Williams,  XX.  8-n. 

c.  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges,  XX.  ii,  13. 

d.  Captain  John  Mason,  XX.  11-13. 

e.  William  Penn. 

Birth  and  training,  XXV-  10. 

Position  among  the  Friends,  XXV.  11-13. 

Immediate  occasion  of  founding  Pennsylvania, 

XXVI.  i. 

iv.  Obtains  a  charter  and  grant  of  land,  XXVI.  2,  3. 

v.  Invitation  to  emigrants,  XXVI.  4. 

vi.  Character  of  the  proposed  government,  XXVI. 
5,6. 

vii.  His  treatment  of  the  Indians,  XXVI.  7,  12,  13. 
viii.   His  first  venture,  XXVI.  8. 

ix.  His  attitude  toward  previous  settlers,  XXVI.  10. 

x.  He  founds  Philadelphia,  XXVI.  Ii. 

xi.  His  return  to  England,  XXVI.  15,  16. 

xii.  His  difficulties  and  death,  XXVI.  17,  18. 
/.    George  and  Cecil  Calvert. 

i.  George  Calvert's  religious  and  political  posi 
tion,  XXVIII.  i. 

ii.  His  attempts  in   Newfoundland  and  Virginia, 
XXVIII.  2. 

iii.  Charter  securing  Maryland,  XXVIII.  3. 

iv.  Cecil's  enterprise,  XXVIII.  4. 

v.  The  political  wisdom  of  the  Calverts,  XXVIII. 

5,  6,  IQ 
g.  James  Oglethorpe,  XXIX.  11-15. 

II.  THE  ENGLISH  COLONIES  IN  NORTH  AMERICA. 
I.  Virginia. 

a.  Formation  of  the  Virginia  Company,  XV.  1-3. 

b.  First  company  sent  out,  XV.  5. 

c.  Settlement  at  Jamestown,  XV.  5,  6. 

d.  Government  of  the  colony,  XV.  7;  XVI.  i,  5,  6,  10- 

12;  XXVII.  i,  2. 

e.  The  men  who  made  up  the  colony,  XV.  8  ;  XVI.  1-3. 

f.  Relations  with  the  Indians. 

i.   Friendly  relations,  XV.  9,  10,  13,  14. 

ii.  Hostile    relations,    XV.    10-12;     XVI.    4-6; 

XXVII.  13-16. 

g.  Industrial  life. 

i.  False  industries,  XV.  14,  15. 


I3O         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

ii.  Chief  productive  industry,  XVI. 9;  XXVII.  5,6. 

iii.  Laws  of  trade,  XXVII.  12. 
h.  Social  life. 

i.   Indented  servants,  XXVII.  3,  4. 

ii.  Slavery,  XVI.  13  ;  XXVII.  4. 

iii.  The   planters   and    their-  character,    XVI.    8; 

XXVII.  3,  5,  7,  19- 
/.    Political  life. 

i.  The  Assembly,  XVI.  n,  12;  XXVII.  i,  7. 

ii.  For  the  king  and  against  the   king,  XX VI I. 
7-1 1,  20. 

iii.  Bacon's  rebellion,  XXVII.  15-18. 
j.  Relations  with  other  colonies,  XVI.  3,  7. 

2.  Plymouth. 

a.  Origin  of  the  colony,  XVII.  1-5. 

b.  The  first  company,  XVII.  6-8. 

c.  The  place  chosen  for  settlement,  XVII.  9-13. 

d.  Government  of  the  colony,  XVII.  14,  15. 

e.  The  first  winter,  XVII.  16. 

/.   Relations  with  Indians,  XVII.  17,  18. 

g.   Change  of  character  and  plans,  XVII.  19,  20. 

h.   Colonizing  movement,  XX.  2. 

/".  Member  of  the  United   Colonies  of   New  England, 

XXII.  14. 

j.   Indian  depredations,  XXIV.  5. 
k.  Becomes  a  part  of  the  province  of   New   England, 

XXIV.  12. 

3.  Massachusetts. 

a.  Causes  which  led  to  the  establishment  of  the  colony, 

XVIII.  1-7,  12,  13. 

b.  Origin  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Company,  XVIII. 

8,  9. 

c.  First  settlement  made  by  the  company,  XVI 1 1.  9. 

d.  Character  of  the  charter,  XVIII.  10,  n. 

e.  Removal  of  the  charter  to  America,  XVIII.  14-16. 

f.  First  great  migration,  XVIII.  16. 

g.  Founding  of   Boston  and  neighboring  towns,  XIX. 

1-3- 

h.  Character  and  occupations  of  the  colony,  XIX.  4-9. 
i.    Religious  life,  XIX.  10,  16. 
j.    Government  of  the  colony,  XIX.  11-14,  16. 
k.  First  growth  of  the  colony,  XIX.  15  ;  XX.  14. 
/.    Colonization  of  other  places,  XX.  1-3,  6. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  131 

m.  Dealings  with  Indians,  XIX.  3;  XX.  15;  XXI.  19; 

XXII.  1-7. 

».  The  Pequot  War,  XXII.  8-11. 
o.   King  Philip's  War,  XXIV.  4-7. 

4.  Connecticut. 

a.  Settlements  of  Plymouth  people,  XX.  2. 

b.  Settlements  of  Dutch  people,  XX.  2. 

c.  Settlements  from  Massachusetts,  XX.  3. 

d.  The  English  patent,  XX.  4. 

e.  Troubles  with  the  Indians,  XXII.  8-10. 

/.   Expulsion  of  the  Dutch,  XX.  4;  XXIII.  15. 
g.   Fortune  of  the  charter,  XXIV.  14. 

5.  New  Haven. 

a.  Establishment,  XX.  5. 

b.  United  with  Connecticut,  XXIV.  2. 

6.  Rhode  Island. 

a.  Establishment,  XX.  6. 

b.  The  influence  of  Roger  Williams,  XX.  9,  10. 

7.  New  Hampshire,  XX.  11-14. 

8.  New  York. 

a.  Ground  of  the  English  claim,  XXIII.  14  (see  VI.  2  ; 

XII.  5  ;  XVI.  7). 

b.  Presented  to  the  Duke  of  York,  XXIII.  14. 

c.  Taken  possession  of,  XXIII.  15,  16. 

d.  Temporary  recovery  by  the  Dutch,  XXIII.  17. 

9.  The  Jerseys. 

a.  Occupied  first  by  the  Dutch,  XXV.  12. 

b.  The  English  proprietors,  XXV.  12. 

c.  Character  of  the  settlers,  XXV.  13,  14. 

d.  United  with  New  York  and  then  separated,  XXV.  15, 

16. 
10.   Pennsylvania. 

a.  Origin  of  the  name,  XXVI.  3. 

b.  The  first  settlers,  XXVI.  9,  4,  8. 

c.  Character  of  the  government,  XXVI.  5,  6. 

d.  Form  of  the  government,  XXVI.  6. 

e.  Dealings  with  Indians,  XXVI.  2,  7,  12-14. 
L  ii .  Delaware. 

a.  A  part  of  Pennsylvania  at  first,  XXVI.  3,  9. 

b.  A  part  also  of  Maryland,  XXVIII.  3,  14,  15- 

c.  Its  separation,  XXVI.  18. 
12.  Maryland. 

a.  Origin  of  the  colony,  XXVIII.  1-3. 


132          THE    SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

b.  The  first  settlement,  XXVIII.  4. 

c.  Character  of  the  government,  XXVIII.  3,  5,  6,  10, 

d.  Difficulties  of  the  colony. 

i.  With  Virginia,  XXVIII.  7-9. 
ii.   Internal  troubles,  XXVIII.  7-10. 
iii.  As  to  its  boundaries,  XXVIII.  14,  15. 

e.  Character  of  the  life  in  Maryland,  XXVIII.  11-13 

13.  The  Carolinas. 

a.  The  first  settlements,  XXIX.  i,  2. 

b.  The  government,  XXIX.  2,  3,  8. 

c.  The  character  of  the  settlements,  XXIX.  3. 

i.   In  the  northern  parts,  XXIX.  3,  9. 
ii.  In  the  southern  parts,  XXIX.  4,  5,  9. 

d.  Products  of  the  southern  parts,  XXIX.  6. 

e.  Difficulties  of  the  colony. 

i.  With  Indians,  XXIX.  7. 
ii.  With  Spaniards,  XXIX.  7,  8,  10. 

14.  Georgia. 

a.  Origin  of  the  name,  XXIX.  10. 

b.  Origin  of  the  first  settlement,  XXIX.  n. 

c.  Government  of  the  colony,  XXIX.  12,  16. 

d.  Eminent  visitors,  XXIX.  13. 

e     Oglethorpe's  plans,  XXIX.  11,  14. 
f.    The  struggle  with  Spain,  XXIX.  15. 

III.  THE     NEW    ENGLAND     CONFEDERATION,    XXII.     12-15  ; 

XXIII.  i  ;   XXIV.  8. 

IV.  THE  PURITANS. 

1.  Origin  of  the  party  in  England,  XVIII.  2,  3. 

2.  Their  religious  preferences,  XVIII.  2. 

3.  Their  political  aims,  XVIII.  6  ;  XXIII.  2,  3. 

4.  Their  fears  for  England,  XVIII.  7,  12,  13. 

5.  Their  plan  of  escape,  XVIII.  13-15. 

6.  The  great  migration  to  America,  XVIII.  16;  XIX.  15,  16. 

7.  The  Puritan  policy  in  New  England,  XIX.  10-14;  xx-  8,9; 

XXIII.  3. 

8.  Relations  between  Puritans  in  England  and  Puritans  in 

New  England,  XXIII.  2-4,  6. 

9.  Treatment  of  P>iends  by  Puritans,  XXV.  7. 

10.  Their  connection  with  Virginia,  XXVII.  7,  9. 

11.  Their  connection  with  Maryland,  XXVIII.  2,  5,  6,  8,  13. 
V.  THE  QUAKERS. 

I.  Origin  of  the  society,  XXV.  1-5. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  133 

2.  Characteristics  of  the  society,  XXV.  2-4,  6, 8,  9  ;  XXVI.  2, 

5,  6,  14. 

3.  Persecutions,  XXV.  7,  8. 

4.  Treatment  of  Indians,  XXVI.  5,  7,  12-14. 

VI.  THE  INDIANS. 

1.  Origin  of  the  people,  XXI.  1-3. 

2.  Origin  of  the  name,  XXI.  i  (see  V.  4). 

3.  Appearance  of  the  people,  XXI.  4. 

4.  Their  mode  of  life. 

a.  In  obtaining  food,  XXI.  5,  9. 

b.  In  dress,  XXI.  6. 

c.  In  shelter,  XXI.  7. 

5.  Their  family  life,  XXI.  8. 

6.  Their  tribal  life,  XXI.  12-14. 

7.  The  differences  between  tribes,  XXI.  15  (see  XIII.  7). 

8.  Their  general  likeness,  XXI.  10,  16. 

9.  Their  legends,  XXI.  17. 

10.  Number  of  Indians,  XXI.  18;  XVII.  16  ;  XIX.  3. 

11.  What  they  thought  of  the  whites,  XXI.  19  ;  XXII.  i. 

12.  Their  relations  with  the  English. 

a.  In  Virginia,  XV.  9-14. 

b.  In  Plymouth  Colony,  XVII.  16. 

c.  In  New  England  at  large,  XXII.  2,  5. 

13.  Conversion  to  Christianity,  XXII.  3-5. 

14.  Indian  wars. 

a.  In  Virginia,  XXVII.  13-16. 

b.  In  New  England. 

i.  Pequot  War,  XXII.  8-11. 
ii.  King  Philip's  War,  XXIV.  4-7. 


Virginia  Halfpenny.  Lord  Baltimore  Shilling. 

COLONIAL   CURRENCY. 


134         THE   SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 

Popham  Colony  founded     .     , 1607 

Founding  of  Jamestown May  13,  1607 

Captain  John  Smith  explored  the  New  England  coast 1614 

Exportation  of  tobacco  to  England 1616 

First  Colonial  Assembly  at  Jamestown 1619 

First  cargo  of  slaves  brought  to  Virginia 1619 

Plymouth  Colony  begun           .          Dec.  21,  1620 

Massacre  by  Indians  in  Virginia 1620 

Settlement  of  New  Hampshire  at  Portsmouth  and  Dover  ....  1623 

Virginia  deprived  of  her  charter  and  made  a  royal  province  .     .     .  1624 

Massachusetts  Bay  Company  founded 1628 

First  settlement  at  Salem 1628 

Settlement  of  Boston 1630 

Settlement  at  Saco  and  Biddeford 1630 

Settlement  of  York 1631 

Maryland  granted  to  Lord  Baltimore 1632 

Connecticut  settled  at  Windsor,  Hartford,  and  Wethersfield     1633-1636 

Settlement  of  Maryland 1634 

Harvard  College  founded 1636 

Providence  founded  by  Roger  Williams 1636 

General  Court  of  Connecticut  begun 1637 

Pequot  War J636,  1637 

New  Haven  Colony  founded 1638 

Settlement  of  the  Swedes  on  the  Delaware 1638 

War  between  king  and  parliament 1642 

Confederation  of  the  New  England  Colonies 1643 

England  became  a  Commonwealth 1649 

First  of  the  Navigation  Acts 1650 

First  settlements  in  North  Carolina 1653 

New  Amsterdam  taken  by  the  English 1664 

King  Philip's  War 1675 

Settlement  of  Burlington,  New  Jersey 1677 

Philadelphia  founded 1682 

The  Massachusetts  Charter  revoked 1684 

Seizure  of  Andros  in  Boston • 1689 

Death  of  Penn 1718 

Baltimore  founded 1729 

The  Carolinas  divided !729 

Georgia  settled  by  General  Oglethorpe 1733 


EEffOE  POSSESSIONS 

I  AM  E  R ICA  AT  TH  E  Que7)ec 

:ENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

JNIAL  CHARTER  CLAIMS. 
...  i  ....  i  inn  Miles 


NEW  ENGLAND 


NEW   NETHERLAND  I  - 

Ticice  the  Scale  of  the  large  Map. 


FRANCE   IN   AMERICA. 


135 


CHAPTER   XXX. 


FRANCE    IN   AMERICA. 


Chevalier  de  la  Salle  (Shev-ah- 

Ver  deh  lah  Sakl'). 
La  Chine  (Lah  Sheen],  China. 
Frontenac  (Fron-te-nahk'}. 


Louis  (Loo'ee  or  Loo' is}. 
Beaujeu    (Bo-zher*,    but    without 

sounding  the  r). 
D'Iberville  (Dee-ber-veel'). 


1.  THE  English  were  thus  planting  their  colonies  along 
the  Atlantic  sea-board,  and  gradually  pushing  their  way 
into  the  interior.     At  the  same  time  the  French  were 
following   the    steps    of  their    early  explorers,  Cartier, 
Champlain,    and    others;     they    were    penetrating   the 
continent  by  way  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

2.  The  two  great  pioneers  of  French  occupation  were 
the  fur-trader  and  the  missionary.     Among  the  soldiers, 
also,  who  came   out  to   New    France,   were   men   fired 
with  an   ambition  to   add    to  the   domain  of  the  king. 
Such   men,  too,  often   engaged   in   enterprise  with  the 
fur-traders,  and  shared  the  zeal  of  the  missionaries. 

3.  Like  the  Spanish  and  the  English,  the  French  were 
possessed  with  the  idea  that  they  could  find  a  passage  to 
the  South  Sea,  and  thus  to  India  and  China.     What  was 
more  likely  than  that  the  great  water-ways  of  which  they 
knew  something  would  lead  them  thither?     Those  who 
went  farthest  into  the  wilderness  brought  back  stories 
from  the  Indians  which  seemed  to  confirm  this  belief. 

4.  One  of  the  greatest  of  the  French  explorers  was 
the  Chevalier  de  la  Salle.     He  came  out  to  Canada  to 
seek  his   fortune,   and  was   granted   a  tract  of 

land  a  few  miles  beyond  Montreal.     There  he 
gathered  men  about  him,  and  made  a  fortified  settle 
ment,  which  he  named  La  Chine. 


1666. 


136         THE   SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

5.  The    name   which    La   Salle    gave   to   this    place 
shows  what  was  on  his  mind ;   he  was  filled  with  a  de 
sire  to  find  the  South  Sea.     He  determined,  also,  that 
the  French   should   occupy  the  great  West  before  the 
English  and  Spaniards  could  make  their  way  thither. 

6.  To  carry  out  his  plans,  La  Salle  secured  the  aid  of 
rich  men,  and  of  Count  Frontenac,  Governor  of  Canada. 
He  built  a  strongly  fortified    place  on   Lake  Ontario, 
near  the  present  town   of  Kingston.      This  was  to   be 
the  starting-point  of  his  expeditions ;   and  from  here,  in 
1678,  he  made  the  first  of  a  series  of  journeys  which 
lasted  nearly  ten  years. 

7.  He  built  vessels  and  explored  the  upper  lakes ;  he 
made  his  way  to  the  Illinois  River,  and  erected  a  fort 
where   Peoria  now  stands ;   he   sent  out  other   men   to 
explore ;   he  had  terrible  encounters  with  the  Indians. 
His  own  men  sometimes  mutinied,  but  he  did  not  flinch 
from  his  purpose. 

8.  At  last  La  Salle  made  the  great  journey  for  which 
he  had  been  planning.    With  a  party  of  Frenchmen  and 

Indians   he  set  out  from  Fort  Miamis,  on  the 
Maumee   River.      He  carried  his  canoes   from 

stream  to  stream,  until  he  reached  the  Mississippi  and 

floated  down  its  current. 

9.  He  passed  from  winter  into  spring,  and  at  every 
stage  of  his   progress   he   felt  his  great  dreams  to   be 
turning  into  realities.     He  came  among  people  who  had 
never  seen  a  white  man.      Everywhere  he  took  posses 
sion  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  Louis  XIV.,  King  of 
France,  while  the  Indians  looked  on  in  ignorant  wonder. 

10.  Upon  the  marshy  borders  of  the  Delta,  La  Salle 
formally  claimed  for  his  master  the  vast  territory  drained 
by  the   Mississippi    and    its    tributaries,  and    named   it 


FRANCE   IN   AMERICA.  137 

Louisiana.     It  was  now  the  king's  by  title,  and  he  meant 
to  make  it  the  actual  property  of  France. 

11.  He    retraced    his   course,  and    laid    plans    for    a 
fortified  settlement  upon  a  great  rock   on   the  Illinois 
River.     Here  he  meant  to  have  a  trading-post,  and  a 
defence  against  hostile  Indians.      It  was  to  be  one  of 
the  links  in  a  great  chain  of  fortified  posts  between  the 
lakes  and  the  gulf.     He  named  the  place  St.  Louis,  but 
it  is  now  known  as  Starved  Rock. 

12.  He  hastened  back  to  France,  where  his  wonderful 
journey  made  him  a  hero.     A  man  who  could  add  an 
empire  to  France  was  not  likely  to  be  denied  what  he 
asked  for.     When,  therefore,  La  Salle  laid   before   the 
king  his  wish  to  build  a  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  and  establish  a  colony  there,  the  king  at  once  aided 
him,  and  placed  four  ships  under  his  command. 

13.  The  king  was  more  ready  to  do  this  because  he 
was  at  war  with   Spain,   and   hoped   by  this   means  to 
attack    the    Spanish    possessions    in    America. 

The  expedition  sailed  with  great  expectations, 
but  failed  miserably.  The  naval  commander,  Beaujeu, 
differed  in  judgment  from  La  Salle ;  and  when  they 
landed  at  Matagorda  Bay,  in  Texas,  which  La  Salle  sup 
posed  at  first  to  be  a  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  Beaujeu 
sailed  back,  and  left  La  Salle  and  his  followers  alone. 

14.  They  built  a  fort,  and  La  Salle  bent  his  energies 
to   finding  the   Mississippi.     After  severe  disasters,  he 
divided  the  few  men  who  remained,  leaving  one  party 
in  possession  of  the  fort,  while  with  the  rest  he  resolved 
to  force   his  way  to  Canada  and  there  obtain 

1fift7 

relief.      La  Salle  never    reached  Canada.     He 

was  treacherously  killed   by  some   of  his   companions 

when  on  the  way. 


138          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

15.  A  few  of  the  party  succeeded  in  reaching  Fort 
St.  Louis,  and  bore  the  news  of  disaster  to  Canada  and 
France.     A  relief  party  was  sent  to  Texas,  but  only  a 
ruin    was    found ;     the   Spaniards    had  discovered    the 
miserable  remnant  and  put  them  to  death.     La  Salle's 

discoveries,  however,  led  the   French   to   send 
out   an    expedition    under    D'Iberville,  and    to 
make  a  settlement  near  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi. 

16.  A  communication  was  kept  up  with  Canada  by 
means  of  the  great  river.     Military  posts  were  planted 
at   intervals    along   the  way.      There  were    settlements 
about  them,  to  which  the  Indians  came  to  trade.     At 
each,  also,  was  a  mission  of  the  church.     Indeed,  the 
priest  often  came  before  the  soldier,  and  the  mission- 
house  and  chapel  rose  before  the  barracks. 

17.  The  more  the  French  came  to  know  the  land,  the 
more  they  valued  it.     They  saw  with  alarm  the  approach 
of  the  English  from  the  Atlantic ;   and  in  1748  they  even 
formed  the  plan  of  bringing  over  ten  thousand  peasants, 
and  settling  them  on  the  borders  of  the  lakes  and  in  the 
valley  of  the  Ohio. 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

CONFLICT  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  THE  ENGLISH. 


Alleghany  (Al-le-g$ne). 
Monongahela  (Mo-non-ga-hVla}. 
Presque  Isle  (Pres&eel). 


Venango  ( Ve-nanggd] . 
Cor'don.     A  chain. 
Schenectady  (Ske-nek>  to-da). 


1.  THE  two  principal  streams  which  unite  in  the 
Ohio  are  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahela  Rivers.  The 
French  had  built  a  series  of  forts  along  the  course  of 


CONFLICT  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH.    139 

the  northern  branch,  from  Presque  Isle,  on  Lake  Erie, 
to  Fort  Venango,  and  were  planning  to  build  another  at 
the  junction  of  the  streams. 

2.  Thus,  by  the  natural  boundaries,  and  by  a  cordon 
of  military  posts,  the  French   country  of  Canada   and 
the  Great  West  was  separated  from  the  northern  English 
possessions.     The  Alleghany   and   Cumberland    Moun 
tains    and    the    Blue    Ridge    formed    another   barrier, 
extending  far  down  toward  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

3.  The  southern  English  colonies  kept  close  to  the 
sea-coast,  and  there  was  little  to  tempt  them  away  from 
their  plantations  into  the  wild  interior.     The  nature  of 
their  industry  and  the  character  of  their  society  were 
unfavorable  to  western  migration  ;  and  the  water-courses 
did  not  offer  easy  modes  of  transportation. 

4.  It  was  different  at  the  North.      There,  commerce 
increased  the  wealth  of  the  towns   and  made  the  country 
near  them  more  valuable;  so  that  many  families  went 
in  search  of  new  lands  farther  from  the  coast.     Ships 
constantly  brought  over  emigrants,  who  landed  usually 
at  the  northern  ports,  since  the  most  active  trade  was 
with  the  northern  colonies. 

5.  England  was  at  war  with  France  at  different  periods 
down  to  the  early  part  of  this  century.     Whenever,  after 
the  settlement  of  America,  there  was  war  between  the 
two   countries   in   Europe,   a   part  of  the   fighting  was 
between  the  French  and  the  English  on  this  side  of  the 
Atlantic. 

6.  Besides  the  antagonism  which   arose   from  differ 
ences  in  race,  in  politics,  and  in  trade,  the  two  nations 
were  on  opposite  sides  in  religious  questions.     England 
was   at  the  head  of  Protestant  nations ;    and   she  both 
hated  and  feared  the  Roman  Catholicism  of  France. 


I4O         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

7.  In  America  the   English   colonies,   especially  the 
Puritan  ones  of  the  North,  were  very  suspicious  of  the 
French  settlements.     They  had  an  English  and  a  Prot 
estant  dislike  of  the  Roman  Catholic  French ;   besides, 
they  wanted  the  country  which  the  French  were  holding, 
and  the  entire  control  of  the  fishing  grounds  off  the  Gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence. 

8.  The  Indians,  although  they  were   opposed   to  all 
Europeans,  feared  and  hated  the  English  most.      The 
English    treated   them  with   contempt.      The   farms   of 
the   colonists   spoiled   the   hunting-grounds   of  the   In 
dians,  and  as  fast  as  a  colony  grew  it  crowded  out  the 
Indians. 

9.  The  French,  with  their  scattered  forts  and  trading- 
posts,  did  not  interfere  so  much  with  the  Indians,  and 
they  used   the   Indian   hatred  of  the  English  for  their 
own  purposes.     They  incited  them  to  ravage  the  fron 
tier  settlements.     Whenever  there  was  war  between  the 
French  and  the  English,  many  Indians  fought,  after  their 
own  fashion,  on  one  side  or  the  other. 

10.  The  first  considerable  outbreak  occurred  in  the 
colony  of  New  York.     When  the  Dutch  held  the  coun 
try,  the  principal  enterprise  was  trade  with  the  Indians 
for  fur.    The  English,  when  they  took  New  York,  brought 
in  more  farmers,  but  they  continued  the  fur-trade.     But 
the  French   came   down   from  the  north   on  the  same 
business,  and  the  interests  of  the  two  clashed. 

11.  The  most  powerful  of  the  Indian  tribes  were  the 
Iroquois,  who  obtained  their  guns,  powder,  and  other 
supplies  from  the  Dutch  and  English.     They  were  bent 
on  controlling  all  the  fur-trade  of  the  North  and  West,  and 
kept  out  the  French  and  the  Illinois  Indians  until  Canada 
was  reduced  to  a  condition  of  great  distress. 


CONFLICT  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH.     141 


12.  The   Iroquois  outwitted  their  rivals,   and   fought 
them  from  time  to  time.      At  last  they  fell  suddenly 
upon  La  Chine,  and  committed  the  most  terrible 
massacre  that  Canada  had  ever  known.     They 
burned  houses,  slew  men,  women,  and  children,  and  then 
returned  to  the  wilderness. 

13.  The  English  were  not  known  to  have  encouraged 
the   Iroquois  to  this  deed;   but  the  French,  when  they 
struck   back,   aimed  their   blow   at   their   great   enemy. 
England    and    France    were    then    at   war,    and    Count 
Frontenac,  the  Governor  of  Canada,  laid  his  plans  for 
an  attack  on  the  English  colonies. 

14.  A  company   of  French    and    Indians,   marching 


swiftly  and  silently  in  the  dead 
of  winter,  came  to  Schenectady, 
the    most    northern    outpost    of 
New  York.     So  little  did  the  garrison  within   fear  an 


142          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

attack,  that  they  had  posted  two  snow  images  for  sen 
tinels  at  the  gate.     The  French  and  Indians  surrounded 
the   settlement   in  the  night,  and  put  it  to  the 
sword.     Other  bands  fell  upon  the  settlements 
of  New  Hampshire  and  Maine. 

15.  It  was  the  frontier  only  that  had  suffered ;    but 
these   lonely  settlements  were  parts  of  New  York  and 
New  England.    Instantly,  throughout  the  colonies,  there 
sprang  up  a  determination  to  punish  the  invaders.     A 
congress  of  delegates  was  held  in  New  York,  and  plans 
were   formed  for   an   expedition  by  land  from  Albany 
against  Montreal,  and  one  by  sea  from  Boston  against 
Quebec. 

16.  Neither    expedition    succeeded ;    but   the   war  — 
commonly  called   King  William's  War  —  was  kept  up 
until   1697.     All  this  time  the  French  never  lost  sight 
of  the  great  prize  which  they  coveted  in  the  possession 
of  the    unbounded   West.     To    secure   this,   Frontenac 
pursued  the  policy  of  attaching  more  closely  to  himself 
the  friendly  tribes.     With  them  he  attacked  their  ene 
mies,  the   Iroquois,  while  the  English  only  partly  kept 
the  friendship  of  these  powerful  Indians. 

17.  There  was  peace  then  for  five  years,  when  Eng 
land   declared    war   against   France   and   Spain.     Anne 
was   queen   of  England,   and  the   war   is  called  Queen 
Anne's  War.     It  lasted   eleven  years,   and   in   America 
was   carried   on   by  the    colonists    of   England    and    of 
France.      New    England   suffered  most  on    account    of 
her    nearness    to    Canada.      A    party    of   French    and 
Indians    attacked    Deerfield,   in    Massachusetts.      After 
killing  many  men,  women,  and   children,  and  burning 
the  village,  they  carried  the  remaining  inhabitants  into 
captivity. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  WAR. 


143 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 


THE   BEGINNING   OF  THE   WAR. 


Kanawha  (Kd-ncwtf  wah}. 
Du  Quesne  (Dew-kdne'}. 
Armistice  (arm'is-tis}.  A  cessa 


tion  from  fighting  by  agreement 
of  the  parties  in  conflict. 
Le  Boeuf  (Burf,  the  r  silent). 


1.  WITH  each  war  between  France  and  England,  the 
contest  for  supremacy  in  America  grew  more  intense. 
To  the  English  colonies  it  was  not  a  matter  of  European 
politics,  but  of  the  safety  of  their  homes.     The  danger 
from  Indian  attacks  was  greater  when  the  savages  were 
led  and  encouraged  by  French  soldiers. 

2.  The  French,  with  their  military  organization,  had 
a  great  advantage  over  the  English  in  any  campaign. 
They  were  soldiers,  bred  to  fighting.     The  English,  for 
the  most  part,  were  farmers,  who  fought  only  when  the 
war  was  brought  close   to  them,   and   then   with  little 
military  organization  or  discipline. 

3.  In  1744  began  a  series  of  conflicts  which  lasted  for 
nearly  twenty  years,  until  the  great  question  whether  the 
French  or  the  English  were  to  be  masters  of  the  conti 
nent  was  settled.     The  first   important  movement  was 
against  Louisburg,  on  Cape  Breton  Island.     The  French 
had  made  this  strongly  fortified  place  a  means  of  con 
trolling  the  fishing-grounds  in  the  neighborhood. 

4.  Governor  Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  planned  a  se 
cret  expedition  to  capture  the  place,  and  placed  it  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  William  Pepperell,  who  himself 
gave  a  large  sum  toward   meeting  the  expense.     The 
fleet  sailed  out  of  Boston  Harbor  in  March,  1745  ;   and 
so  well  had  the  secret  been  kept,  that  the  arrival  of  the 


144          TIIE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

fleet  was  the  first  news  that  the  garrison  at  Louisburg 
had  of  the  expedition. 

5.  The  army  landed  on  the  island,  and  laid  siege  to 
the   place.      The   fleet  bombarded   the   fort.      For  two 
months  these  untrained  soldiers  kept  hard  at  work,  and 
at  last  the  French  surrendered.     The  achievement  was 
received  with  enthusiasm  by  the  colonies  and  with  as 
tonishment  in  Europe. 

6.  The  war  of  which  this  action  was  a  part  is  known 
as  King  George's  War,  and   came  to  an  end  in  1748. 
In  the  treaty  of  peace,  Louisburg  was  restored  to  the 
French,  to  the  bitter  disappointment  of  New  England. 
The  colonies   seemed   to   have   gained   nothing  by  the 
victory  except  a  heavy  debt,  the  remembrance  of  glory, 
and  an  increased  confidence  in  their  soldiers. 

7.  The  peace  was  of  short  duration.     It  was  rather  an 
armistice,  during  which  both  parties  were  making  ready 
for  a  final  contest.     The  English  sent  out  a  large  colony 
to  Acadia,  and  founded  the  town  of  Halifax.     The  French 
strengthened  their  settlements  in  the  same  country. 

8.  The  English  power  lay  in   its   occupation  of  the 
land  by  people  rather  than  by  forts.     While  the  French 
were  thinking  to  fence  off  the  western  country  by  a  line 
of  forts,  the  English  were  slowly  moving  their  frontier 
line    by    an    irregular    march    of  settlers.      They  were 
organizing  emigration  companies  also. 

9.  The  Ohio  Company  was  formed  in  1748  by  gentle 
men  in  Virginia  and  Maryland.     They  obtained  from  the 
king  a  grant  of  five  hundred  thousand  acres,  chiefly  on 
the  south  side  of  the  Ohio  River,  between  the  Mononga- 
hela  and  the  Kanawha.     It  was  their  intention  to  connect 
this  country  by  roads  with  the  two  colonies. 

10.  Tn  the  years  immediately  following   they  made 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  WAR.  145 

surveys  and  established  a  few  settlements.  One  of  the 
surveyors  was  a  Virginian,  named  George  Washington. 
When  rumors  came  that  the  French  were  encroaching 
on  this  territory  with  their  forts,  Governor  Dinwiddie  of 
Virginia  sent  him  to  look  into  the  matter. 

11.  Washington  brought  back  such  a  report  of  the 
activity  of  the  French  that  the  Virginia  Assembly  at  once 
took  measures  to  build  a  fort  at  the  junction  of  the  Mo- 
nongahela  and  Alleghany.    Suddenly  the  French 
appeared  upon  the  scene,  drove  away  the  Eng 
lish,  and  finished  for  themselves  the   fort,  which  they 
named  Fort  Du  Quesne. 

12.  This  was  just  before  war  was  again  formally  de 
clared  between  England  and   France,  and  the  colonies 
were  at  once  aroused.     They  sent  delegates  to  Albany, 
to  a  congress  called  to  consult  upon  the  best  way  of 
resisting  the  French.     Here  they  met  also  representa 
tives  from  the  Indians  of  the  Six  Nations,  as  the  Iroquois 
were  sometimes  called.      They  urged  these  Indians  to 
join  them  against  their  old  enemy   the   French. 

13.  The  English  government  sent  out  troops  and  ves 
sels  to  America,  and  appointed  a  commander- in-chief, 
General  Edward  Braddock.     Governor  Shirley  and  Sir 
William  Pepperell  were  to  carry  on  the  campaign  with 
him,  and  by  a  series  of  attacks  in  different  quarters  they 
were  to  conquer  the  French. 

14.  The  forts  in  Acadia  were   to  be  captured.     An 
expedition  was  to  be  sent  against  Crown  Point,  on  Lake 
Champlain,  where   the    French    had    intrenched   them 
selves.     Another  was  to  move  along  the  Mohawk  River 
and  take  Fort  Niagara.     Braddock  himself  was  to  cap 
ture   Fort  Du  Quesne,  reduce  the  remaining  forts  on 
the  Alleghany,  and  join  the  other  forces  at  Niagara. 


146         THE   SETTLEMENT  OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


15.  Braddock  set  out  from  Fort  Cumberland,  in 
Maryland.  He  had  with  him  English  regulars,  some 
colonial  troops,  and  a  few  friend 
ly  Indians.  Washington  was  on 
his  staff.  Braddock  marched 
slowly,  stopping  to  make  better 
roads  and  erect  earthworks.  He 
followed  the  methods  of  march 
ing  and  fighting  to  which  he  was 
used,  and  paid  no  attention  to 
the  advice  of  Washington  and 
others  who  knew  the  ways  of 
the  country. 

16.   The  French,  with  their  In 
dian  allies,   kept  themselves  in 
formed  of  every  movement  that 
Braddock  made.      The    English 
general   was    cautiously   moving 
along  and  preparing  to  lay  siege 
to    the    fort,    according    to    the 
regular  rules.     Sud 
denly,     soon     after 
crossing  a  ford,  his 
army  was  surprised 
by  Indians,  and  by 
French  who  fought 
in    the    manner    of 
Indians.  f 

17.   The    English 
were  utterly  defeated.     Braddock  was  mortally  wound- 
Jul  9     ed.     He  transferred  his  command  to  Washing- 
1755.      ton,    and    died     overwhelmed    with     remorse. 
Washington    led    back    the    broken    army;    and    the 


Braddock's  Route. 


THE   FRENCH   AND   INDIAN   WAR.  147 

French  and  Indians  followed  up  their  victory  by  lay 
ing  waste  the  back  country  of  Virginia,  Maryland,  and 
Pennsylvania. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


Minas  (Mee'nas). 

Militia  (me-lish'ah).  A  body  of 
citizen  soldiery,  trained  to  bear 
arms,  but  called  out  for  service 


only  in  special  emergencies.    Dis 
tinguished  from  professional  sol 
diers,  called  regulars. 
Mont  calm  (Mdng-kahm'}. 


1.  THE  disaster  to  Braddock's  army  was  terrible,  but 
it  had  an  important  influence  for  good.     It  taught  the 
colonies  to  rely  on  their  own  soldiers  rather  than  on 
regular  British  troops.     They  began  at  once  to  organize 
a  militia,  which  was  under  training  upon  the  battle-field 
during  the  remainder  of  the  war.     This  war  is  known 
in  America  as  the  French  and  Indian  War. 

2.  While  Braddock  was  marching  against  Fort  Du 
Quesne,   another   force  was   engaged    in  reducing  the 
French  forts  in  Acadia.     That  name  was  then  applied 
to  what  is  now  Nova  Scotia  and  a  large  part  of  New 
Brunswick.     The  forts  guarded  the  neck  of  land  which 
connects  the  two  portions. 

3.  The  English  held  Nova  Scotia,  but  they  also  claimed 
part  of  the  rest  of  Acadia.     The  peninsula  was  occupied 
partly  by  French   and   partly  by  English  farmers,  but 
the  French  were  more  numerous.     There  were  prosper 
ous  French  settlements  about  the  Bay  of  Minas,  under 
English  law,  but  not  far  from  the  French  forts. 

4.  Host  of  the  French  Acadians  were  simple-minded, 


148         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH   AMERICA. 

peaceable  people,  who  desired  only  to*  live  undisturbed 
upon  their  farms.  But  among  them  were  some  who 
were  bitterly  hostile  to  the  English,  and  took  every  op 
portunity  to  favor  the  French  and  menace  the  English 
settlement  at  Halifax. 


GULF  OF  S  T.  L'A  WHENCE 


C.Sa6/e 


Map  of  Acadia. 

5.  When  the  war  broke  out,  the  danger  from  these 
increased.     At  last  the  English  authorities  determined 
to  solve  the  difficulty  by  removing  all  the  French  fam 
ilies   out   of  the   country.      They   made   no   distinction 
between  the  peaceable  settlers  and  those  who   caused 
disturbance. 

6.  They  called  all  the  men  and  boys  to  assemble  in 
sept.  5,    their  churches  to  hear  a  notice   read.     Then, 

1755.     when   the    churches    were   full,    companies    of 
soldiers    surrounded    them.      The   people    within   the 


THE   FRENCH   AND   INDIAN   WAR. 


149 


churches  were  prisoners,  and  were  told  that  they  and 
their  wives  and  children  were  all  to  be  sent  away. 

7.  The  poor  French  had  no  arms,  and  could  make  no 
resistance.     The  English  made  haste  and  crowded  them 
into   ships  to   send  them   away  to   the   other   colonies. 
Families  were  separated,  and   great   misery  fell  on  all 
the  people.     The  villages  were  laid  waste,  and  about 
six  thousand  persons  were  homeless. 

8.  The  ships  carried  them  to  the  southward,  scattering 


them  in  the 
colonies  as  far  south  as 
North  Carolina.  Many  made 
their  way  to  the  French  settle 
ments  on  the  Lower  Mississippi.  Some  escaped  when 
the  English  were  sending  them  away,  and  found  a  refuge 


Indians  sheltering  Acadians 


150          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

among  the  Indians,  who  showed  them  kindness.     A  few 
remained  in  the  neighborhood  to  vex  the  English. 

9.  The  English  also  captured    the   forts   in  Acadia; 
but  a  more   important  part  of  the   campaign  was   the 
movement  from  Albany  northward.     The  French  were 
fortified  at  Crown  Point,  and  the  English  with  their  In 
dian  allies  made   an  attempt  to   dislodge  them.      The 
Indians  were  led  by  General  William  Johnson,  an  Eng 
lishman  who  had  married  into  their  tribe. 

10.  The  French  did  not  wait  for  the  English.     They 
marched    quickly  forward,   surprised  them    near   Lake 
George  and  defeated  them.     But  the  English  recovered, 

and   in   their  turn  routed  the  French  so  com 
pletely  that  the  victory  in  the  second  battle  of 

Lake  George  was  held  to  atone  for  Braddock's  defeat 

two  months  before.     [See  map,  p.  217.] 

11.  The  news  of  that  defeat  had  so  discouraged  the 
army  which  was  to  have  marched  against  Fort  Niagara, 
that  the  plan  was  given  up  for  the  time.     The  next  year 
the  plan  was  resumed,  but  the  French  were  more  active. 
The  Marquis  of  Montcalm,  an  experienced  general,  laid 
siege  to  the  English  fort  at  Oswego,  from  which  the 
English  had  expected  to  march  upon  Niagara. 

12.  The  English  delayed  sending  reinforcements,  and 
Montcalm  captured  the  fort.     He    destroyed   it  in  the 

Aug.  14,  presence  of  the  Indians,  many  of  whom  were 
1756.      friendly  to  the  English.    By  this  act  he  meant  to 
teach  them  that  they  were  to  fear  the  French  and  not 
the  English. 

13.  At  the  end  of  1757  it  seemed  as  if  the  French  had 
the  advantage  everywhere,  except  in  Acadia.      There, 
too,  the  English  were  in  great  peril,  for  a  powerful  fleet 
was  gathering  at  Louisburg.     This  fleet  threatened,  not 


THE  FALL  OF  FRANCE  IN  AMERICA.  I$I 

Halifax  alone,  but  New  England  itself.  All  along  the 
frontier  of  the  middle  colonies,  the  English  settlers  were 
flying  before  the  French  and  Indians. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

THE   FALL   OF   FRANCE   IN  AMERICA. 
Rendezvous  (row 'dd-voo] .    A  meeting-place. 

1.  ALTHOUGH  France  seemed  to  have  the  advantage, 
the  two  great  powers  were  very  differently  situated,  and 
the  French  and  English  in  America  were  very  unequally 
matched.    In  the  long  run  it  is  not  armies  that  conquer, 
but  the  people  behind  the  armies. 

2.  The  French  had  this  disadvantage,  that  almost  all 
their  men  and  supplies  had  to  be  brought  from  France., 
They  had  no  great  farms  in  America,  and  no  flourishing 
colonies.    They  had  soldiers  and  generals,  but  these  had 
to  be  fed  and  supported.     The  English,  on  the  other 
hand,    while    sending   over   troops    from  England,  de 
pended  most  on  the  strong  colonies  in  America.     These 
colonies  had  for  a  hundred   years   been   growing  rich, 
independent,  and  self-supporting. 

3.  The    English,   moreover,  were   reinforced    at  this 
time  by  one  man.     William  Pitt  was  a  great  statesman, 
and  saw  more  clearly  than  the  king  and  other  English 
men  what  was  needed  in  America.     He  was  Secretary 
of  State,  and  the  foremost  man  in  the  kingdom ;   it  was 
his  genius  that  directed  the  war  to  a  brilliant  close. 

4.  He  had  faith  in  the  colonies,  and  his  policy  was  a 
generous  one.    England  was  to  furnish  arms  and  ammu- 


152          THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

nition.  The  colonies  were  to  enlist  the  men,  clothe  them, 
and  pay  them.  England  was  to  provide  the  generals 
and  division  officers  ;  but  the  colonial  troops  might 
choose  their  own  colonels  and  subordinate  officers. 

5.  The   generals   and   naval   commanders  whom   Pitt 
appointed  were  abler  men   than   those  who   had   here 
tofore   been   sent  to   America.      A  new  campaign  was 
planned  ;   but  the  points  of  attack  were  the  same,  for  the 
strong  points  of  the  French   position  were  Louisburg, 
Ticonderoga,  Crown  Point,  and  Fort  Du  Quesne. 

6.  The  first  move  was  by  a  combined  naval  and  land 
attack  under  Sir  Jeffrey  Amherst  against  Louisburg.     In 

July  26,    IGSS  than  two  months  this  important  place  was 
1758-      captured,  and    six    thousand    prisoners   taken. 
New  England  was  overjoyed  that  her  prize  was  again 
in  her  possession. 

7.  The  movement  against  Ticonderoga  at  the   same 

time  resulted  in  a  serious  defeat  of  the   Ens- 

•jrypro  O 

lish ;    but  Fort  Du  Quesne  was  taken,  and  re 
named  Fort  Pitt.     Fort  Frontenac  was    destroyed  and 
Fort  Niagara  captured.      Then  Amherst  took 

1759 

the  field  at  Lake  George,  and  drove  the  French 
from  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point. 

8.  This  brilliant  series  of  successes  was  due  partly  to 
the  energy  of  Pitt,  partly  to  the  steady  decrease  of  the 
French  resources.     France  was  becoming  nerveless  un 
der  a  corrupt  government,  and  gave  its  American  settle 
ments  but  little  substantial  aid. 

9.  The  French  had  been  crowded  back  into  Canada, 
and  the  next  summer  the  English  prepared  to  advance 
upon  Quebec,  the  stronghold   of  the  country.      From 
Louisburg,  as  a  rendezvous,  a  fleet  bearing  eight  thou 
sand  men  moved  up  the  St.   Lawrence  and  dropped 


THE   FALL   OF   FRANCE   IN    AMERICA.  153 


anchor  before  Quebec. 
Behind  the  fortifica 
tions  on  that  great 
rock,  Montcalm  lay 
with  his  army. 

10.  The  commander 
of  the  English  forces 
was    a    brave    young 
general,  James  Wolfe, 
who  had  taken  part  in 
the  siege  of  Louisburg. 
He  was  the  idol  of  his 
soldiers,  but  he  was  of 
feeble    frame,   wasted 
by   disease.     He    saw 
before  him  the  frown 
ing  cliff  of  Quebec,  and  he  knew  that  every  point  was 
guarded  by  the  enemy. 
11.   He  made  one  desperate  and  disastrous  attempt  to 


The  Rock  of  Quebec,  and  Wolfe's  Cove. 


154         THE  SETTLEMENT   OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

storm  the  heights.  The  failure  proved  how  impossible 
it  was  to  gain  the  city  from  the  front.  The  only  chance 
lay  in  surprising  the  enemy  and  reaching  the  heights 
from  the  rear  of  the  city. 

12.  Accordingly,  Wolfe  divided  his  army.     He  left  a 
portion  to  make  a  feint  of  attacking  Quebec  upon  the 
north  side,  where  the  St.  Charles  River  separates  the 
rock  from  the  mainland.     Then  he  sent  his  ships  and 
transports  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  while  he  marched  the 
remainder  of  his  army  along  the  southern  bank  out  of 
reach  of  the  enemy's  guns. 

13.  When  he  had  passed  the  town,  he  re-embarked 
his  soldiers  on  board  the  vessels,  and  waited  his  oppor 
tunity.     About  two  hours  before  daybreak,  thirty  barges, 
bearing  sixteen  hundred  soldiers,  dropped  silently  down 
the  stream  to  a  cove  where  a  narrow  path  led  up  a 
wooded  defile  in  the  steep  hill-side. 

14.  A  sentinel   challenged  the   boats    as  they  came 
toward  the  cove ;  but  he  was  answered  in  French,  and 
made  to  believe  that  they  were  boats  which  were  ex 
pected  with  provisions  for  the  besieged  town.     Some  of 
the  men  sprang  ashore  and  seized  the  sentinel  at  the 
foot  of  the  pass.     Then  they  scrambled  up  the  height 
and  captured  the  guard  which  was  posted  at  the  head. 

15.  The  rest  of  the  troops   climbed  rapidly  up  the 
pass,  which  was  now  in  their  possession.      The   ships 
dropped    down    the   stream    with    reinforcements  ;    and 

Sept  is    w^en  the  sun  rose  the  British  army  was  drawn 
1759.      Up  in  ime  Upon  the  Plains  of  Abraham  behind 
the  town,  and  partly  intrenched.     The  French  looking 
out  from  the  walls  could  scarcely  believe  their  eyes. 

16.  Most  of  Montcalm's  men  were  upon  the  other 
side  of  the  St.  Charles  River,  where  they  had  been  sta- 


THE  FALL  OF  FRANCE  IN   AMERICA. 


155 


tioned  to  prevent ,  the  English  from  approaching  the 
town  from  that  quarter.  He  brought  them  hastily  over, 
led  them  through  the  town  to  the  plain,  and  at  once 
attacked  the  English. 

17.  The  English  met  the  attack  with  coolness ;  they 
waited  until  the  French  were  within  forty  yards,  then 
they  fired.  The  ranks 
of  the  French  were 
at  once  broken,  and 
Wolfe,  dashing  to  the 
front,  led  his  men  in 
a  fierce  charge.  The 
French,  exhausted  by 
their  long  march, 
turned  and  fled,  and 
the  English  drove 
them  behind  the  walls 


of  the  town. 

18.  Almost   at   the  same    moment   both  Wolfe   and 
Montcalm  fell,  mortally  wounded.     Wolfe  lived  to  hear 
that  the  French  were   everywhere  giving  way,  and  to 
issue  his  final  orders.     Montcalm,  borne  to  the  hospital, 
sank  into  despair,  comforted  only  by  the  thought  that 
he  should  not  live  to  see  the  surrender  of  Quebec.     He 
died  of  a  broken  heart  as  well  as  of  his  wounds. 

19.  The   French,   shut   up   in   the   town,   their  brave 
commander  gone,  laid  down  their  arms  and  the  English 
took  possession  of  Quebec.      The   diminished   French 
army  gathered  at  Montreal.     Some  fighting  followed ; 
but  the  English  brought  their  forces  from  Oswego,  from 
Crown  Point,   and  from  Quebec;    and  in  September, 
1760,  Montreal  surrendered. 


156         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

4  /    PONTIAC'S    WAR. 
Foii'ti-ac.  |  Bouquet  (Boo-ka'}. 

1.  A  TREATY  of  peace  was  signed  at  Paris  early  in 
1763.     France  gave  up  to  Great  Britain  Canada,  and  all 
her  possessions  east  of  the  Mississippi,  except  two  little 
islands  near  Newfoundland,  which  she  kept  for  fishing 
stations ;    except,   also,   New   Orleans    and    the   district 
about  it.     Spain,  the  ally  of  France,  gave  up  Florida  to 
Great  Britain.     On  the  same  day  France  made  over  to 
Spain  all  that  she  claimed  under  the  name  of  Louisiana, 
and  also  New  Orleans,  and  the  district  about  it. 

2.  The  contest  was  over.     New  France  disappeared 
from  the  map  of  North  America,  and  England  was  su 
preme.    But  the  French  inhabitants  remained  in  Canada ; 
and  in   the  West,   although   the   forts   had  passed   into 
English  hands,  the  traders  and  trappers  were  French. 

3.  The  Indians,  who  had  borne  so  important  a  part  in 
the  contest,  were  not  ready  to  see  the  country  which 
they  regarded  as  their  own  transferred  by  a  stroke  of 
the  pen  from  one  European  power  to  another.     It  was 
one  thing  to  have  the  French  trading  among  them ;   an 
other  to  have  the  hated  English  occupying  their  lands. 

4.  A  remarkable  man  named  Pontiac,  an  Ottawa  chief, 
now  made  a  final  stand  against  the  power  which  threat 
ened  the  Indian  race.     He  expected  the  French  to  join 
him,  for  they  were  secretly  encouraging  him.     He  suc 
ceeded  in  bringing  into  his  plots  most  of  the  Western 
tribes.     But  Johnson,  who  had  been  made  Sir  William 


PONTIAC'S   WAR.  157 

after  the  second  battle  of  Lake  George,  prevented  the 
greater  part  of  the  Iroquois  from  joining  Pontiac. 

5.  Pontiac  laid  his  plans  in  secret.     He  meant  to  dis 
pose  the  Indians  so  that  upon  a  single  day  they  should 
capture  all  the  forts  and  destroy  the  garrisons  at  one 
blow.     Then  they  would  utterly  ruin  the  frontier  settle 
ments,  march  to  the  eastward,  and  either  exterminate 
the  English  or  drive  them  to  their  ships. 

6.  The  Indians  captured  and  destroyed  eight  of  the 
twelve  forts,  but  failed   in  their  attempt  upon  the  im 
portant  posts  of  Detroit  and  Fort  Pitt,  now  Pittsburgh. 
For  three  years  Pontiac  and  his  tribes  wrought  terrible 
havoc  in  the  frontier  settlements,  besides  drawing  the 
English  forces  into  severe  engagements. 

7.  The  two  most  notable  leaders  of  the  English  were 
Major    Robert    Rogers    and    Colonel    Henry   Bouquet. 
Bouquet  led   an  expedition    from   Philadelphia   to    the 
relief  of  Fort  Pitt.     He  went  by  Braddock's  route  ;   but 
he  was  well  trained  in  Indian  warfare,  and  did  Aug.  5>  6> 
not  make   Braddock's   mistakes.      He   met  the     1763> 
Indians  at  Bushy  Run,  and  completely  defeated  them. 

8.  The   English   had  been   surprised   at  the   first  at 
tacks;   but  as    soon    as    the  extent  of  the  danger  was 
known,  they  met  it  promptly.     At  last,  so  completely 
did   they  break   the   power  of  the  tribes,    that 
Pontiac  and  other  chiefs  met  Johnson  at  Oswe- 

go,  and  entered  into  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  English. 

9.  The  English  now  held  undisputed   sway  over   all 
that  was  known  of  North  America  east  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  excepting  the  Spanish  possessions  at  the  mouth 
of   that    river.      An    unexplored    wilderness    stretched 
beyond   the   Mississippi,  and   only  a  few  trappers  had 
penetrated  Canada  north  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 


158         THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS   FOR  REVIEW. 

I.  FRANCE  IN  AMERICA. 

1.  Extent  of  the   country  occupied,   XXX.    i,   7,  8,  13  ; 

XXXI.  i,  2  (see  map,  p.  135). 

2.  Principal  forts  and  trading-posts,  XXX.  4,  6-8,  11,  13- 

15  ;  XXXI.  i  (see  map,  p.  135). 

3.  Character  of  the  occupation  of  the  country,  XXX.  2,  9, 

11,  16,  17;  XXXI.  9;  XXXII.  2,  3;  XXXIII.  3,4; 
XXXIV.  2. 

4.  Leaders  of  New  France,  XXX.  4,  6. 

5.  Aims  of  the  leaders  of  New  France,  XXX.  3,  5,  12,  17. 

6.  La  Salle's  adventures,  XXX.  4-14. 

7.  Relations  of  the  French  to  the  Indians. 

a.  Friendly  relations,  XXX.  3,  5,  9,  16 ;  XXXI.  10, 

14,  16,  17;  XXXII.  i,  16;  XXXIII.  12. 

b.  Hostile  relations,  XXX.  7,  11  ;   XXXI.  9,  11-13, 

16;  XXXII.  12;  XXXIII.  9,  12. 

II.  ENGLAND  IN  AMERICA. 

1.  Extent  of  the  country  occupied,  XXX.  i  ;  XXXIII.  3 

(see  map,  p.  135). 

2.  Character  of  the  occupation  of  the  country,  XXXI.  3,  4  ; 

XXXII.  8,9,  10  ;  XXXIV.  2. 

3.  Relations  of  the  English  to  the  Indians. 

a.  Friendly  relations,  XXXI.  9,  10,  11,  16;  XXXIII. 

9,  12. 

b.  Hostile  relations,   XXXI.  8,9;  XXXII.  i,  16,  17; 

XXXIII.  13. 

III.  CONFLICT  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  AND  ENGLISH  IN  AMERICA. 

1.  Grounds  of  antagonism,  XXX.  i,  17  ;  XXXI.  5-7,  9. 

2.  Comparative  strength  of  the  two  antagonists,  XXXII.  2, 

7,  8;  XXXIV.  1,2,8. 

3.  The  first  outbreak,  XXXI.  10-14. 

4.  King  William's  War,  XXXI.  15,  16. 

5.  Queen  Anne's  War,  XXXI.  17. 

6.  King  George's  War,  XXXII.  3-6. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  159 

7.  The  use  of  the  armistice,  XXXII.  7-10. 

8.  Preparations  for  the  final  war,  XXXII.  11-14. 

9.  Braddock's  campaign,  XXXII.  14-17. 

10.  The  French  and  Indian  War. 

a.  The  lesson  of  defeat,  XXXIII.  I. 

b.  Expulsion  of  the  Acadians,  XXXIII.  2-9. 

c.  Campaign  in  New  York,  XXXIII.  9-12. 

d.  Position  of   the   combatants  at  the  end  of   1757, 

XXXIII.  13;  XXXIV.  I,  2. 

e.  William  Pitt  and  his  plans,  XXXIV.  3-5. 
/   Capture  of  Louisburg,  XXXIV.  6. 

g.   Movement  against  the  French  forts,  XXXIV.  7. 
h.  Capture  of  Quebec,  XXXIV.  9-19. 

11.  The   part  played  by  the  colonists,  XXXI.  4,  7,  8,  15; 

XXXII.  2,4,  5,8,9-12,  15;  XXXIII.  i ;  XXXIV.  2,4. 

12.  The  first  appearance  of  George  Washington,   XXXII. 

9-1 1,  15-17. 

13.  The  result  of  the  conflict,  XXXV.  I,  2. 

14.  The  possessions  of  England  in  North  America  in  1763, 

XXXV.  i,  9. 

IV.   PONTIAC'S  WAR. 

1.  Relations  of  the  Indians  to  the  English  and  the  French 

after  the  treaty  of  Paris,  XXXV.  3. 

2.  The  designs  of  Pontiac,  XXXV.  4,  5. 

3.  The  points  of  attack,  XXXV.  6. 

4.  The  English  leaders,  XXXV.  7. 

5.  The   conflict    between    the    English   and  the   Indians, 

XXXV.  6,  7,  8. 


160         THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE. 

Marquette's  discovery  of  the  Upper  Mississippi 1673 

La  Salle's  first  voyage  of  exploration 1678 

His  descent  of  the  Mississippi 1681,  1682 

His  expedition  to  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi 1684 

Death  of  La  Salle 1687 

The  Iroquois  attack  on  La  Chine 1689 

Destruction  of  Schenectady 1690 

End  of  King  William's  War 1697 

D'Iberville's  settlement 1699 

Queen  Anne's  War ;    .  1702 

Massacre  at  Deerfield 1704 

End  of  Queen  Anne's  War .  1713 

Beginning  of  King  George's  War 1744 

First  capture  of  Louisburg 1745 

Formation  of  the  Ohio  Company 1748 

End  of  King  George's  War 1748 

Erection  of  Fort  Du  Quesne 1754 

'Congress  at  Albany 1754 

Braddock's  defeat July  9,  1755 

Expulsion  of  the  Acadians      June-November,  1755 

Battles  at  Lake  George Sept.  8,  1755 

Montcalm  captured  Fort  Oswego Aug.  14,  1756 

Abercrombie  repulsed  at  Fort  Ticonderoga July  8,  1758 

Second  capture  of  Louisburg July  26,  1758 

Capture  of  Fort  Frontenac Aug.  27,  1758 

Capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne Nov.  25,  1758 

Surrender  of  Niagara  to  the  English July  25,  1759 

Battle  of  the  Plains  of  Abraham Sept.  13,  1759 

Surrender  of  Montreal  to  the  English Sept.  8,  1760 

Peace  of  Paris  signed Feb.  10,  1763 

Battle  of  Bushy  Run Aug.  5,  6,  1763 

Treaty  of  peace  with  Pontiac July  24,  1766 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


DELAW, 


GEORGIA,  1788. 


CONNECTICUT,  1788.       MASSACHL 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  1788.  VIRGINIA,  1788. 


NEW  YC 


PENNSYLVANIA,  1787.  NEW  JERSEY,  1787. 


788.  MARYLAND,  1788.  SOUTH  CAROLINA,  1788. 


'8  NORTH  CAROLINA,  1789.         RHODE  ISLAND,  1790. 


't>-'/';  •  *»*  *  ' 

.-  tt&iUik' 


PART    II. 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OP  THE  UNION. 


CHAPTER   I. 


THE  THIRTEEN   ENGLISH    COLONIES.  —  I. 


Dress'er.  A  cupboard,  or  set  of 
shelves  for  holding  plates  and 
dishes. 

Faneuil  (Fdn'el,  or  sometimes  in 
Boston  Fun'el).  Peter  Faneuil 
was  of  a  Huguenot  family. 


Quilt'ing-Bee.  A  company  of 
neighbors  who  meet  to  make  a 
bedquilt  for  the  family  inviting 
them. 

Grist '-Mill.  A  mill  for  grinding 
grain  brought  by  farmers. 


1.  WHEN  the  French  lost  their  share  of  North  Amer 
ica,  there  were  thirteen  separate  English  colonies,  which 
lay    along   the   Atlantic  coast.      The   bounda 
ries    between    them   were    not    always    clearly 
marked,  and  several  of  the  colonies  claimed  that  por 
tion  of  the  continent  which  lay  west  of  them. 

2.  The  people  of  these  colonies  were  mainly  English, 
Scotch,   and   Irish.      But  there   were   people  of  Dutch 
descent  in  New  York   and   New  Jersey;    Germans    in 
Pennsylvania  and   on    the    frontiers    of   Maryland    and 
Virginia;   French  Huguenots  in  small  numbers  in  most 
of  the  colonies,  and  notably  in  the  Carolinas. 

3.  There  were  African  slaves  in  all  the  colonies ;   but 
in  the  North  they  were  few  in  number,  and  were  chiefly 
household  servants.     In  the  South  they  formed  the  great 


l62  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

working-class.  Besides  being  household  servants,  they 
tilled  the  fields  and  were  mechanics.  There  were  many 
free  negroes  both  in  the  South  and  in  the  North. 

4.  The  colonies  were  not  all  alike.     Each  had  its  own 
character.     This  character  was  determined  by  the  kind 
of  soil  on  which  the  colony  was  planted,  and  by  the 
people  who   formed   it.      The   people   in  the   different 
parts  of  the  country  differed  in  the  occupations  they 
followed,  and  in  their  ways  of  thinking  about  religion 
and  government. 

5.  Massachusetts  was  the  most  northern  and  eastern 
colony.      It   then    included  what  is   now  the   State   of 
Maine.     It  had  a  long  sea-coast  with  many  excellent 
harbors,  while  dense  forests  were  in  the  interior.     The 
soil  was  not  very  productive ;   but  the  land  was  divided 
into  small  farms,  which  by  hard   labor  were   made  to 
yield  an  abundance. 

6.  The  people  of  the  colony  were  descendants  mainly 
of  Englishmen  who  had  come  over  in  the  first  ten  years 
after  Winthrop  and  his  company  landed.     They  were 
farmers,  who  raised,  besides  what  they  needed   them 
selves,  hay,  grain,  and  cattle.     They  exported  these  to 
the  southern  colonies  and  to  the  West  Indies. 

7.  They  were  fishermen.     A  figure  of  a  codfish  hangs 
in  the  hall  of  the  Massachusetts  House  of  Represen 
tatives.      It  is  a  sign  of  what,  with   the  whale-fishery, 
was  once  the  greatest  source  of  wealth  in  the  colony. 
They  were  ship-builders  and  sailors.    Their  ships  carried 
goods  back  and  forth  between  the  colonies  and  between 
Europe   and    America;  they  even   carried  goods  from 
one  port  of  Europe  to  another. 

8.  They  were  mechanics,  also.     They  built  saw-mills 
and  grist-mills  by  the  banks  of  streams.     They  set  up 


THE  THIRTEEN   ENGLISH  COLONIES.  163 

blacksmiths'  forges,  not  only  to  shoe  their  horses,  but  to 
make  tires  for  wagon-wheels.  They  were  coopers,  and 
made  barrels  in  which  to  pack  fish.  They  made  rope 
for  their  vessels.  They  had  tan-yards  where  they 
dressed  leather.  On  all  sides  was  the  busy  hum  of 
industry. 

9.  The  ports   of  the   colony  were   at  first  the   chief 
towns.     A  brisk  trade  was  carried  on  in  them,  and  their 
merchants  grew  rich.      In  the    country,  people  bought 
few  things  and  hired  very  little  labor.     The  new  settler 
cleared  a  place  in  the  forest,  and  built  his  house  of  logs, 
stopping  the  chinks  with  clay;   by  and  by,  as  he  grew 
more  prosperous,  he  built  a  frame  house. 

10.  The  two  principal  rooms  in  his  house  were  the 
kitchen  and  the  best  room.     In  the  kitchen  was  a  great 
chimney,  with  a  fireplace  so  large  that  there  was  room 
within  it  for  seats,  where  the  family  gathered  in  the  cold 
winter  evenings.      They  burned   huge   logs  which  had 
been  cut  in  the  woods  and  hauled  on  sleds. 

11.  The  cooking  was  done   over   a  wood   fire.      An 
iron  crane  swung  in  the  fireplace,  and  pot-hooks  hung 
from  the  crane.     The  pots  which  hung  from  the  hooks 
held  the  vegetables  and  -the  salt  pork  which  were  boiled 
for  the  dinner.     It  was  seldom  that  the  family  had  fresh 
meat,  except  when  they  shot  or  trapped  game. 

12.  They  baked  bannocks  —  flat  cakes  of  rye  or  Indian 
meal  —  over  the  hot   ashes  on  the  hearth,  and  in   the 
better  houses  a  brick  oven  was  built  in  the   chimney. 
This  was  filled  with  hot  wood  coals;   and  when  it  was 
thoroughly  heated,  the  coals  were  swept  out,  and  bread 
or  beans  set  to  bake. 

13.  They  used  wooden    platters    for  the   most  part, 
with  a  few  pewter  dishes  which  stood  in  a  shining  row 


1 64  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE  UNION. 

on  the  dresser.  In  the  kitchen  stood  the  spinning- 
wheel,  with  which  the  women  spun  the  wool  and  flax 
for  family  use.  The  loom  for  weaving  was  usually  kept 
in  another  room. 

14.  The  best  room  was  rarely  used  by  the  family.     It 
was  kept  for  company  and  special  occasions.     The  floor 
was   sprinkled  with   fine  white   sand,  and  figures  were 
traced  on  it  like  the  figures  in  a  modern  carpet.     Brass 
andirons  shone  in  the  fireplace,  which  in  summer  was 
filled  with  the  green  tops  of  asparagus. 

15.  Where   all  worked    with    their    hands    there  was 
little  difference  in  social  rank.      People  came  together 
for  a  house-raising  or  harvest,   for   corn-husking   or   a 
quilting-bee.      The    family   at  whose    house   they  met 
provided   good   things   to   eat  and   drink,  and  the  day 
ended  with  a  frolic,  —  blind-man's  buff,  fox  and  geese, 
and  other  sports.     People  knew  each  other  familiarly 
in  both  work  and  play. 

16.  There  were  some  distinctions  made.     The  min 
ister  was    the    great    man   of  the    place.     He   had   his 
farm,  like  others,  and  worked  with  his  hands;   but  he 
was  looked  up  to  as  a  man  of  learning  and  piety.     He 
was  a  college-bred  man,  and  often  prepared  the  boys 
of  his  parish   for   college.     He  was  the  leader  of  the 
church;  and  the  church  was  the  highest  institution  in 
the  colony. 

17.  In  the  church,  people  were  placed  according  to 
their  dignity.     The  deacons  sat  in  front  near  the  pulpit. 
The   minister's   family,   the    magistrates,   and   the   chief 
farmers  had  the  best  seats  given  them.     Often  families 
were  angry  because  they  were  not  given  seats  as  good 
as  they  thought  they  ought  to  have. 

18.  However  lonely  separate   farms   might  be,   each 


THE  THIRTEEN   ENGLISH   COLONIES. 


I65 


was  included  in  some  town.  The  meeting-house  was  at 
the  centre  of  the  town,  and  there  also  were  the  country 
store  and  the  blacksmith's  shop.  The  school-house  was 
sometimes  there ;  but  that  was  built  in  the  place  most 
convenient  to  the  families  whose  children  went  to  it. 

19.    Once  a  year,  at  least,  a  town-meeting  was   held. 
The   men  chose  the  officers   of  the  town  for  the  next 


Faneuil  Hall,  1763. 

year,  and  decided  all  questions  which  came  up  about 
the  affairs  of  the  town,  such  as  schools,  roads,  and  taxes. 
They  also  chose  persons  to  represent  the  town  in  the 
Great  and  General  Court,  which  met  at  Boston. 

20.  Thus  the  people  discussed  the  affairs  of  the 
whole  colony  as  well  as  those  of  the  town.  Their 
representatives,  when  they  went  to  Boston,  knew  how 
their  neighbors  felt  and  thought  about  public  affairs. 


1 66 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


The  town-meetings  of  Boston  were  especially  important, 
because  that  was  the  chief  town  and  the  seat  of  govern 
ment.  They  were  held  in  Faneuil  Hall,  —  a  building 
given  by  Peter  Faneuil,  a  citizen  of  Boston. 

21.  In  the  town-meeting  the  people  learned  to  govern 
themselves.     Every  voter  used  his  vote.     He  knew  the 
rules  of  debate,  and  he  made  his  opinion  known.     There 
was  free  discussion,  and  the  people  were  quick  to  learn 
the  meaning  of  every  law  which  was  passed. 

22.  What  was  true  of  Massachusetts  was  true  also,  in 
the  main,  of  the  other  colonies  of  New  England,  —  New 
Hampshire,    Connecticut,    and    Rhode    Island.      Away 
from  the   sea  the   people  were   farmers;    near  the  sea 
they  were  fishermen,   sailors,  and  traders.     But  every 
where  they  were  interested  in  the  affairs  of  the  town  and 
the  colony. 


CHAPTER   II. 


THE  THIRTEEN   ENGLISH    COLONIES.  —  II. 


Sher'iff.  An  officer  of  the  shire,  or 
county,  who  executes  the  orders 
of  the  court. 


Back'woodsmeii.  People  living 
in  the  wilderness,  away  from  set 
tlements. 


1.  IN  New  York  the  population  lived  mainly  near  the 
great  rivers.     There  was  a  cluster  of  towns  about  New 
York  Bay ;   then  settlements  followed  the  course  of  the 
Hudson  to  Albany;  and  along  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk 
westward,  descendants  of  the  Dutch  and  of  the  English 
occupied  the  country. 

2.  The  Dutch  language  was  very  generally  used,  and 
the  old  Dutch  customs  were  still  followed.     The  houses 


THE   THIRTEEN   ENGLISH   COLONIES.  l6/ 

were  built  after  the  pattern  of  houses  in  Holland,  and 
usually  of  brick.  Within  they  were  kept  scoured,  so 
that  no  spot  of  dirt  could  be  seen.  The  wide  chimneys 
had  tiles  surrounding  the  fireplaces,  with  pictures  on 
them  of  Bible  scenes. 

3.  Great  chests  of  drawers  held  piles  of  linen,  woven 
by  the  mothers  and  daughters.     Behind  glass  cupboards 
were  shining  silver  and  pewter  ware  and  delicate  china. 
There  was  an  air  of  comfort  and  ease.     In  the  shops  at 
Albany,  one  would  see  furs  and  skins  brought  by  the 
Indians,  and  silks  and  satins  brought  by  vessels  from 
the  East  Indies  for  the  rich  Dutch  families. 

4.  The  large  grants  of  land  originally  made  by  the 
Dutch  West  India  Company  had  led  to  the  establish 
ment  of  great  estates.     The  patroon  lived  in  a  great 
house,  with  many  servants  about  him.     He  did  not  sell 
his  land,  but  let  it  out  in  farms.      These  great  land 
owners  formed  a  class  like  the  English  aristocracy. 

5.  It  was  hard  for  the  farmers  who  cleared  away  the 
forests  and  broke  up  the  new  soil  on  these  great  estates 
not  to  believe  that  they  made  the  land  their  own.    They 
rarely  saw  the  patroon,  and  they  began  to  ask  what  right 
he  had  to  their  rent  in  the  wilderness.     Many  refused 
to  pay  rent,  and  drove  off  the  sheriff  who  came  to  de 
mand  it. 

6.  The  Dutch  had  not  the  eagerness  for  liberty  and 
self-government   which    the    English    had.      The    great 
estates  also  interfered  with  the  growth  of  towns.     Thus, 
though  there  were  towns  in  New  York,  and  the  govern 
ment  was  much  the  same  as  in  New  England,  each  per 
son  did  not,  as  there,  feel  an  interest  in  the  whole  colony. 
The  people  lacked  the  town-meeting  in  its  best  form. 

7.  The  town  of  New  York  was  a  military  post  of  Great 


1 68  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

Britain.  It  was  also  a  busy  commercial  port.  The 
English  officers  and  the  rich  merchants  lived  in  better 
style  than  other  people.  Throughout  the  colony  there 
were  more  who  were  very  rich  and  more  who  were  very 
poor  than  in  New  England. 

8.  New  Jersey,  enclosed  by  New  York  and  Pennsyl 
vania,  was  protected  by  both  from  Indian  disturbances. 
It  was  a  farming  country,  with  a  sea-coast  which  had 
few  harbors.     Thus  there  was  little  trade.      Small  vil 
lages  and  small  farms  covered  the  country  more  closely 
than  in  other  colonies,  and  the  people  were  nearly  all  of 
one  class  in  life. 

9.  The  Friends  were  still  the  most  important  people 
both  in  New  Jersey  and  in   Pennsylvania.     They  were 
prosperous  and  charitable,  and  lived  mainly  on  the  rich 
farms  and  in  the  thriving  towns  of  the  eastern  settlements. 
There  were  many  Germans  in  the  middle  and  eastern 
parts  of  Pennsylvania. 

10.  The  Germans  agreed  well  with  the  Friends,  but 
were  frequently  engaged  in  quarrels  with  the  Irish,  who 
lived    chiefly   on   the    western    frontier.       These    back 
woodsmen  were    constantly   in    difficulty  with    the   In 
dians.     When  they  demanded  military  help,  they  were 
opposed   by   the  Friends,  and    all  these  quarrels  were 
carried  into  the  Assembly. 

11.  The  most  thickly  settled  part  of  America  was  the 
country  about  the  shores  of  Delaware  Bay  and  River. 
Three  colonies  bordered  on  this  water,  —  New  Jersey, 
Pennsylvania,  and  Delaware.     The  last  two  were  under 
the  same  governor,  but  had  separate  legislatures.     Phila 
delphia,  the  centre  of  this  population,  was  the  largest 
town  in  the  country,  and  numbered  about  twenty-five 
thousand  inhabitants  in  1763. 


THE   THIRTEEN   ENGLISH   COLONIES. 


Benjamin  Franklin,  Philosopher. 
Born  January  6,  1706 ;  died  April  17,  1790. 


12.   It  was  laid  out  in  regular  squares,  lined  with  trees. 
The  houses  were  mainly  of  brick,  sometimes  of  stone, 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


rarely  of  wood.  There  were  side-walks  to  the  streets,  — 
an  unusual  thing  in  those  days.  There  were  gardens 
and  orchards  about  many  of  the  houses,  and  there  was 
an  excellent  market. 

13.  A  trading  community  occupied  the  town.     There 
were  many  rich  merchants  who  lived  handsomely,  and  a 
large  number  of  prosperous  mechanics.     One  of  these 
was  Benjamin  Franklin,  who  had  come  to  Philadelphia 
from  Boston  when  a  young  man,  had  set  up  as  a  printer, 
and  was  now  the  foremost  man  in  Pennsylvania. 

14.  Franklin  was  a  hard-working,  clear-headed  man, 
who    took    the    liveliest   interest   in   the    affairs    of   the 
people.     He  persuaded  the  Philadelphians  to  keep  their 
city  clean,  to  light  it  with  lamps,  to  protect  it  from  fire, 
and  to  give  it  a  good  police.      Through  his  influence, 
largely,   the   city  was  the   most   orderly  and   the   most 
flourishing  in  the  country. 

15.  He  was  a  man  of  science.     He  discovered  protec 
tion  against  lightning  by  the  use  of  iron  rods.      He  in 
vented  the  Franklin  stove,  which  increased  the  comfort 
of  houses  and  economized  fuel.     He  printed  every  year 
"  Poor  Richard's  Almanac,"  in  which  he  gave  good  ad 
vice  to  his  countrymen  about  habits  of  prudence.     His 
advice  was  so  sensible,  and  given   in  such  homely  lan 
guage,  that  everybody  read  and  remembered  it. 

16.  He  was  one  of  the  most  active  in  raising  supplies 
to  aid  in  carrying  on  the  war  with  the  French  and  In 
dians.     His  townsmen  sent  him  to  the  Assembly,  where 
he  became  a  leader  of  the  people  in  opposition  to  the 
Penn  family  ;   for  this  family,  which  was  still  in  power, 
was  unwilling  to  bear  its  share  of  expenses  in  protecting 
the  colony  against  the  enemy. 

17.  The   colonies   lying   to   the   south  of  Mason  and 


THE   THIRTEEN   ENGLISH   COLONIES. 


I/I 


Dixon's  line  were  more  like  one  another  than  those  of 
the  north.  The  chief  products  were  tobacco  in  the 
northern  parts  ;  rice,  indigo,  and 
cotton,  in  the  southern.  These 
crops  were  raised  upon  large  es 
tates  by  gangs  of  slaves  directed  by 
A  overseers.  Ships  carried  the  crops 
to  England,  and  brought  back  al- 


A  Tobacco  Plantation. 


most    everything   which    the 
planters  used. 

18.  The  towns  of  importance  were 
:       the    ports    of  Baltimore,    Charles 
ton,  and  Savannah.     The  planters 
went  to  these   towns  for  society  and 
^jjr          amusement,  but  great  hospitality  was 
shown    on    the    estates.     The    masters    and    mistresses 
occupied  themselves  with  the  oversight  of  their  servants, 
and  with  paying  and  receiving  visits. 


1/2  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

19.  Since  almost  all  manual  labor  was  done  by  slaves, 
the  free   men  felt  it  to  be  beneath   them  to  work  with 
their  hands.     The   better  class,  who  owned  the  slaves, 
had  no  need  to  labor ;    the  poorer  sort  were  unwilling 
to  do  what  slaves  did.     Thus,  between  the  planters  and 
the  blacks,  there  came  to  be  a  class  of  poor  whites  who 
lived  from  hand  to  mouth  and  learned  no  habits  of  in 
dustry  and  saving. 

20.  The  planters  often   sent  their  sons  to  Europe  to 
be  educated,  and  they  had  teachers  for  their  younger 
children   at  home.      There   were,   therefore,   not   many 
schools,  and  the  poorer  people  grew  up  in  ignorance. 
The  rich  had  books  and  pictures,  and  were  a  courteous, 
generous  class,  high-spirited  and  well  educated. 

21.  In   Maryland    the    proprietary    government    con 
tinued.     In  Virginia,   the   Carolinas,    and   Georgia,  the' 
governors    and    other    officers  were    appointed    by  the 
king,  while  the  members  of  assemblies  were  chosen  by 
the  people.     The  people  who  chose  the  members  were 
the  land-holders  and   slave-owners,  and  they  naturally 
took  a  great  interest  in  politics. 

22.  Throughout    the    colonies    the    people   were    a 
chosen   people ;    that  is,   they  were   in   large    part  the 
descendants  of  men   and  women  who  had  left  England 
and    Scotland    and    France    because    they   wished    for 
greater  freedom.     They  had  kept  the  habit,  which  their 
fathers  brought,    of   discussing    religious    and    political 
questions,   and    this    habit    made    them  very    quick    to 
distinguish  between  right  and  wrong. 


ENGLAND  AND   THE  COLONIES. 


CHAPTER   III. 


ENGLAND  AND  THE  COLONIES. 


Ex'ports.     Goods  sent  out  of  the 

ports  of  a  country. 
Imports.    Goods  brought  into  the 

ports  of  a  country. 


Rev'enue.  Money  received  by  a 
government  from  taxes. 

Smuggle.  To  import  goods  se 
cretly,  to  escape  payment  of  duties. 


1.  THE  thirteen  colonies  were  thirteen  distinct  gov 
ernments,  but  they  had  also  a  great  deal   in  common. 
They   were    English    colonies;     they   obeyed    English 
laws;    they  called   the   King   of   England    their   king; 
they  traded  with   one   another,   both   by  land   and    by 
water;    families   moved   from   one   colony  to   another; 
letters  and  newspapers  were  sent  back  and  forth. 

2.  There   was   no   such   quick   movement   as   is   now 
possible.     The   roads   were  rudely   made   and   ill  kept. 
People  travelled  chiefly  by  their  own  conveyances.     In 
1756  the  first  stage  ran  between  New  York  and  Phila 
delphia,  and  was  three  days  making  the  journey.     Those 
who  travelled  by  sloop-packets  were  dependent  on  the 
winds.     They  might  be  three  days  in  going  from  New 
York  to  Providence,  Rhode  Island,  and  they  might  be 
three  times  as  long. 

3.  The  mails  were  carried  mainly  on  horseback,  and 
connected  the  line  of  settlements  regularly  from  Ports 
mouth,    New   Hampshire,    to    Philadelphia.      South   of 
Philadelphia  the  rider  went  only  when  he  had  collected 
what  he  thought  enough  matter.     In  North  Carolina  the 
mail  passed  through  the  coast  towns  only  about  once  a 
month.     The  different  colonies  had  also  their  separate 
postal  arrangements  within  their  own  borders. 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

4.  The  people  in  different  parts  of  the  country  de 
pended    for   news    chiefly    on    the    letters    which    they 
received.     The  newspapers  did  not  at  first   tell    much 
of  what  was  going  on   in  the  places  where  they  were 
published.      They  contained  advertisements   and   news 
about  European  affairs,  copied  from  the  London  papers. 
The   first  newspaper  was   the    "  Boston   News   Letter," 
established  in  1704.     In   1763  there  were  only  between 
thirty  and  forty  newspapers  in  the  entire  country. 

5.  The  printer,  who  was  often  the  postmaster,  did  not 
usually  write  many  articles  himself.     He  printed  letters 
written  to  him  by  his  fellow-townsmen,  and  these  letters 
told  what  the  writers   thought   of  the    government  or 
of  public   affairs.      Thus,  when   the   colonies  began  to 
have  common  interests,  the  newspaper  came  to  be  of 
importance. 

6.  The   dangers   which  threatened  the  colonies   had 
more  than  once  led  them  to  seek  some  union  among 
themselves.      This  is  seen  in  the  confederation  of  the 
New   England   colonies,   in  the   congress   held   in   New 
York  after  the  destruction  of  Schenectady,  and  in  the 
congress   held    at   Albany    in    1754.      These    all    arose 
from  difficulties  with  the  Indians. 

7.  Franklin,  who  was  a  delegate  from  Pennsylvania  to 
this  last  congress,  drew  up  a  plan  on  his  way  to  Albany 
for  a  more  perfect  union  of  all  the  colonies  under  one 
government.      When   he    met   the    other   delegates   he 
found  that  some  of  them  had  drawn  up  similar  plans. 
There   was    a   growing    belief    that    some    union    was 
necessary. 

8.  The  congress  at  Albany  discussed  the  matter,  and 
agreed  upon  a  plan  which  was  mainly  that  of  Franklin. 
This   plan  was   rejected   both  by  the   English   govern- 


ENGLAND  AND   THE  COLONIES.  175 

ment  and  by  the  separate  colonies.  England  thought 
it  gave  too  much  power  to  the  people ;  the  colonies 
thought  it  gave  too  much  power  to  the  President,  who 
was  to  be  an  officer  of  the  crown. 

9.  After  all,  there  was  too  much  difference  in  the  size 
and  importance  of  the  different  colonies  to  permit  them 
to   agree   upon   any  union.      The   small    colonies  were 
jealous  of  the    great   ones ;    there  were  many  quarrels 
over  boundaries;     they   were    not  all  in  equal  danger 
from  the  Indians.     It  was  only  when  they  were  all  in 
danger  that  they  could  forget  their  differences  and  unite ' 
in  a  common  cause. 

10.  They  were  all  a  part  of  the  British  Empire,  and 
they  had  the  independence  and  love  of  liberty  which 
belonged  to  Englishmen.     Twice  since  America  began 
to  be  settled  by  English  men  and  women,  the  people  of 
England  had  resisted   the   government   because  it  was 
unjust  and  was  taking  away  their  liberty.     More  than 
once  in  the   American   colonies   the   people   had   risen 
when  they  thought  their  liberties  in  danger. 

11.  The  people  in  America  had  so  long  made  their 
own  laws  and,  for  the  most  part,  chosen  their  own  rulers, 
that  they  had  grown  more  independent  and  more  free. 
Yet  very  few  ever  thought  of  an  entire  independence. 
They  might  have  continued  long  in  this  way  but  for  the 
course  which  England  herself  pursued.     It  was  England 
that  drove  the  American  colonies  into  independence. 

12.  In  the  first  place,  the  English  did  not  know  much 
about  America,  or  understand  the  people  there.     They 
knew  there  was  a  vast  country  beyond  the  sea  which 
belonged  to   England,   and    that   it  was   growing  rich. 
They  were  like  landlords  who  own  distant  farms,  and 
only  care   to    get   as    much    profit   as  possible   out  of 


1/6  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

them.     They  regarded  the  colonies  simply  as  a  market 
for  their  goods. 

13.  The  laws  made  by  England  to  govern  the  trade  of 
the  American  colonies  were  made  to  increase  the  wealth 
of  England.     The  furs  brought  in  by  the  hunters,  the 
fish  caught  by  the  fishermen,  the  pitch,  tar,  turpentine, 
and  ship  timbers  from  the  forest,  must  all  go  to  Eng 
land.     In   the  wild  woods   of  Maine   no   tree,  of  more 
than  twenty-four   inches  diameter  at  a  foot  above  the 
ground,  could  be  cut  down  except  for  a  mast  for  one 
of  the  king's  ships. 

14.  The  laws  also  laid  a  duty  upon  exports  and  im 
ports.     The  colonists   could  trade   only  with   England, 
and  they  were  required  to  pay  a  tax  to  the  government 
upon  all  that  they  bought  and  all  that  they  sold.     If 
other  countries  wanted  their  goods,  they  must  buy  them 
of  English   merchants.      The   colonies   could   not  even 
sell  freely  to  one  another. 

15.  Besides    this,    England    forbade   the    colonies    to 
carry  on  manufacturing  except  in  a  small  way.     They 
might  take  iron  from  the  mine,  but  they  must  send  it  to 
England   to   be  manufactured.     They  paid  a  tax  when 
they  sent  their  iron  ore  to  England.     They  paid  Eng 
lish  merchants   for  carrying  it,  English   manufacturers 
for  working  it,  English  merchants  for  bringing  it  back, 
and  then  another  tax  to  the  English  government. 

16.  Thus  English  merchants  and  manufacturers  grew 
rich,  and  were  very  careful  to  keep  the  colonies  from 
trading  with  other  countries.     A  host  of  officers  were 
stationed  in  the  American  ports  to  collect  the  revenue 
and   see   that  the  laws  were   enforced.      The  colonists 
were   impatient  under  these  restraints;    but  they  were 
prosperous,  and  paid  the  taxes  out  of  their  abundance. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE   QUARREL. 


177 


17.  The  long  extent  of  sea-coast  and  the  scattered 
population  made  it  easy  to  smuggle  goods  into  the 
country.  In  New  England,  especially,  a  great  trade 
was  carried  on  in  this  way  and  large  fortunes  were 
made,  so  that  the  complaints  against  the  revenue  laws 
were  not  so  loud  as  they  might  otherwise  have  been. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE   BEGINNING   OF  THE   QUARREL. 


Ad'vocate-Gen'eral.  An  officer 
of  the  government  who  repre 
sents  it  in  cases  brought  before 
the  courts. 

Effigy.  A  figure  in  imitation  of  a 
person.  To  hang  or  burn  in 
effigy  is  to  hang  or  burn  a  stuffed 
figure  intended  to  represent  the 
hated  person. 


Direct  Tax.  A  tax  collected  di 
rectly  from  a  person,  as  a  poll 
tax,  or  a  percentage  upon  his 
property.  An  indirect  tax  is  one 
which  is  collected  on  the  value  of 
goods,  and  thus  is  usually  added 
to  the  price  of  the  goods  by  the 
owner.  A  duty  on  importations 
is  an  indirect  tax. 


1756-1763. 


1.  THE  French   and   Indian  War  was   a  part  of  the 
Seven  Years'  War  between  England  and  France. 
When    peace  came,   England   was    mistress    of 
America,  but  she  was  also  heavily  in  debt.     She  looked 
around  for   means  to  pay  the  debt,  and  to  lessen  the 
burdens  which   Englishmen  were   bearing  in  England. 
The  American  colonies  offered  the  easiest  means. 

2.  The  colonies  had  taxed   themselves  to   meet  the 
expenses  of  the  war  in  America.     The  English  govern 
ment  declared  that  the  war  had  been  fought  mainly  to 
benefit  the  colonies,  and  that  the  colonies  ought  to  pay 
still  more.     It  determined  to  enforce  more  strictly  those 
laws  of  trade  which  had  hitherto  brought  in  so  much 
revenue. 


1/8  THE   ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

3  The  authority  of  the  king's  officers  in  the  ports 
was  increased,  and  they  were  armed  with  Writs  of  Assist 
ance.  These  were  legal  papers  which  gave  those  who 
held  them  power  to  enter  any  warehouses  or  dwellings, 
to  search  for  smuggled  goods  which  they  might  suspect 
to  be  hidden  there. 

4.  There  is  a   saying  in  English  law,  "  An  English 
man's  house  is  his  castle ;  "  that  is,  he  has  rights  there 
which  the  king  is  bound  to  respect.     If  these  writs  were 
given,  the    people   knew  that   their   houses   would    be 
entered  by  the  king's  officers  on  the  merest  suspicion. 
They  said  that  the  writs  were  illegal,  and  they  deter 
mined  to  prove  this  in  the  courts. 

5.  In  1761  the  collector  of  the  port  of  Boston  ordered 
his  deputy  in  Salem  to  procure  a  Writ  of  Assistance  from 
the  court,  to  enable  him  to  search  for  smuggled  goods. 
Objection  was  raised  that  it  was  against  the  law  to  give 
the  writ,  and  the  judge  decided  to  hear  ^arguments  be 
fore  he  issued  it. 

6.  James  Otis,  Jr.,  was  advocate-general  of  the  prov 
ince.     It  was  his  duty  to  defend  the  legality  of  the  Writ 
of  Assistance.     He  resigned  his  office  rather  than  take 
that  side,  and  appeared  in  behalf  of  the  people.     It  was 
a  famous  trial ;   and  Otis  in  his  speech  used  the  words, 
"  Taxation  without  representation  is  tyranny." 

7.  This    sentence   became   a  watchword    in  America 
during  the  exciting  times  which  followed.     The  people 
meant  by  the  phrase  that  they  were  as  much  English 
men  as  those  who  lived  in  England.     They  said  that  for 
England  to  tax  them  without  giving  them  a  voice  in 
making  the  laws,  either  in  parliament  or  in  their  assem 
blies,  was  to  treat  them  as  if  they  were  a  subject  people. 
They  were  willing  to  grant  money  to  the  crown.     That 


THE   BEGINNING   OF   THE   QUARREL.  179 

was  a  different  thing  from  being  compelled  to  pay  what 
the  crown  demanded. 

8.  But  England  was  determined  to  tax  the  colonies. 
The  king's  chief  adviser  proposed  to  parliament  to  pass 
an  act  by  which  all  deeds,  contracts,  bills  of  sale,  wills, 
and  the  like,  made  in  America, 

should  not  be  legal  unless 
they  bore  stamps  upon  them. 
These  stamps  were  to  be  sold 
by  the  government  through  its 
officers. 

9.  The  Stamp  Act,   as   it  is 
called,  was   passed    by  parlia 
ment  in   March,  1765,  against 
the  remonstrance  of  the   best 
friends  of  the  colonies,  both  in 
and  out  of  parliament.    At  that 
time  it  was  the  custom  of  the 
different    colonies    to    employ 
agents,  who  lived    in  London 

and   looked  out  for  the  inter-  stamp> 

ests  of  the  colonies  which  sent  them.  Benjamin  Franklin 
was  one  of  these  agents,  and  his  words  had  great  weight 
with  the  wiser  Englishmen. 

10.  As  soon  as  it  was  known  that  the  Stamp  Act  was 
passed,  the  colonies,  from  one  end  of  the  land  to  the 
other,  were  full  of  indignation.     Parliament,  they  said, 
might  make  laws  to  regulate  the  commerce   of  the  em 
pire,  and  so  draw  revenue  from  America ;   but  it  had  no 
right  to  lay  a  direct  tax  like  this.     Only  the  colonial 
governments,  elected  by  the  people,  could  lay  such  a 
tax. 

11.  In  the  Virginia  legislature  a  famous  orator,  Pat- 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 


nry,  introduced  resolutions,  which  declared  that 
pie,  and  the  people  only,  had  the  right  to  tax 
pie.  They  had  this  right,  not  as  colonists,  but 
ishmen.  They  had  their  own  assemblies,  where 
.ild  vote  the  taxes. 

[any  of  the  members  objected  to  the  resolutions, 
that  they  were  too  emphatic.  Patrick  Henry 

replied  with  a  pow- 
rrful  speech.  In 
the  midst  of  it  he 
exclaimed:  "Csusar 
had  his  Brutus, 
Charles  the  First 
his  Cromwell,  and 
George  the  Third" 
—  "  Treason  !  trea 
son  !  "  cried  some 
of  the  excited  mem 
bers.  Henry  waited 
a  moment,  then 
added  solemnly  — 
"  may  profit  by 
their  example.  If 
that  be  treason, 
make  the  most 
of  it." 

'he  Massachusetts  legislature  proposed  a  general 
ion  of  all  the  colonies,  which  met  at  New  York 
>ber,  1765.  Nine  colonies  took  part  in  it,  and 
eir  most  distinguished  men.  For  the  first  time 
>le  country  had  a  common  cause,  and  there  was 
at  the  people  should  consult  together. 


Patrick  Henry. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  QUARREL. 

a  declaration  of  rights.  The  people  of  the  col 
said,  had  the  same  rights  as  the  people  of  Eng! 
was  the  right  of  Englishmen  to  be  taxed  only 
own  consent.  This  consent  was  given  through  r 
tativcs.  Englishmen  had  their  parliament;  the  j 
the  different  colonies  had  their  assemblies.  Th< 
blies  had  the  sole  power  to  lay  taxes  in  Americ 

15.  Congress  demanded  the  repeal  of  the  Stai 
and  the  people  everywhere  showed  their  deter 
to  support  this  demand.     They  declared  that  i 
act  was  repealed,  they  would  not  import  Knglis 
They  held  fairs  to  encourage  home  manufacture] 
would  not  eat  mutton,  so  that  they  might  ha 
wool  to  spin.     They  would  not  wear  mourning, 
all  mourning  goods  came  from  England. 

16.  When  the  stamps   were   received   in   An 
was  impossible  to  compel  the  people  to  use  thei 
officers  who  were  to  supply  them  were  somctim 
to  resign,  sometimes  hung  or  burned  in  effigy;  c 
the  Stamp  Act  were  publicly  burned,  bells  wer 
flags  hung  at  half-mast ;  and  in  some  towns  m 
stroycd  the  houses  of  the  revenue  officers. 

17.  The  effect  was   felt   in   England,  where 
party  in  parliament  upheld  the  colonists.     In  th 
of  Commons  William  Pitt  uttered  the  memorable 
"The   gentleman    tells   us   that   America    is   o 
America  is  almost  in  open  rebellion.     Sir,  I  rej< 
America  has    resisted !     Three    millions   of  pc 
dead  to  all  the  feelings  of  liberty  as  voluntarily 
mit  to  be  slaves,  would  have  been  fit  instrur 
make  slaves  of  all  the  rest" 

la   The  British  ministry  had  before  asked  1 
how  the  people   in  America  would   reirard   the 


1 82 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


Act.  He  told  them  that  the  people  would  never  submit 
to  it.  Now  the  ministry  sent  for  Franklin  again,  and 
asked  him  if  he  thought  the  people  would  pay  for  the 
damage  done  in  the  destruction  of  the  stamped  paper  if 
parliament  would  repeal  the  Stamp  Act. 

19.  Franklin  replied  with   a  characteristic  story.     A 
Frenchman,  he  said,  rushed  into  the  street  once  with  a 
red-hot  poker   in   his  hand,   and    met  an   Englishman. 
"Will  you   let  me  run  this   poker  a  foot  into  you?" 
screamed  the  Frenchman.     "  What !  "  said  the  English 
man.     "Well,  six   inches,   then?"     "Never!"     "Then 
will  you  pay  me  for  the  trouble  and  expense  of  heating 
the  poker?"     The  Englishman  walked  off. 

20.  The  Stamp   Act  was   repealed ;    for  the   English 
government  saw  that  it  was   impossible   to   enforce   it. 

March,    At  the  same  time  parliament  took  care  to  say 

1766'      that  it  had  the   right  to  tax  the  colonies.     In 

America  people  were  overjoyed   at  the  repeal  of  the 

act,  and  did  not   trouble   themselves  much    about  the 

claims  which  parliament  might  set  up  in  words. 


CHAPTER   V. 

THE   FIRST   RESISTANCE. 


East  India  Company.  A  cor 
poration  in  England,  formed  like 
the  Dutch  companies,  for  trading 
with  the  East  Indies.  It  laid  the 


foundation    of    English    rule   in 
India. 

Quartered.      Given    quarters  or 
house-room  among  the  people. 


1.  IN  England  discussion  about  America  was  chiefly 
in  parliament,  which  was  made  up  of  members  chosen 
by  a  few  persons  in  the  different  boroughs.  Govern- 


THE   FIRST   RESISTANCE.  183 

ment  in  England  was  then  in  the  hands  of  a  small  class 
only.  The  people  at  large  were  not  supposed  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  the  laws  except  to  obey  them. 
Thus  there  were  very  few  in  England  who  knew  much 
or  cared  much  about  the  colonies. 

2.  It  was  different  in  America.     The  Stamp  Act  and 
similar  laws   affected   the   liberty  and   property  of  the 
whole  people.     Everybody  was  interested  in  discussing 
them.     These  matters  were  talked   over  in  the  legisla 
ture  of  each  colony,  in  town-meetings,  in  newspapers, 
in  private  correspondence,  at  every  village  tavern  and 
country  store. 

3.  Scarcely  had  the  excitement  over  the  Stamp  Act 
passed  away,  when  another  cause  for  complaint  arose. 
Parliament  passed  an  act  by  which  the  colonies 

J  1767. 

were   to   support   the    troops    quartered   upon 
them.     It  also  imposed  certain  duties  on  colonial  trade, 
and  declared  that  the  revenue  from  these  duties  should 
be  used  to  pay  the  salaries  of  officers  of  the  crown  in 
America. 

4.  To  compel  the  colonies  to  maintain  troops  quar 
tered  upon   them  was  to  treat  them  as  if  they  were  a 
conquered  people.      To  pay  the  salaries  of  officers  of 
the  crown  out  of  the  money  received  from  duties  was  to 
make  these  officers  independent  of  the  colonial  govern 
ment.     But  the  colonies  insisted  upon  having  full  con 
trol  of  their  affairs,  and  of  all  persons  who  carried  on 
the  government  among  them. 

5.  The  principal  places  affected  by  these  acts  were 
New  York  and  Boston.      The  Assembly  of  New  York 
refused  to  make  provision  for  the  troops,  and   parlia 
ment  ordered   the   Assembly  to   close.     Massachusetts 
sent  a  circular  letter  to  the  other  colonies,  proposing  a 


1 84 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


petition  to  the  king.  This  petition  protested  against 
acts  of  parliament  which  taxed  them  without  their 
consent. 

6.  The  answer  of  the  king's  ministers  was  to  send 
four  regiments  of  soldiers  to  Boston.  The  people  there, 
both  in  town-meeting  and  in  the  legislature,  demanded 


VICINITY  OF 

BOSTON 

SCALE  OF  MILES 


Danver£ 


V? 


s 

Kj     C^ 

to 
•      bi 


CLarte«^ 

PROSPECT    MILL    N^S^SSSK^ 

:%*,*«yl 

O>         COBBlXHILL    „#     \   ,7>      ,>       / 


ft/.-:  «* 


w°°      "'  ^i^o^or     ^V^CH^TEF 

^^:-|oLrry>I     ^^H^ 

BOSTON, 

CIIARLESTOWN,ETC. 

on  an  enlarged  scale. 


that  the  troops  should  be 
withdrawn.     They  were  a 
constant   cause   of  irrita 
tion  ;   and  the  petty  quar 
rels  between  the  soldiers   and  townspeople  broke  out 
March  5,   finally  into  a  fight  in  which  some  of  the  towns 
people  were  killed. 

7.  This  fight,  which  goes  by  the  name  of  the  Boston 
Massacre,  produced  an  intense  feeling  of  anger.  For 
several  years  the  5th  of  March  was  a  day  for  a  great 


THE  FIRST  RESISTANCE. 


I85 


town-meeting  and  an  oration  by  some  Boston  patriot. 
By  such  meetings  and  addresses  the  people  kept  alive 
the  memory  of  a  wrong,  and  encouraged  one  another 
to  resist  tyranny. 

8.  Samuel  Adams,  a  patriot  who  had  great  influence, 
especially   among   the    plain   working-men    of   Boston, 
headed   the   citizens 

in  a  demand  for 
the  removal  of  the 
troops.  The  gover 
nor,  Thomas  Hut- 
chinson,  seeing  the 
entire  community 
aroused,  was  wise 
enough  to  order  the 
troops  to  be  re 
moved  to  the  fort  in 
the  harbor,  called 
the  Castle.  But  the 
people  were  fast 
coming  to  look  up 
on  the  English  gov 
ernment  as  hostile. 

9.  England     now  Samuel  Adams- 
committed  a  blunder  which  brought  affairs  to  a  crisis. 
The  colonies,  by  their  firmness,  had  compelled  parlia 
ment  to  remove  one  tax  after  another ;  that  on  tea  alone 
remained.     The  people  accordingly  refused  to  buy  tea, 
although   formerly  they   had   bought    large    quantities. 
The  East  India  Company  found  itself  with  seventeen 
million  pounds  of  tea  in  its  English  warehouses,  which 
it  could  not  sell. 

10.  The  failure  of  the  company  would  greatly  im- 


1 86  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

poverish  the  king,  who  owned  shares  in  it.  It  became 
necessary  to  do  something  to  relieve  the  company. 
Accordingly  Lord  North,  the  king's  chief  adviser,  per 
suaded  parliament  to  pass  an  act  taking  off  the  tax  of 
sixpence  a  pound  which  the  tea  paid  in  England. 

11.  It  was  supposed  this  would  so  reduce  the  price  of 
tea  that  the  Americans  would  not  mind  the  tax  of  three 
pence  per  pound  which  was  still  to  be  paid  in  America, 
and  would  buy  largely.      The  company  was  shrewder 
than  Lord  North,  and  asked  to  be  allowed  to  pay  the 
English  tax,  but  to  land  the  tea,  free  of  duty,  in  America. 
"No,"  said  the  king,  "  there  must  be  one  tax,  to  keep 
up  the  right." 

12.  As  soon  as  the  colonies  learned  of  the  act  of  par 
liament,  there  was  great  indignation.     It  was  not  cheap 
tea  that  they  wanted,  but  untaxed  tea.     They  saw  the 
English  government  taking  off  the  tax  in  England,  but 
keeping  it  on  in  America.     They  knew  that  this  was 
intended  by  the  king  as.  a  declaration  of  his  right  to  tax 
the  colonies.     When  the  vessels  bringing  the  tea  reached 
America,  the  citizens  in  many  of  the  ports  compelled 
the  captains  to  sail  back  with  their  cargoes  to  England. 

13.  In    Boston    the    royalist    governor    attempted    to 
enforce  the  landing  of  the  tea.     The  citizens,  under  the 

lead  of  Sam  Adams,  as  he  was  popularly  called, 
would  not  permit  it.  For  twenty  days  the 
committee  of  the  people  strove  to  compel  the  governor 
to  send  back  the  vessels.  Faneuil  Hall,  where  the 
town-meetings  were  held,  was  crowded  day  after  day 
with  people  who  met  to  consult. 

14.  At  last,  in  the  twilight  of  a  December  day,  when 
the   people  were   gathered   in  the   Old  South   Church, 
because  Faneuil  Hall  was  not  large  enough,  a  messenger 


THE  FIRST   RESISTANCE.  1 87 

came  from  the   governor  with  his   final   refusal.     Sam 
Adams  stood  up  and  declared,  "This  meeting  Dec.  ie, 
can  do  nothing  more  to  save  the  country."     A 
voice  in  the  gallery  called   out,  "  Hurrah  for  Griffin's 
Wharf!  " 

15.  It  was  at  Griffin's  Wharf  that  the  tea-ships  lay. 
Immediately  the  people  poured  out  of  the  church  and 
hurried  after  a  party  of  young  men  disguised  as  Indians, 
who  set  up  a  war-whoop.     These  men  took  possession 
of  the  vessels,  seized  the  tea-chests,  broke  them  open, 
and  poured  the  contents  into  the  harbor. 

16.  As  soon  as  the  news  reached  England,  Lord  North 
brought  into  parliament  a  bill,  which  was  passed,  order 
ing  that  after  the  1st  of  June  no  person  should  load  or 
unload  any  ship  in  the  port  of  Boston  until  the  town 
apologized,  and  paid   for  the  tea  which  had  been  de 
stroyed.     The  Boston  Port  Bill,  as  it  was  called,  was  the 
punishment  which  the  British  government  inflicted  on 
the  rebellious  town. 

17.  To  close  the  port  of  Boston  was  to  strike  a  severe 
blow  at  the  prosperity  of  the  town  and   of  the  entire 
colony.     When  the  act  went  into  operation,  the  bells 
were  tolled  and  the  people  hung  out  mourning.   Junel 
Throughout  the  country  there  was  the   great-     im 
est   sympathy   shown    for    Massachusetts.      The    other 
colonies    urged    the    Bostonians    to    remain    steadfast, 
and   showed   their   sympathy  by   gifts    of   money  and 
provisions. 


1 88 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE   FIRST   FIGHTING. 


Out'skirts.       The    border    of   a 

town. 
Com'mon.     A  piece  of  ground  in 


a  town,  left  unenclosed  for  the 
common  use  of  all  the  people  in 
the  town. 


1.  WHEN  the  port  of  Boston  was  closed,  a  British  fleet 
lay  at  the  entrance,  and  regiments  of  British  soldiers  oc 
cupied  the  town.     A  still  severer  blow  was  struck  at  the 
liberties  of  the  people.     Parliament  had  passed  two  acts 
for  the  regulation  of  the  government  of  the  Province  of 
Massachusetts  Bay. 

2.  By  these  acts  nearly  all  the  power  was  lodged  in 
the  hands  of  the  governor  and  of  officers  appointed  by 
the  king  or  governor.     The   people  could  hold   town- 
meetings  only  once   a  year.     The  courts  had  power  to 
send  prisoners  to  England  or  to  other  colonies  for  trial, 
instead  of  being  required  to  try  them  before  juries  of 
their  neighbors. 

3.  The  people  now  knew  that  they  had  something 
more  to  struggle  for  than  freedom  from  taxation.     They 
were  to  contend  for  rights  dear  to   every  free  English 
man,  and  they  proceeded  at  once  to  take  measures  to 
assert  those  rights.     Since  parliament  chose  to  take  from 
them  their  customary  government,  they  would  make   a 
new  government. 

4.  The  people  in  Massachusetts,  as  in  the  other  col 
onies,  had   been   used  to  acting  according  to  law.     So 
now,  when  they  rebelled  against  the  government,  they 
went  about  the  business,  not  as  if  they  were  breaking 
laws,  but  as   if  they  were   keeping  them.     They  were 


THE  FIRST  FIGHTING. 


I89 


forbidden  to  have  more  than  one  town-meeting  a  year. 
In  Boston,  accordingly,  they  had  only  one,  but  by  ad 
journing  from  time  to  time  they  made  it  last  all  the 
year. 

5.    The  colonies   all   had  committees   of  correspond 
ence,  and  kept  one  another  informed  by  letter  of  what 
was   going   on.     Massachusetts    now   invited    the   other 
colonies  to  send  delegates  to  a  congress  at  Philadelphia. 
This    is    known   as   the   First  Continental  Con-     gept. 
gress.    All  the  colonies  were  represented   ex-     1774- 
cept  Georgia.    They  drew  up  an  address  to  the  king,  set 
ting  forth  their  griev 
ances,  and  formed  an 
agreement  to  refuse  to 
carry     on     any     trade 
with  Great  Britain  until 
their  wrongs  should  be 
righted. 

6.  Meanwhile,      in 
Massachusetts,  General 
Gage,  the  governor,  re 
fused  to  recognize  the 
legislature    chosen    by  | 
the    people.        There 
upon   the   legislature  formed   itself 
into    the    Provincial    Congress    of 
Massachusetts,  and  withdrew  from 

Boston  to  Concord.    This  Congress  was  regarded  by  the 
people   of  the   colony  as  the   real  government. 
It  appointed  a  Committee  of  Safety,  who  met 
frequently  and  had  power  to  act  in  any  emergency. 

7.  The  towns  had  always  had  their  militia  companies. 
Now  these  were  newly  organized,  under  patriotic  cap- 


Carpenters'  Hall, 
where  the  First  Congress  met. 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


tains,  and  everywhere  was  seen  an  active  training  and 
drill.  General  Gage,  on  the  other  hand,  began  to  move 
his  soldiers  back  and  forth,  to  fortify  Boston,  and  to  secure 
the  cannon  and  powder  which  might  be  in  the  province. 

8.  The    Provincial   Congress    had    collected    military 
stores  in  Concord.     General  Gage,  who   had  made   un 
successful  attempts  in  other  directions,  planned  a  secret 
night  excursion  to  Concord  to  destroy  the  stores.     But 
he  was  in  the  midst  of  a  hostile  and  vigilant  people, 
and  his   plans  were  discovered  in  season  to  warn  the 
Committee  of  Safety. 

9.  Among  the  means  taken  by  the  patriots  to  warn 
the  country  was  a  signal  of  lanterns  hung  from  a  church 
tower  in  Boston.     Messengers  rode  by  night  through  the 
country,  carrying  the   news   that  British  soldiers  were 
marching  to  Concord,  and  people  took  down  their  mus 
kets  and  hurried  to  join  their  neighbors. 

10.  Thus,  when  the  British  troops,  early  in  the  morn 
ing  of  the  1  9th  of  April,  reached  Lexington,  two-thirds 

April  19,  of  the  way  to  Concord,  they  found  a  small  body 
1775-  of  countrymen,  under  Captain  Parker,  drawn  up 
on  the  common  to  dispute  the  way.  Captain  Parker 
had  given  orders  not  to  fire  unless  they  were  fired  upon. 
The  British  troops  rushed  upon  them,  firing,  and  calling 
upon  the  rebels  to  disperse. 

11.  The  little  band  of  patriots  retreated  slowly,  return 
ing  the  fire  as  they  went  ;  and  the  British  kept  on  to  Con 
cord,  where  they  began  to  destroy  the   military  stores. 
They  were  interrupted  by  the  sound  of  firing  near  Con 
cord  bridge.    A  portion  of  the  troops  had  been  stationed 
there  ;   and  those  who  had  been  sent  into  the  town  now 
left  their  work  of  destruction  and  turned  back. 

12.  They  found  a  fight  going  on  at  the  bridge.     The 


THE   FIRST   FIGHTING.  IQI 

whole  country-side  had  been  roused.  The  news  of  the 
attack  at  Lexington  had  spread  like  wildfire.  Com 
panies  of  minute-men,  so  called  because  they  were  to 
be  ready  for  movement  at  a  minute's  notice,  had  poured 
into  Concord  and  met  the  British  at  the  bridge.  The 
colonial  militia  had  attacked  the  king's  troops. 

13.  The  British  forces  began  a  retreat  toward  Boston, 
bearing  their  dead  and  wounded  with  them.  All  the  way, 
from  behind  stone  walls  and  from  houses,  the  angry 


The  Retreat  from  Lexington. 

farmers  harassed  them  with  shot.  They  did  not  desist 
until  the  troops  had  crossed  Charlestown  Neck  at  sunset 
and  were  safe  under  the  guns  of  the  British  vessels. 

14.    The  news  of  the  fight   travelled  swiftly.     There 
were  no  railways  or  telegraphs  in  those  days,  but  every 


192  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

man  sent  word  to  his  neighbor,  and  one  town  rallied  the 
next.  The  farmers  left  their  ploughs,  and  the  artisans 
their  tools.  They  took  their  guns  and  horses,  and 
marched  straight  to  Boston. 

15.  The  women  were  full  of  patriotism.     A  mother 
had  two  boys,  one  nineteen,  the  other  sixteen  years  of 
age.     Her  husband  was   at  sea.     She  gave  her  eldest 
boy  his  fowling-piece ;   and  since  the  duck  and  goose 
shot  were  too  small,  she  cut  up  her  pewter  spoons  and 
hammered  the  pieces  into  slugs.     She  had  only  a  rusty 
sword  for  the  younger  boy,  but  she  sent  them  both  off 
to  join  the  men. 

16.  All  through  the  iQth  of  April  and  the  night  that 
followed,  the  tramp  of  men  and  horses  was  heard  on 
the   roads.     They   came   from   every   quarter;    and  on 
the  morning  of  the  2Oth  a  great  company  had  gathered 
at  Cambridge,  upon  the  outskirts   of  Charlestown,  and 
at    Roxbury.       Boston   was    surrounded    by  camps    of 
patriots. 

17.  Every  day  their  numbers  were  swelled  by  new 
comers.     Each  company  of  soldiers  chose  its  own  offi 
cers,  and  was  under  the  general  orders  of  the  colony  to 
which  it  belonged.     The  oldest-commissioned  and  most 
experienced  officer  was  Artemas  Ward,  who  commanded 
the  Massachusetts  troops  at  Cambridge. 

18.  Upon  a  monument  which  stands  near  the  scene  of 
the  little  battle  of  Concord,  are  four  lines  from  a  poem 
written  by  the   American  poet,  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson, 
to  commemorate  the  event :  — 

"By  the  rude  bridge  that  arched  the  flood, 

Their  flag  to  April's  breeze  unfurled, 
Here  once  the  embattled  farmers  stood, 
And  fired  the  shot  heard  round  the  world." 


THE  NEW  ENGLAND  STATES 

DURING  THE  WAH  FOR  INDEPENDENCE 


OPEN   WAR.  193 

CHAPTER   VII. 

OPEN   WAR. 
Far'apet.     A  fortification,  breast-high. 

1.  THE  Continental  Congress,  which  had  sat  for  six 
weeks  the   previous   autumn,   now  met  again  at  Phila 
delphia.      It  is  called  the   Second    Continental    Mayio, 
Congress.     The  Provincial  Congress  of  Massa-      1775- 
chusetts  sent  a  letter  recounting  the  affair  at  Lexington 
and   Concord.      It  asked  the   Continental  Congress  to 
take   charge   of  the   army  which   was   gathering   about 
Boston,  for  troops  were  there  from  other  colonies. 

2.  Thereupon  the  Continental  Congress  assumed  con 
trol  of  the  military  operations  of  all  the  colonies.      It 
unanimously   elected    George    Washington,    of  Junel5 
Virginia,   General   and    Commander-in-Chief  of     17m 
the  Army  of  the  United  Colonies.    On  the  i/th  of  June 
it  was  agreed  to  raise  two  million  dollars  in  the  different 
colonies  to  meet  the  expense  of  the  army. 

3.  The  delegates  to  the  Congress  were  by  no  means 
ready  to   separate  the  colonies  from  England.      They 
were   bent  only  on    maintaining   the    resistance   which 
had  been  made,  until  England  should  right  the  wrongs 
of  the   colonies.     Washington  immediately  set  out  for 
Cambridge.     When  he  reached  New  York  he  heard  an 
important  piece  of  news. 

4.  On  the  evening  of  the  i6th  of  June  the  Committee 
of  Safety  had  sent  troops  to  Charlestown,  for  they  had 
heard   that   the   British    meant   to   occupy  that   place. 


194  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

There  they  had  thrown  up  fortifications  upon  a  hill  com 
manding  Boston.  The  part  of  the  hill  nearest  Boston 
was  called  Breed's  Hill;  behind  it  rose  Bunker  Hill. 

5.  The  British  had  been  unwilling  to  make  an  attack 
upon  the  camps  about  Boston,  for  that  meant  open  war; 
but  such  a  movement  as  this  could  not  be  overlooked. 
As  soon  as  they  espied  the  Americans  intrenched,  they 
sent  troops  across  the  river  from  Boston  to  dislodge  them. 

6.  Three  times  the    British    regulars   rushed    up   the 
hill.     Twice  they  were  driven  back  by  the  countrymen, 
who  from  behind  a  rude  parapet  and  a  rail  fence  coolly 
fired  upon  the  redcoats.     Then  the  Americans'  ammu 
nition  gave  out;   and  when  the  third  attack  came,  they 
fired  stones  from  their  guns  and  slowly  retreated,  leaving 
the  British  in  possession. 

7.  The  battle  of  Bunker  Hill  had  been  fought.     The 
Americans,  led  by  Prescott  and  Putnam,  had  lost  their 

June  17,  brave  General  Warren  ;  and  about  four  hundred 
1775>  and  fifty  men  had  been  killed,  wounded,  or  cap 
tured.  The  British  loss  was  more  than  twice  as  great. 
It  was  a  bold  movement  of  the  Americans,  and  the  colo 
nial  militia  had  stood  the  fire  of  the  British  regulars. 
When  Washington  heard  this,  he  took  fresh  courage. 

8.  On  the  3d  of  July  Washington  took  command  of 
the   American  army,  beneath  an  elm  still  standing  by 

Julys,    Cambridge  Common.      He  found   a  crowd    of 

1775.      brave,  undisciplined  soldiers,   ill  provided  with 

arms,  ammunition,  and  provisions.      His   first  business 

was  to  organize  them  into  an  army,  while  he  kept  watch 

of  the  British  in  Boston. 

9.  The  British  army  did  not  come  out  from  the  town ; 
Oct.  17,    but  some   of  the  vessels  which   blockaded   the 

1775.      harbor  were  sent  down  the  coast  and  burned 


OPEN    WAR. 


195 


George  Washington,  Father  of  his  Country. 
Born  February  22,  1732 ;  died  December  14,  1799. 

the  town  of  Falmouth,  now  Portland.     This  was  a  direct 
act  of  war.     It  did  much  to  weaken  the  lingering  hope 


196 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


of  some  Americans  that  the  trouble  was  confined  to 
Boston,  and  that  there  would  be  no  general  war. 
10.    Meantime  the  Americans  had  not  been  idle  else- 


The  Washington  Elm  and  Headquarters, 


where.  Ethan  Allen,  at  the  head  of  a  party  of  moun- 
Mayio,  12,  taineers,  surprised  the  British  garrison  at  Fort 

1775.  Ticonderoga,  and  captured  that  fort,  as  well  as 
Crown  Point.  These  were  on  the  old  route  to  Canada ; 
and  men  who  had  fought  in  the  French  and  Indian  War 
were  eager  to  get  possession  of  that  country. 

11.  Two  expeditions  were  planned.  General  Mont 
gomery  moved  down  Lake  Champlain  and  captured 
NOV.  13,  Montreal.  Benedict  Arnold  secured  Washing- 

1775<  ton's  approval,  and  with  some  of  the  forces 
which  were  besieging  Boston,  made  a  terrible  march 


OPEN   WAR. 


197 


through  the  wilderness  of  Maine  to 
the  St.  Lawrence.  He  followed 
the  plan  Wolfe  had  adopted,  and 
occupied  the  Plains  of  Abraham. 

12.  Arnold  reached  Quebec  just 
as  Montgomery  entered  Montreal. 
It    was    intended     that     the    two 
armies  should  unite;    but  Arnold 
could   not  hold   his   position,  and 
retreated  to  a  less  exposed  place. 
After   Montgomery   arrived    from 
Montreal,    an    attack    was    made 

upon  Quebec ;  but  it  was  disastrous.  Montgomery  was 
killed,  the  British  army  was  reinforced,  and  the  Ameri 
cans  were  obliged  to  abandon  Canada. 

13.  At  the  beginning  of  1776  Washington,  by  the 
help  of  Congress,  had  succeeded  in  getting  the  army 
into  shape.     It  was  no  longer  a  collection  of  little  co 
lonial  armies.     On  the  ist  of  January  he  hoisted  the 
Union  flag,  in  compliment  to  the  United  Colonies.    The 
present  flag  was  adopted  June  14,  1777. 


Arnold's  Route. 


198  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE    UNION. 

14.  If  any  still  hoped  that  England  would  yield,  they 
were  convinced  that  the  hope  was  vain  when  they  heard 
how  the  address  of  Congress  to  the  king  had  been  re 
ceived.     The  king  returned  no  answer,  but  notified  par 
liament  that  the  colonies  were  in  a  state  of  rebellion. 
He   announced    that    he    should    at   once    increase    his 
forces  in  America  and  crush  the  rebellion. 

15.  Early  in  March,  Washington  was  ready  to  drive 
the  British  out  of  Boston.     He  now  had  cannon,  which 
had  been  dragged  over  the  snow  from  Ticonderoga,  and 
he  proceeded  to  occupy  Dorchester  Heights,  overlook 
ing  the   harbor.      General   Howe,  who   had  succeeded 
General  Gage,  saw  that  he  must  fight  at  a  great  dis 
advantage  or  abandon  the  town. 

16.  He   gathered   his   forces,   took  to   the   fleet,   and 
sailed  away.     With  him  went  those  families  which  had 
remained  loyal  to  the  king.     The  siege  of  Boston  was 
raised.      There    was    now    open   war  between   the   two 
countries ;    but   after  this  Massachusetts  scarcely  knew 
the    presence    of  soldiers.       It    became    the    policy   of 
England  to  strike  at  the  heart  of  the  colonies. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE  DECLARATION   OF   INDEPENDENCE. 

Moultrie  (Jlfoo'frf).  I   on  one  side  only.    Such  sheets  often 

Broad'side.  A  large  sheet  printed  I   took  the  place  of  newspapers. 

1.  WHEN  General  Howe  left  Boston  he  carried  his 
army  to  Halifax;  but  it  was  well  understood  that  his 
plan  was  to  take  possession  of  New  York.  The  patriots 
there  had  been  busy,  ever  since  the  fight  at  Concord, 


THE   DECLARATION    OF   INDEPENDENCE.  199 

raising  an  army  and  throwing  up  fortifications.  Wash 
ington  hurried  forward  his  troops,  and  prepared  to 
defend  the  town  and  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson. 

2.  Meanwhile  the  British  had  sent   an  expedition  to 
secure   the  Southern  colonies.     The  fleet  appeared  off 
the  harbor  of  Charleston,  but  the  people  erected  de 
fences  with  great  energy.     When  the  British  made  their 
attack,  Colonel  Moultrie,  commanding  at  Sulli-    june28, 
van's    Island,    gallantly  repulsed    them.     They     1776- 
could  not  enter  the  harbor,  and  so  sailed  away  for  New 
York. 

3.  All  this  time  the  Second  Continental  Congress  was 
in   session  at  Philadelphia.     Every  fresh  attack  by  the 
British,   and   every   new  sign   that   the    king  meant  to 
crush  out  the  rebellion,   increased   the  ardor   of  those 
who  believed  that  the  Americans  should  not  stop  short 
of  independence. 

4.  The  colonies  had  a  Congress ;   they  had  raised  an 
army,  and  even  started  a  navy;  they  had  a  flag;  they 
had  fought  battles.     Still  there  were  many  who  clung  to 
the  hope  that  difficulties  might  yet  be  settled  and  the 
old  relations  with  England  restored. 

5.  At  last  Congress  agreed  to  consider  definitely  the 
question  of  independence.     Then   it  took   a   recess   of 
four  weeks ;   this  was  to  give  the  delegates  an  opportu 
nity  to  go  back  to  the  people  and  learn  what  was  the 
general  judgment.    When  the  members  returned  to  their 
seats,  there  was  no  longer  any  doubt  what  course  should 
be  pursued. 

6.  In  different  parts  of  the  country,  in  town-meetings, 
county  meetings,  and  provincial  congresses,  resolutions 
were  passed  declaring  that  the  time  had  come  for  the 
colonies  to  separate  from  Great  Britain.     The  people 


20O  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

were  already  organizing  new  governments  in  the  differ 
ent  colonies,  and  they  called  for  a  general  government 
of  the  whole  country. 

7.  On  the  second   day  of  July,    1776,  therefore,   the 
resolution  was   passed  in  Congress,  "  that  these  United 
Colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and  indepen 
dent  states ;   that  they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance 
to  the  British  Crown,  and  that  all  political  connection 
between  them   and  the  State  of  Great  Britain  is,  and 
ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved." 

8.  Two  days  later,  Congress  adopted  a  Declaration  of 
Independence,  written  mainly  by  Thomas  Jefferson,  of 
Virginia.     It  declared  what  were  the  natural  rights  of  all 
men ;   it  recited  the  acts  of  George  III.,  King  of  Great 
Britain,  by  which  he  had  abused  his  authority  over  the 
colonies  and  deprived  them  of  their  rights  and  liberty. 

9.  It   reminded  the  world  how  patiently  the  colonies 
had  borne  their  injuries.     It  told  of  the  petitions  they 
had  addressed  to  the  king,  which  had  no  answer  except 
new  injuries.     It  showed  that  the  colonies  had  appealed, 
not  to  the  king  only,  but  to  their  brethren,  the  people 
of  England ;   but  that  all  had  been  in  vain. 

10.  Therefore,    as    representatives    of    the    UNITED 
STATES    OF  AMERICA,  in    general  congress   assembled, 
the  delegates  published   this    declaration    of  the   inde 
pendence  of  the  States.    They  appealed  to  the  Supreme 
Judge  of  the  world,  and  ended  with  these  words :  "  With 
a  firm  reliance  on  the  protection  of  Divine  Providence, 
we  mutually  pledge  to  each  other  our  lives,  our  fortunes, 
and  our  sacred  honor."      [See  Appendix.] 

11.  The  Declaration  was  agreed  to  on  the  4th  of  July. 
Later  in  the  session  it  was  signed  by  John  Hancock  of 
Massachusetts,  President  of  Congress,  and  by  fifty-five 


THE   DECLARATION   OF   INDEPENDENCE.          2OI 

delegates  from  the  thirteen  colonies.  Every  man  who 
signed  it  knew  that  if  independence  were  not  secured  he 
would  be  in  peril  of  being  hanged  as  a  rebel  and  traitor. 
12.  A  great  crowd  was  gathered  before  the  State 
House  in  Philadelphia,  where  Congress  held  its  ses- 


Independence  Hall,  1776. 

sions.  From  the  balcony  the  Declaration  of  Indepen 
dence  was  read,  and  the  bell  in  the  tower  rang  out  the 
news.  From  that  time  the  State  House  began  to  be 
called  Independence  Hall.  The  4th  of  July  has  ever 
since  been  celebrated  as  the  birthday  of  the  nation. 

13.  The  Declaration  was  proclaimed  also  at  the  head 
of  the  army  and  in  each  of  the  States.  It  was  printed 
as  a  broadside,  and  scattered  everywhere.  Wherever  it 
was  read  the  people  showed  their  approval.  They  tofe 
down  the  king's  arms  from  the  public  offices,  and  in  New 
York  pulled  down  a  leaden  statue  of  King  George. 


202 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT    OF  THE   UNION. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE   STATES   AND   CONGRESS. 


Kosciusko  (Kos-si-us'ko}. 
Kalb.     Sometimes  De  Kalb. 
Steuben  (Stoi'ben). 
Marquis  de  laFayette  (Mar-Zee* 


deh  lah  Fah-yet').  But  the  Eng 
lish  form  (Afar'kwis]  is  commonly 
used,  and  the  French  name  writ 
ten  as  one  word,  Lafayette. 


1.  HERETOFORE  each  colony  had  been  governed  in 
the  name  of  the  king;    courts  were  held  and  the  laws 
were  executed  in  his  name.      Now  that  there  was  open 
rebellion  against  the  king's  authority,  all  this  must  be 
changed.     The  people  had  their  legislatures ;  they  had 
all    the    machinery    of  government;    and    the    colonies 
quickly  formed  themselves  into  states. 

2.  South  Carolina  was  the  first  to  adopt  a  constitution 
for  its  government.     It  did  this  with  the  distinct  purpose 

March,    °f  carrying  on  the  government  only  until  there 

irr6-      should  be  reconciliation  with  England,  for  which 

it  still  hoped.     Rhode   Island  was  the  first  publicly  to 

declare  its  absolute   independence  of  the  crown.      Im- 

Mayie,    mediately  afterwards  the  Continental  Congress 

advised    all   the    colonies  to   set  up  their  own 

governments. 

3.  Before  the  close  of  1776,  six  of  the  colonies  had 
adopted  state  constitutions.     Three  others  did  the  same 
in    1777.      Two   only,   Connecticut  and   Rhode   Island, 
continued   into  the  present  century  to   carry  on  their 
governments  under  the  old  royal  charters. 

4.  The  constitutions  which  the  States  formed  were 
afterward  revised  from  time  to  time ;   but  they  all  had 
one  feature  in  common ;  —  whereas  the  charters  of  the 


THE   STATES   AND   CONGRESS.  203 

colonies  derived  their  authority  from  the  king,  the  con 
stitutions  of  the  States  recognized  the  supreme  authority 
of  the  people ;  the  people  were  to  elect  their  own  rulers 
and  make  their  own  laws. 

5.  The  States  proceeded  to  manage  their  own  affairs 
very  much    as   the    colonies    had   done,  each  indepen 
dently  of  the  others.     But  they  needed  a  common  power 
in  dealing  with  the  enemy,  and  a  common  authority  in 
treating  with  other  nations.     The  Continental  Congress 
was  the  most  convenient  means  at  first.     It  had,  by  com 
mon  consent,  brought  all  the  colonial  troops  into  one 
army,  and  it  had  made  a  declaration  of  independence 
in  the  name  of  all  the  colonies. 

6.  It  was  clear  that  Congress  could   act  and  speak 
with  power  only  when  all  the  States  were  agreed.     If 
they  disagreed,  there  was  no   higher  authority  which 
could  keep   them  together.     The  war  and   a  common 
enemy  now  held  them  in  union;  but  that  could  not  last, 
and  Congress  recommended  that  the  States  should  form 
a  confederation. 

7.  It  drew  up  thirteen  articles  of  confederation,  which, 
when  accepted  by  all,  were  to  be  the  rules  by  which  the 
States   should  be   governed  in  what  related  to    NOV.  is, 
their  common   interests.      It  did   not  propose      1777- 
that  the  Confederation  should  have  anything  to  do  with 
the  management  of  those  affairs   in  each  State  which 
concerned  only  the  citizens  of  that  State. 

8.  To  the  Confederation  they  gave  the  name  of  the 
United  States  of  America.     The  United  States  was  to 
treat  with  foreign  powers;   declare  war;  appoint  officers 
in  the  army  and  navy ;   direct  military  operations ;  levy 
taxes  ;  fix  the  standard  of  money,  weights,  and  measures ; 
manage  Indian  affairs,  and  establish  post-offices. 


2O4  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

9.  This  was  in  name  very  much  the  same  authority 
which  the  king  and  parliament  of  Great  Britain  had  for 
merly  exercised  in   the    colonies;    but  it  was  not  the 
same   in  power.     The  States  which  had  just  rebelled 
against  the  tyranny  of  the  king  were  very  careful  not  to 
give  the  Confederation  or  Congress  too  much  power; 
all  the  States  together  should  not  compel  any  one  State 
to  act  against  its  will. 

10.  Thus,  though  they  called  these  articles  the  Arti 
cles   of  Confederation   and  Perpetual  Union,  they  had 
really  formed  only  a  league  of  friendship.     It  was  the 
first  and  most  important  step  toward  real  union ;  and  the 
name  which  they  chose,  the  United  States  of  America, 
came  at  last  to  have  a  full  meaning.     At  first  it  meant 
only  that  the  several  States  in  America  were  united  in  a 
common  cause  against  a  common  enemy. 

11.  The  articles  were  accepted  by  eleven  of  the  States 
in  1778,  and  by  the  thirteenth  in  1781.     Attempts  were 
made  to  persuade   Canada  to  join   the   Confederation. 
But  the  Canadian  people  were  chiefly  Frenchmen,  who 
had    little    in    common  with    their    English    neighbors. 
They  had    never   governed   themselves,   and    made    no 
great  objection  now  to  being  governed  by  England. 

12.  Before  the  declaration  of  independence  had  been 
made,  there  had  been  in  Congress  what  was  known  as 
the  Committee  of  Secret  Correspondence.     Its  business 
was  to  seek  the  friendly  aid  of  foreign  nations,  espe* 
cially  of  France  and  Holland:  —  of  France,  because  she 
was   the  enemy  of  England;    of  Holland,  because   the 
merchants   of  that  country  were  rich  and  might  lend 
money  to  the  United  States. 

13.  This    committee    had    sent    agents    to    Europe. 
Now  that  the  United  States  professed  to  be  one  of  the 


THE   STATES   AND   CONGRESS.  2O5 

nations  of  the  world,  Congress  determined  to  send  com 
missioners  to  form  alliances  and  make  treaties.  The 
States  were  indeed  still  a  part  of  Europe.  Their  com 
merce  was  with  that  country ;  their  manufactured 
articles  came  from  there.  Though  they  had  a  country 
and  began  to  call  themselves  Americans,  the  world  to 
them  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic. 

14.  The  one  man  to  whom  everybody  looked  as  the 
representative    of    America   in    Europe    was    Benjamin 
Franklin.     He  was  now  seventy  years  of  age.     He  \vas 
the  only  American  whose  name  was  universally  known 
and  honored  in  Europe.     Besides,  he  had  long  been  an 
agent  for  American  colonies  in  England,  and  he  knew, 
better  than  any  one  else,  the  ways  of  kings  and  courts. 

15.  Franklin  was  sent  to  France  at  the  end  of  1776. 
The  King  of  France  and  his  counsellors  were  not  ready 
to  aid  the  new  republic  openly,  for  to  do  that  would  be 
to  run  the  risk  of  war  with  England.     But  the  French 
people  were  stirred  with    enthusiasm.      Many  of  their 
own  nation  had  written  of  liberty ;    here  was  a  nation 
in    America  fighting  for  liberty.      The   Declaration   of 
Independence  was  read  everywhere,  and  Franklin  was 
received  as  a  hero. 

16.  There  was   peace   throughout  Europe  now,  after 
a  period  of  war.     Thus   there  were  many  soldiers  and 
officers  without  employment.     Great  numbers  flocked 
to  America  to  join  the  army.     Some  went  from  love  of 
adventure,  some  from  a  sincere  enthusiasm  for  liberty. 
Among  the   most  notable  of  the   officers   were   Kosci- 
usko,  Pulaski,  Kalb,  Steuben,  and  Lafayette. 

17.  Kosciusko  and  Pulaski  were  Poles,  who  had  fought 
in  vain  for  the  freedom  of  Poland.     Kalb  was  a  German, 
who  had  recently  been  a  secret  agent  of  France  sent  to 


206 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


America  to   inquire  into  the  condition  of  affairs  there. 
Steuben  was  a  German,  a  soldier  by  profession.    He  had 

learned  the  art  of 
war  under  the  great 
est  of  European 
generals,  Frederick 
the  Great,  King  of 
Prussia. 

18.  The  Marquis 
de  la  Fayette  was  a 
young  French  no 
bleman,  full  of  fiery 
zeal  for  freedom. 
He  gave  his  money 
and,  though  his 
friends  and  the 
court  tried  to  dis 
suade  him,  he  gave 
himself;  he  crossed 
the  Atlantic,  and 
from  the  first  made  himself  the  warm  friend  of  Wash 
ington.  He  was  a  brave,  cheerful  leader  of  men. 

19.  Congress  found  it  hard  work  to  give  a  place 
to  every  French  and  German  officer  who  applied  for 
service.  There  was  much  jealousy  shown  by  Ameri 
cans.  But  the  best  of  these  foreigners  were  of  great 
value ;  they  helped  in  training  an  army  of  courageous 
but  unskilled  men,  and  in  leading  them  against  the 
regular  troops  brought  into  the  field  by  Great  Britain. 


Marquis  de  la  Fayette. 


x   KP    jH^f    ^^ 

S    \        Ef-K    j^g  L      v 


^°Vv-^ 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


207 


CHAPTER   X. 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. — I. 


Hesse-Cassel  (Hess  Cds'sel).  A 
principality  in  the  western  part 
of  Germany. 


Staten  (State en}.  A  Dutch  word 
for  "  States."  Its  original  form 
was  "  Staaten." 


1.  THE  people  had  declared  that 
they   were    independent    of    Great 
Britain.      Now    they    must     make 
good  their  words  by  hard  fighting. 
But  there  were  many  who  did  not 
wish  for  independence.     Some  left 
the    country  and  went   to    Halifax 
and  to  England.     Others  remained, 
and  either  silently  or  openly  took 
sides  with   the    king.      They  were 
called  Tories,  from  the  name  given 
in  England  to  the  king's  party. 

2.  The  party  in  England  opposed 
to  the  king's  party  was  called  Whig. 
It  grew  stronger  year  by  year.     In 
it  were  men  who  saw  that  if  the  king 
subdued   the  Americans   he  would 
increase  his    own    personal  power. 
Then  Englishmen  might  lose  their 

liberty,  as  they  had  come  near  losing  it  under  Charles  I., 
and  again  under  Charles  II. 

3.  King  George  III.  was  a  very  stubborn  man.     He 
refused  to  listen  to  wise  counsellors,  and  sent  armies  to 
conquer  America.     He  did  not  care  where  his  soldiers 


A  Soldier  in  the  Continental 
Army. 


208  THE    ESTABLISHMENT    OF   THE    UNION. 

came  from,  so  long  as  they  fought  for  him ;  and  he 
hired  whole  companies  of  men  from  German  princes, 
especially  from  the  Prince  of  Hesse-Cassel,  whose 
subjects  were  called  Hessians. 

4.  Such  was  the  miserable  condition  of  the  common 
people   in  many  parts  of  Europe,  that   these    Hessian 
soldiers  were  almost  as  much  the  property  of  the  prince 
as  if  they  had  been  his  slaves.     He  gave  them  to  King 
George  in  return  for  money.     The  Americans,  fighting 
for  their  liberty,  were  made  angry  by  the  sight  of  armies 
filled  with  men  who  had  been  hired  to  fight  them. 

5.  When  the  British  expedition  failed  to  get  posses 
sion  of  South  Carolina  in  the  early  summer  of  1776,  it 
joined  the  main  army  near  New  York.     The  American 
army  was  intrenched  on  Long  Island  and  the  heights 
overlooking  New  York  when  the  British  fleet  entered 
the  harbor  and  landed  troops  on  Staten  Island. 

6.  Here  they  lay  for  a  while ;   and  General  Howe  and 
his  brother  Admiral  Howe,  who  were  in  command,  held 
negotiations  with  Washington.    They  had  been  instructed 
to  propose  conditions  of  peace,  but  they  had  no  author 
ity  to  grant  independence,  and  Washington  refused  any 
other  terms.     The  whole  British  army  then  crossed  the 
bay,  and  landed  on  Long  Island,  south  of  Brooklyn. 

7.  The  larger  part  of  the  American  army  was  posted 
in  what  is  now  the  heart  of  Brooklyn.     Earthworks  ex 
tended  from  Wallabout  Bay,  the  site  of  the  present  Navy- 
Yard,  to  near  the  site   of  the   South   Ferry.       General 
Israel  Putnam  was  in  command  ;  but  his  army  was  much 
inferior  in  number  and  equipment  to  the  British  army. 

8.  A  line  of  low  hills  served  as  a  natural  fortification 
for  the  American  camp ;   but  a  division  of  the  British 
army  by  a  circuitous  march  gained  the  rear  of  the  Amer- 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


209 


icans  and  defeated  them  in  the  battle  of  Long  Island, 
August  27.  Rain  then  fell  heavily,  and  on  the  night  of 
the  29th  Washington,  under  cover  of  the  fog,  skilfully 
withdrew  his  men  to  the  New  York  side. 

9.  It  was  impossible  to  hold 
New  York  against  the  fleet  as 
well  as  the  army.     For  more 
than  a  fortnight  Washington, 
as  he  retreated  slowly  up  the 
island  of  New  York,  kept  the 
enemy  at  bay.    It  was 
during     this     retreat 
that  an  event  occurred 
which     showed     how 
much  Americans  were 
willing  to  ven 
ture,  and  how 
bravely 


t;%|i^;7Slmn 


r-^ 

£{       >0*      ^/'   .^   \ 

i§£r 

r.^fc: 


WooJbrU^^^r^ 
2?  V"^,.,  ^       IW, 


&r 2>K_j'  ffi  Y  v&z  A'&J, f !^  <>*         . v 

?V^        /^"P     ^rXp^^^V<«  ^   4 

/    v-,^  ^ -runs  c^r^^^S!.       ..aii.rfvtfuo*  ^  j 


,.,-r^-kv  urn'/ 


^WA7- 
M?*"J%¥? 


V^ 
v  c> 


VICINITY  OF 

NEW  YOEK 

.  Scale  of  »===*==  ID  Miles 


could  die  for  the  cause  in  which  they  had  engaged. 

10.   A    young    Connecticut   soldier,  Captain  Nathan 
Hale,  had  volunteered  to  go  within  the  British  lines  on 

14 


210 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


Long  Island,  that  he  might  learn  the  position  of  the 
enemy.  On  the  way  back  he  was  arrested.  No  trial 
was  allowed  him.  He  was  not  shot  like  a  soldier,  but 
was  hanged.  "  I  only  regret,"  he  said,  as  he  was  about  to 
die,  "  that  I  have  but  one  life  to  give  for  my  country." 

11.    General   Howe  was    now  in  possession  of   New 
York;   and  the  place  remained  in   the  enemy's  hands 


Execution  of  Nathan  Hale. 


during  the  rest  of  the  war.    Washington  first  took  up  his 
Oct.  28,    position  at  White  Plains,  where  were  some  mili- 
1776.      taiy   stores.       Howe   attacked    him   here   and 
forced    him    back,   but   did   not   pursue  his  advantage. 
Washington  withdrew  across  the  Hudson  River,  know 
ing  that  the  enemy  would  aim  for  Philadelphia. 

12.    In  this  retreat   it  became  necessary  to  abandon 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE.  211 

Fort  Lee   on   the  west  bank   of  the   Hudson;  as   Fort 
Washington  on  the  east  bank  had  been  attacked,  and  its 
garrison  of  twenty-five  hundred  men  compelled  Nov.  15j 
to  surrender.     This  gave  the  British  control  of    1776- 
the  river.      Washington   retreated  slowly  through  New 
Jersey,  followed  by  the  enemy,  until  early  in  Decem 
ber    he    crossed    the    Delaware    River   near   Trenton. 
Howe  now  thought  the  campaign  over,  and  went  into 
winter  quarters. 

13.  The   succession  of  disasters,  beginning  with  the 
battle  of  Long  Island,  greatly  discouraged  the  Ameri 
cans.    The  army  was  very  imperfectly  clad  and  equipped. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  marched  with  bare,  bleeding  feet 
along  the  frozen  roads.     The  people  in  New  Jersey  were 
in   a  panic,  and   in   many  cases   accepted    the   pardon 
offered  by  Howe. 

14.  Washington    had  made  a  series   of  masterly   re 
treats.     Now  he  revived  the  spirits  of  his  countrymen 
by  a  brilliant  advance.     Suddenly,  on  Christmas  Dec.  26( 
night,  he  recrossed  the  Delaware,  surprised  the     1776- 
enemy  in  their  camp  at  Trenton,  and  took  a  thousand 
prisoners. 

15.  This  bold  stroke  annoyed  and  alarmed  the  British. 
Cornwallis  was  sent  to  capture  the  American  army,  but 
Washington  made  a  forced  march,  and  defeated    jan.  3, 
and   scattered   the   British   forces   at  Princeton.     1777- 
There  were  only  eight  days  between  the  two  battles. 
Washington  then  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Morris- 
town,  a  controlling  position.     Howe,  instead  of  occupy 
ing  all   New  Jersey,   as    he    had    supposed   he   should, 
found   himself  cooped   up   at  Brunswick    and   Amboy. 
The  whole  country  was  cheered  by  these  successes. 


214  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

entered  the  city ;   but  the  main  army  lay  near  German- 

Oct.  4,    town.     Washington  made  an  unexpected  attack 

1777>     upon  them,  and  for  a  while  the  Americans  were 

victorious ;    but   a   fog   confused   them,   and   they  were 

forced  to  retreat  to  the  hills  above  Whitemarsh. 

6.  Howe  held   Philadelphia,  but   his  fleet  could   not 
come    up    to    the    city.       The    Americans    had    placed 
obstructions  in  the  river,  and  manned  two  forts  on  the, 
opposite  banks.     The  British  bombarded   Fort   Mifflin 
furiously  for  six  days,  but  the  little   garrison   did    not 
desert  it  until  it  was  knocked  to  pieces.     Then  it  was 
impossible  to  hold  Fort  Mercer  on  the  Jersey  side,  and 
that  was  abandoned. 

7.  The  British  now  held  Philadelphia  and   the  river 
approaches.     Washington  was  in  camp  at  Whitemarsh, 
twelve  miles   from  the  city,   and   Howe   tried   to   draw 
him   into   battle.     But  the   American   general  was   too 
prudent  to  leave  his  strong  position,  and  Howe  dared 
not  attack    him  in    it.     The    country   was    greatly  de 
pressed  by  the  loss  of  Philadelphia ;   but  soon  a  gleam 
of  hope  appeared. 

8.  It  was  the  purpose  of  the  British  to  cut  off  New 
England  from  the  rest  of  the  Confederation.     The  great 
highway  between  the  two  parts  of  the  country  was  that 
narrow  belt   which    lies    between    the   waters   of  Lake 
George  and  the  navigable  waters  of  the  Hudson.     To 
hold  this  belt  was  to  hold  the  gate-way  of  the  north. 

9.  General  Burgoyne  left  the  northern  point  of  Lake 
Champlain,  on  his  southward  way,  early  in  June.     He 
had  with  him  an  army  of  eight  thousand  men,  half  of 
whom  were  Germans.     He  was  accompanied  by  Indian 
allies,  and  he  had  forty  pieces  of  artillery.     He  expected 
to  be  met  by  another  British  army  from  New  York. 


THE    WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


215 


10.  His  first  movement 
was  against  Fort  Ticon- 
deroga.     The  Americans 
had  failed  to  secure  a  hill 
which     commanded     it ; 
and  when  Burgoyne  took 
possession    of    the    hill, 
the     garrison     evacuated 
the  fort.     Burgoyne  fol 
lowed  up  his  success,  and 
General  Schuyler,  at  the 
head    of    the    American 
forces,    finally     made    a 
stand  at  Fort  Edward. 

11.  Meanwhile    a   di 
vision  of  the  British  army 
had  gone  up  the  St.  Law 
rence,  and  by  Lake  On 
tario  to  Fort  Oswego.     It 
was  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  St.  Leger,  and 
its  purpose  was  to  move 
down  the  Mohawk  valley 
and    join    Burgoyne     at 
Albany.     Thus  all  west 
ern  New  York  was  to  be 
subdued  to  English  rule. 

12.  St.  Leger  reached 
Fort  Schuyler,  formerly 
called  Fort  Stanwix,  and 
demanded  its  surrender. 
The  commander  refused. 
The  patriots  in  the  valley 


MAP  OF   THE   COUNTRY 
BETWEEN 

MONTREAL  AND  NEW 

^:   Srnlft 


r/'':i4&Sj 


mm 


?*\;  tETO 

\  •:•/•    ••Gherry.Tv  ;  f'l'roy     (^         e 

'Valley  ;>,'       Albany/         *  ,  i     \,    fr 

^^  ftf  |  .|      / 

iv  v. ;» i^'^  ^\^..     j^-'.//:    \  ^ 


2l6  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

had  already  risen,  and  were  marching  under  General 
Herkimer  to  the  relief  of  the  fort.  At  the  battle  of  Oris- 

Aug.  6>  kany,  Herkimer  was  killed,  but  the  Americans 
1777-  won  the  day.  St.  Leger  was  stopped,  and  com 
pelled  shortly  afterward  to  retreat  by  the  way  he  came. 

13.    Burgoyne  himself  met  with  a  check.     He  sent  a 


detachment  to  secure  some  stores 
which  the  Americans  had  at  Ben- 
nington.     The  New  Hampshire  militia  and  the  Green 
Aug.  16,  Mountain  men  met  and  defeated  the  expedition, 
1777.     They  were  led  by  General  John  Stark,  of  New 
Hampshire,  who  cheered  his  troops  on,  when  they  met 
the  British,  with  the  shout,  " There  are  the  red-coats! 
Before  night  they  're  ours,  or  Molly  Stark  's  a  widow  !  " 
14.   These  successes  of  the    Americans    filled  them 
with  enthusiasm,  and  quickened  their  efforts.     The  New 
England  States  feared  that  Burgoyne  intended  to  march 
eastward    from   the   Hudson,  and   companies    from   the 
towns  of  Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  hurried  to  join 
the  army. 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


217 


15.  General  Schuyler 
was  removed  from  the 
head  of  the  army  just 
as  all  things  were  ripe 
for  final  victory.  He 
was  succeeded  by  Gen 
eral  Horatio  Gates,  an 
ambitious,  scheming 
man,  who  secured  the 
appointment  at  the 
right  time  for  his  own 
glory.  Burgoyne  was 
defeated  in  a  series  of 
engagements,  and  sur 
rendered  to  Gates  at 
Saratoga,  October  17, 
1777. 

16.  General  Howe 
did  not  send  an  army 
up  the  Hudson  to  meet 
Burgoyne,  as  Burgoyne 
expected.  It  was  part 
of  the  plan  formed  in 
London  by  the  king's 
ministers;  but,  by  a  blunder,  orders  were  sent  to  Bur 
goyne  to  move  south  to  meet  Howe,  while  Howe  re 
ceived  no  orders  to  move  north  to  meet  Burgoyne.  Of 
his  own  accord,  indeed,  he  sent  General  Clinton  up  the 
river,  when  he  heard  of  Burgoyne's  movements.  The 
British  forces,  however,  only  went  as  far  as  Kingston, 
destroyed  some  property,  drove  the  Americans  back, 
and  then  returned  to  New  York. 


Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga. 


218 


THE    ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


THE  WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE.  —  III. 


Cabal  (ca-bdl1).  A  number  of  per 
sons  joined  in  a  secret  plot  for 
their  own  advancement. 

Court-Martial  (war^tf/).  A  court 
within  the  army  for  the  trial  of 
offences  against  military  disci 
pline. 


Marque  (mark). 

Fri-va-teer'.      A    private    vessel 

fitted  out  for  war  purposes. 
Bon  Homme  Richard  (Btin  Om 

Ree-shari}. 

Sera'pis.     The  name  of  an  Egyp 
tian  deity. 


1.  THE  surrender  of  Burgoyne  proved  to  be  the  turn 
ing-point  of  the  war.     It  gave  artillery  and  arms  to  the 
American    army,    it    encouraged    the    soldiers,    and    it 
made  a   great   impression  in  Europe.     In  England  the 
opposition   party  was  strengthened,  and   men  began  to 

Feb.  6,    talk  loudly  of  making  peace.     In   France   the 
1778.     government   no    longer    held    back.     A   formal 
alliance  was  entered  into  with  the  United  States. 

2.  While  this  was  going  on  in  Europe,  the  winter  was 
passing  in  America  and  bringing  with  it  severe  trials  to 
the  American  army.    The  British  army  was  comfortably 
quartered  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia.     Washington 

with  the  principal  American  forces  had  gone 
into  winter  quarters  at  Valley  Forge,  a  place 
chosen  as  the  best  point  from  which  to  watch  the  move 
ments  of  the  British  in  Philadelphia. 

3.  The  first  enthusiasm   of  the  war  had  been  spent. 
The  great  men  who  had  sat  in  Congress  were  no  longer 
there.     Some  had   been   sent  on   missions  to  Europe; 
some   were    busy   in    their   States.     The   Confederation 
had  no  money.     No  revenue  was  coming  in,  for  there 


1777-1778. 


THE    WAR    FOR   INDEPENDENCE.  2IQ 

was  but  little  commerce.       Each  State  needed   all  the 
money  it  could  raise  from  its  own  citizens. 

4.  Congress  therefore  borrowed  money  abroad  and  at 
home.     It  could  only  give   its   promises  to   pay  when 
peace  should  come,  and  these  promises  seemed  to  peo 
ple  worth  less  and  less.     How  could  Congress  redeem 
its  promises  even  if  peace  should  come?     Congress  had 
no  power ;   it  was  only  a  committee  of  the  States. 

5.  It  was  the  army,  and  not  Congress,  which  was  to 
win    peace.     But  there  was  no   money  to  pay  the  sol 
diers    or   to    buy   food    and    clothing   for   them.      The 
country-people  were  tempted  by  the  gold  of  the  British, 
and  turned  away  from   the  paper  money  of  Congress. 
Their  provisions  found  their  way  into  Philadelphia,  and 
not  to  the  bleak  camp  at  Valley  Forge. 

6.  In  this   time   of  general  discouragement,   meaner 
spirits    came    to  the  front,  and  murmurs  arose  against 
Washington.     A  plot  was  formed  by  some  of  the  offi 
cers,  which  was  called  from  the  name  of  one  of  them  the 
Conway  Cabal.    The  design  was  to  displace  Washington, 
and  put  Gates  at  the  head  of  the  army.     It  was  a  plot  of 
officers  only;   the  common  soldiers  took  no  part  in  it. 

7.  The  Continental  army,  half  clad,  half  fed,  housed 
only  in  canvas  tents  and  a   few  log  huts,  wore  through 
the  terrible  winter  in  the  bleak  country.      The   blood 
from  their  naked  feet  stained  the  snow.     To  overcome 
such  misery  was  to  gain  fresh  courage. 

8.  The  soldiers  bore  their  privations  more  bravely  be 
cause  they  saw  their  great  general  and  his  officers  share 
the  same  fortune.     A  few  potatoes  and  some  salted  her 
ring  made  the  dinner  that  Washington  ate,  and  for  dessert 
he  had  a  plate  of  hickory  nuts.    Mrs.  Washington  stayed 
in  camp,  and  her  hope  and  courage  helped  the  others. 


220 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE    UNION. 


9.  It  was  at  Valley  Forge,  rather  than  in  great  battles, 
that  American  patriotism  showed  most  clearly.  In  the 
lonely  country,  too,  there  was  patriotism.  The  women 
were  doing  men's  work,  because  the  men  were  in  the 
army.  The  letters  which  travelled  between  the  camp 
and  the  country  farms  are  records  of  patient  endurance. 


Death  of  a  Sentinel  at  Valley  Forge. 

10.  It  was  then  that  Steuben  came,  and  with  wonder 
ful  skill  trained  and  drilled  the  ragged  regiments.     He 
turned  the  camp  into  a  great  military  school.     Before 
the  winter  was  over  he  had  made  a  solid,  well-disciplined 

May  6,    army.     Lafayette  also  was  there  ;   and  at  spring- 
1778'     time  a  joyful  celebration  was  held  when  the  news 
arrived  that  Congress  had  ratified  a  treaty  with  France. 

11.  The  whole   country  was    cheered    by  the    news, 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE.  221 

Fast  upon  it  followed  tidings  that  a  French  fleet  had 
sailed  for  America.  England,  finding  herself  at  war 
with  France,  sent  to  Congress  commissioners  offering 
terms  of  peace.  She  was  willing  to  forego  the  right 
of  taxation.  But  Congress  would  accept  no  terms 
short  of  absolute  independence. 

12.  The    commissioners   brought  instructions   to   the 
British  general  to  concentrate  his  forces  in  New  York ; 
and  the  army  under  Clinton,  who  had  succeeded  junei8, 
Howe,  left  Philadelphia.     Washington  immedi-     1778- 
ately  set  his  own  army  in  motion  to  intercept  the  British. 
They  were  marching  through  New  Jersey,  when  june28, 
he  fell  upon  them  at  Monmouth  Court  House.        1778- 

13.  The  battle  of  Monmouth  was  a  disastrous  one  for 
both  sides.     It  might  have  been  a  victorious  one  for  the 
Americans,  but  for  the  failure  of  Lee,  one  of  the  gen 
erals  engaged  in  the  cabal  against  the  commander-in- 
chief.     Washington  saved  the  day,  and  his  army  kept 
the  field.     From  that  time  his  supremacy  was  unques 
tioned.     Lee  was  tried  by  court-martial  for  disobedience 
to  orders,  and  was  deprived  of  his  command  for  a  year. 

14.  The  British  were  now  concentrated  at  New  York 
and  a*t  Newport,  in  Rhode  Island.     Washington  took  up 
his  position  again  at  White  Plains.     A  fleet  ar-     Julyi 
rived  from   France,   and   people   hoped   that   it     im 
would  blockade  New  York  Harbor.     Instead  of  that  it 
went  to   Newport,   where    the  English  destroyed    their 
vessels  to  prevent  them  from  falling  into  the  hands  of 
the  French. 

15.  General  Sullivan,  in  command  of  some  American 
forces  in  Rhode  Island,  planned  to  attack  the  British  at 
Newport,  and  depended  upon  the  French  fleet  to  aid 
him.     But  a  British  fleet  came  from  New  York,  and  the 


222  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

French  went  outside  the  harbor  to  attack  it.     A  great 

Aug.  29,  storm  arose  which  scattered  all  the  vessels.    The 

17781     British  fleet  retired  to  New  York,  and  the  French 

fleet  returned  to  Newport,  but  afterward  put  into  Boston 

for  repairs ;   and  General  Sullivan,  after  a  gallant  fight, 

was  compelled  to  retreat. 

16.  At  sea  there  were  some  remarkable  engagements. 
The  Americans  had  little  that  could  be  called  a  navy ; 
but  Congress  issued  letters  of  marque  to  merchant  ves 
sels.     Under  these  letters  the  captains  had  authority  to 
make  war  upon  the  enemy  wherever  found.     There  was 
of  course  little   commerce  possible,   and   many  vessels 
were  thus  turned  into  privateers. 

17.  The  most  famous  of  the  captains  of  such  vessels 
was  John  Paul  Jones.     He  hovered  about  the  English 
coast,  and  wrought  such  mischief  among  the  merchant 
men    that  he  diminished  the  commerce  of  some  ports 
one-half.      Benjamin  Franklin,  in  his  familiar  papers  on 
frugality,  used  to  begin  with  the  words  "  Poor  Richard 
says."     So  when  the  King  of  France  gave  Jones  a  ship, 
Jones  named  it  the   Bon   Homme  Richard,  which  was 
the  French  way  of  saying  "  Poor  Richard." 

18.  The  Bon  Homme  Richard  had  a  great  fight  with 
Sept.  23,   the  English  frigate  Serapis  off  the  east  coast  of 

1779-  England.  The  two  vessels  lay  alongside  of 
each  other,  with  the  muzzles  of  the  cannon  almost 
touching.  Both  crews  fought  bravely ;  and  so  terrible 
was  the  fire  that  when  at  last  the  Serapis  surrendered, 
the  Bon  Homme  Richard  was  just  ready  to  sink. 


V  f  u  c 


THE  SOUTHERN  STATES 

DURING  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE. 

Scale  of  •    —    —    .  .inn  Miles 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


223 


CHAPTER   XIII. 


THE    WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. —  IV. 


AndreS  (An'dreh}. 

De  Grasse  (Deh  Grass). 


Rochambeau  (Ro-sham-bo}. 
Gloucester  (Clfc'ter). 


1.  THE  British  had  failed  to  separate  New  England 
from  the  rest  of  the  Confederation.     They  now  sought 
to  gain  a  foothold  in 

the  Southern  States. 
An  expedition  was 
sent  by  sea,  and 
Savannah  was  taken 
at  the  end  of  the 
year  1778.  The 
following  year  an 
unsuccessful  at 
tempt  to  recapture 
Savannah  was  made 
by  General  Lincoln, 
aided  by  a  French 
fleet.  In  an  assault 
the  Americans  lost 
nearly  a  thousand 
men,  including  the 
brave  Pulaski. 

2.  General  Clinton  sent  an  expedition  up  the  Hudson, 
which   captured  the   half-finished   fort  at  Stony  Point. 
Washington    determined    to    recapture    it,    and    placed 
General    Anthony    Wayne,    popularly    called,    for    his 


General  Anthony  Wayne. 


224  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

daring,   "  Mad   Anthony  Wayne,"   at  the   head   of  the 
party.     Wayne   led   his  men  in   the  night-time   up   the 
July  16,   steep,  and,  in  half  an  hour  after  the  first  shot 
1779-     was  fired,  captured  the  fort  and  all  its  stores. 

3.  The  seat  of  war  was   now  mainly   in   the  South. 
The  people  there  were  nearly  equally  divided  in  alle 
giance.       Every   plantation   was   an    armed   camp,   and 
neighbor  fought  neighbor.     It  was  only  so  long  as  an 
army  on  either  side  occupied  a  district  that  the  district 
could  be  said  to  be  for  the  king  or  for  Congress. 

4.  In   the    spring   of   1780   the    British,   after  a  two 
months'    siege,    took    Charleston ;     they   were    also    in 
possession   of  Savannah,  and  had  a  large  army  in  the 
field.     At  first  it  was  opposed  by  no  American  army. 
But  the  patriotic  planters  gathered  in  companies,  and 
rode   here   and    there    under  the    leadership   of  daring 
men    like    Marion,   Sumter,    and    Pickens.      They   har 
assed    the    enemy,   who    might   be    in    force,    but   who 
could    do    nothing    toward    suppressing    the    patriotic 
spirit  of  half  the  people. 

5.  At  last  an  American  army  came  down  from  the 
North,  headed  by  Kalb.     Later  Congress  sent  Gates  to 
take  command  of  all  the  forces  in  the  South.     Gates  met 

Aug.  16,  the  British  under  Cornwallis,  and  was  disastrously 
1780.     defeated  at  Camden,  in  South  Carolina,  where 
the  brave  Kalb  fell,  mortally  wounded.      The  country 
was  greatly  depressed;   but  worse  was  to  come. 

6.  Benedict  Arnold,  a  general  in  the  American  army, 
was  a   man    of  great    courage ;    but  he  was  a   selfish, 
cruel,  and  covetous  man,  and  had  come  under  censure 
for  misconduct  while  in  command  at  Philadelphia.     At 
his   request  he  was  transferred  to  West  Point,  on  the 
Hudson,  a  post  of  great  importance.     It  was  strongly 


THE   WAR  FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


225 


fortified,  and  had  a  great   deposit   of  military   stores. 
Here  were  gathered  some  three  thousand  men. 

7.  Arnold  had  long  been  in  secret  communication 
with  the  British,  and  now  agreed  to  betray  West  Point 
into  their  hands.  He  made  the  final  arrangements 
with  Major  John  Andre,  a  British  officer  ;  but  September, 
Andre,  on  his  way  back  to  the  British  camp,  im 
was  stopped  by  some  patriots.  They  searched  him, 


Capture  of  Major  Andie. 

and  found  hidden  in  his  stockings  papers  which  revealed 
Arnold's  treachery. 

8.   Andre  was  tried  as  a  spy,  condemned,  and  exe 
cuted.     He  was  engaged  in  a  detestable  busi-     Oct.  2, 
ness;    but  the  feeling  that  he  was  the  victim     im 
of  a  mean  man  has    made    Americans  generous  to  his 


226  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

memory.  Arnold  fled  before  he  could  be  arrested.  The 
British  government  paid  him  a  large  sum  of  money  and 
gave  him  a  command,  but  he  was  despised  by  the  men 
who  had  bought  him. 

9.  Arnold's  treachery  came  to  nothing,  and  affairs  in 
the  South  took  a  turn  for  the  better.  Washington  ob 
tained  the  appoint 
ment  of  General 
Nathanael  Greene  in 
the  place  of  Gates. 
Greene  showed  at 
once  the  qualities 
of  a  great  general. 
He  secured  addi 
tions  to  the  weak 
ened  Southern  army, 
and  began  opera 
tions  against  Corn- 
wallis. 

10.  In  December, 
1 780,    Greene     was 
at   Charlotte,  North 
Carolina,  and  Corn- 
General  Nathanael  Greene.  WalllS    W3S    ill    Soiltll 

Carolina,  moving  northward.  Greene  divided  his  forces 
into  two  bodies.  His  plan  was  to  hover  about  the 
British  army,  and,  while  avoiding  a  general  battle,  to 
harass  the  enemy  continually. 

11.    General  Greene  was  in  command  of  one  division ; 

General  Morgan,  of  the  other.     In  front  of  Morgan  was 

Jan.  17,    the  British  officer,  Tarleton,  known  as  a  cruel 

1781-  fighter,  who  had  laid  waste  much  of  the  country. 
Morgan  chose  his  position  well,  fought  the  battle  of 


THE   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 


227 


Cowpens  with   splendid  bravery,  put  to   rout  a  fourth 
part  of  Cornwallis's  army,  and  joined  Greene. 

12.  Now  followed  a  series  of  masterly  movements  by 
Greene,  lasting  through  the  winter,  the  spring,  and  the 
following  summer.     With  a  small,   ill-clad,  and  ill-fur 
nished  army,  he  pushed  the  British  from  post  to  post. 
His   final  battle  with  Cornwallis  was  fought  atMarchl5( 
Guilford  Court  House.     Although  Greene  was     1781< 
defeated,  Cornwallis  retired  to  Wilmington,  North  Caro 
lina,   and   finally  to  Virginia.      There   he   was   skilfully 
kept  at  bay  by  Lafayette. 

13.  Meanwhile    Washington    was    threatening    New 
York.     He  meant  to 


make  General  Clin 
ton  believe  that  he 
intended  to  attack 
him  from  the  land, 
while  Count  de  Grasse, 
in  command  of  the 
French  fleet,  attacked 
him  by  sea.  This 
was  to  prevent  Clin 
ton  from  sending  any 
troops  to  Cornwallis. 
The  feint  succeeded  The  siege  of  Yorktown. 

so  well  that  Clinton  instead  sent  to  Cornwallis  for  troops 
to  aid  in  the  defence  of  New  York. 

14.  Suddenly  the  French  fleet  sailed  away  for  Vir 
ginia,  and  Washington  with  his  army  made  forced 
marches  to  Yorktown.  Before  Clinton  knew  what  was 
done,  the  French  fleet  and  the  American  army  held 
Cornwallis  in  a  trap.  Cornwallis  now  begged  Clinton 
to  come  to  his  rescue  with  ships  and  men. 


228  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

15.  The  British  had  thrown  up  fortifications  at  York- 
town  and  Gloucester,  on  opposite  sides  of  the  York 
River.  The  French  troops  under  Rochambeau  and  the 
American  troops  under  Washington  surrounded  the 
British  works,  while  the  French  fleet  held  the  entrance 
to  the  bay. 


Surrender  of  Cornwallls. 


16.  The  disposition  of  the  troops  was  completed  by 
the  end  of  September,  and  the  siege  of  Yorktown  was 
begun.  Every  day  there  was  an  advance,  and  brilliant 
attacks  were  made  upon  the  British  works.  The  situa 
tion  of  Cornwallis  was  getting  desperate.  His  ships 
were  on  fire ;  great  numbers  of  his  men  were  in  hos 
pital;  Clinton  had  not  arrived,  though  he  had  sent 
word  that  he  was  coming. 


THE  END   OF  THE   WAR 

17  Cornwallis  determined  to  leave  his  sick  behind 
him,  and  remove  across  the  river  to  Gloucester.  Then 
he  meant  to  break  through  the  small  French  force 
stationed  behind  Gloucester,  in  the  hope  of  joining 
Clinton.  He  began  his  movement  the  night  of  October 
15;  but  when  a  portion  of  his  troops  had  crossed,  a 
storm  arose  which  scattered  his  boats. 

18.  It  was  no  longer  possible  to  hold  Yorktown,  and 
on  the  I Qth  of  October,  1781,  General  Cornwallis  sur 
rendered  his  whole  army  to  General  Washington.  On 
that  day  Clinton  left  New  York  to  join  Cornwallis. 
A  week  later,  when  off  the  Virginia  capes,  he  heard  the 
news  of  the  surrender.  It  was  too  late  for  him  to  be  of 
any  service,  and  he  returned  to  New  York. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

THE   END    OF  THE   WAR. 
Anon'ymous.     With  no  name  signed. 

1.  THE  surrender  of  Cornwallis  was  accepted  both  by 
the  Americans  and  by  the  English  in  America  as  the 
end   of  the  war.     Congress  recommended  the  States  to 
observe    a    day   of  thanksgiving   for   the   victory,   and 
everywhere  the  people  were  full  of  joy.     They  waited 
impatiently  for  the  two  governments  to  agree  upon  terms 
of  peace. 

2.  There  were  after  this  a  few  encounters  between 
the  two  armies,  but  there  was  no  general  battle.     The 
British  still  held  possession  of  New  York  Harbor  and 


230  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

the  surrounding  country*  General  Washington  went 
into  camp  with  his  army  at  Newburgh,  on  the  Hudson. 
There  he  could  keep  open  the  communication  between 
New  England. and  the  rest  of  the  country. 

3.  In  the  South  the  French  allies  remained  in  Vir 
ginia.     General  Greene  and  General  Wayne  drove  such 
portions  of  the  British  army  as  remained  in  the  Caro- 
linas  and  Georgia  down  to  the  sea-coast,  and  shut  them 
up    in    Savannah    and    Charleston.      There    they   were 
protected  by  their  vessels. 

4.  It  was  nearly  two  years  before  the  treaty  of  peace 
was  finally  signed,  and  they  were  years  of  great  anxiety 
to  the  leaders  in  America.     The  army,  which  had  fought 
so  bravely  and  suffered  so  nobly,  was  very  ill  cared  for 
by  Congress.     The  supplies  were  insufficient,  and  the 
wages  neither  of  officers  nor  of  men  were  paid. 

5.  Murmurs  arose  in  camp,  and  the  discontent  threat 
ened   to    become    mutiny.     An   anonymous    letter    ap 
peared,    calling    the   officers    to  a    meeting.     With  the 
letter  an  address  was  scattered  which  recited  the  wrongs 
suffered  by  the  army.     It  proposed  that  if  there  was  to 
be   peace,  the   army  should   not  disband    until    it  was 
paid. 

6.  There  was  talk  of  marching  to   Philadelphia  and 
forcing  Congress  to  provide  means  to  pay  the  army. 
The  address  showed   how  indignant    many  were ;    and 
Washington    knew   that    if   the    feeling  grew   it   might 

March  15,  bring  serious  peril.     He  made  a  speech  to  the 
1783.      army,  and  by  his  wise  words  persuaded  them 
to  address  Congress  in  milder  terms. 

7.  A  few  days  later,  Washington  was  able  to  announce 
to  the   soldiers  that  the  representatives  of  the  United 
States,  France,  and   England   had  agreed    that   hostil- 


THE   END    OF  THE   WAR.  23! 

ities  should  cease.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  war  for 
independence  had  not  come  to  an  end  at  Yorktown. 
It  had  been  carried  on  ever  since  in  the  British  Parlia 
ment  and  in  Paris. 

8.  When   the   news   of  the   surrender   of   Cornwallis 
reached    England,    parliament    was    just    reassembling. 
The  king's  friends  tried  hard  to  make  parliament  vote 
to  prosecute  the  war  vigorously,  but  the  opposing  party 
increased  in  strength  and  resolution.     They  compelled 
the  king  to  dismiss  his  ministers  and  take  the  advice  of 
those   who    favored   the   independence    of    the    United 
States. 

9.  The  king  was  willing  to  have  peace  with  his  colo 
nies  ;    he  was  ready  to  yield  the  points  which  were  in 
dispute  when  the  war  broke  out,  but  he  was  very  loath 
to  grant  independence.     The  American  commissioners 
who  -had  been  sent  to  Paris  were  John  Adams,  Benja 
min  Franklin,  and  John  Jay.     They  declared  that  they 
would  consider   no   treaty  until   independence  was   ac 
knowledged. 

10.  The  king  was  obliged  to  yield.     Then  one  ques 
tion  after  another  was  raised.    The  question  of  boundary 
was  one ;   the  English  wished  to  keep  the  Ohio  valley 
and  part  of  Maine.     The  property  of  the  Tories   had 
been    confiscated ;    England    wished   it   restored.      The 
right  to  fish  off  the  Banks  of  Newfoundland  and  Nova 
Scotia  was  a  valuable  right;    England  tried  to  exclude 
New  England  fishermen. 

11.  These   and   other   questions   caused   delay.      The 
delay  was  increased  by  the  efforts  of  France  and  Spain 
to  postpone  the  final  settlement  until  they  should  get 
what  they  wanted  from  Great  Britain.     At  last,  how 
ever,   by  the  wisdom    and   patience   of  the    American 


232  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

commissioners,  the  treaty  of    peace  between   England 
and  the  United  States  was  signed  in  Paris,  September 

3,  1783- 

12.  The  English  government  had  already  withdrawn 

its  troops  from  Savannah  and  Charleston.     On 

1782 

the  25th  of  November,  1783,  the  British  army 
sailed  out  of  New  York  Harbor.  Washington  and  his 
officers,  and  George  Clinton,  Governor  of  the  State  of 
New  York,  marched  into  the  town  with  a  few  companies 
of  soldiers. 

13.  General  Washington  had  made  a  farewell  address 

to   his   army  at  Newburgh.      Now   he   parted, 

with    deep     feeling,     from     the     officers    who 

had  been  close   to    him   through  all  the  years  of  the 

war.    Then  he  returned  his  commission  to  Con- 
Dec.  23.  i«i  .     .  A 

gress,  which  was  sitting  at  Annapolis,  and  went 
back,  a  private  citizen,  to  his  estate  at  Mount  Vernon, 
in  Virginia. 

14.  The  army  had  been  breaking  up  all  through  the 
summer,  and  now  it  was  entirely  disbanded.     The  offi 
cers  and  soldiers  who  had  homes  returned  to  them ;  but 
many   had    no    homes.      They  wandered   destitute  for 
weeks    and  months   about   the    country.      Everywhere 
they  found  the  people  restless  and  uncertain  of  what 
vvas  to  come. 


TOPICAL   ANALYSIS.  233 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS   FOR   REVIEW. 

I.  CONDITION  OF  THE  ENGLISH  COLONIES  AT  THE  CLOSE  OF 
THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

1.  Their  number  and  position,  I.  i. 

2.  The  derivation  of  their  inhabitants,  I.  2,  3  ;  II.  20. 

3.  Character  of  the  several  colonies. 

a.  Massachusetts  and  New  England  generally. 

i.  Its  location  and  natural  features,  I.  5. 

ii.  The  occupations  of  its  inhabitants,  I.  6-8. 
iii.  The  domestic  life  of  a  country  settler,  I.  9-14. 
iv.  The  social  life,  I.  15-18. 

v.  The  political  life,  I.  19-22. 

b.  New  York. 

i.  The  course  of  settlement,  II.  i. 

ii.  Patroons  and  tenants,  II.  2,  3. 
iii.  Political  life,  II.  4. 
iv.  The  town  of  New  York,  II.  5. 

c.  New  Jersey,  II.  6. 

d.  Pennsylvania. 

i.  The  various  classes  of  settlers,  II.  7,  8. 

ii.  Philadelphia,    its   location   and    character,    II. 


<?.   The  Southern  colonies,  II.  17-19. 
4.  The  colonies  considered  as  one  country. 

a.  Modes  of  communication,  III.  2-5. 

b.  The  common  bond  of  union,  III.  i,  6,  9. 

c.  The  attempts  at  organized  union,  III.  6-8 

d.  Difficulties  in  the  way,  III.  8,  9. 

II.  CAUSES  OF  THE  SEPARATION  OF  THE  COLONIES  FROM  GREAT 
BRITAIN. 

1.  The  American  training  in  self-government,  I.   19-22;   II. 

19,  20;   III.  10,  ii  ;  V.  2. 

2.  The  English  ignorance  of  America,  III.  12. 

3.  The  laws  of  Great  Britain  affecting  America,  III.  13-17. 

4.  The  French  and   Indian  War  in  its  effect  on  the  relation 

between  England  and  the  colonies,  IV.  1-3. 

5.  The  attempted  exercise  of  unconstitutional  authority. 

a.  Writs  of  Assistance,  IV.  3-6. 


234  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE    UNION. 

b.  Taxation  without  the  consent  of  the  people,  IV.  6,  7, 

10,  11,  14. 

c.  The  Stamp  Act,  IV.  8-20. 

d.  Quartering  of  troops  in  towns,  V.  3-8. 

e.  The  Tea  Tax,  V.  9-15. 

f.  The  withdrawal  of  the  right  of  self-government,  VI. 

i-3- 

6.  The  punishment  inflicted  by  England  upon  the  colonies  for 
their  remonstrance,  V.  5,  6,  16,  17. 

III.  THE  THIRTEEN  UNITED  COLONIES. 

1.  The  first  Congress. 

a.  Its  call,  IV.  13. 

b.  Its  declaration  of  rights,  IV.  14. 

c.  The  measures  taken  by  it,  IV.  15. 

d.  Reception  of  its  action  by  the  king,  VII.  14. 

2.  The  English  reception  of  American  protests,  IV.  17-20. 

3.  The  setting  up  of  independent  colonial  government. 

a.  Provincial  Congress  of  Massachusetts,  VI.  3,  4,6,8. 

b.  Town-meetings,  VI.  4. 

c.  Committees  of  correspondence  and  safety,  VI.  5,  6. 

d.  Military  companies,  VI.  7. 

4.  The  Continental  Congress. 

a.  Its  formation  and  first  session,  VI.  5. 

b.  Assumption  of  general  authority,  VII.  1-3. 

c.  Appointment  of  Washington,  VII.  3. 

d.  Declaration  of  Independence,  VIII.  5-13- 

e.  Action  toward  the  separate  colonies,  IX.  2. 

f.  Action  toward  Europe,  IX.  12,  13;  XII.  10,  11. 

g.  Its  flight  from  Philadelphia,  XI.  3,  5. 

5.  Formation  of  State  governments. 

a.  Action  taken  by  the  colonies,  VIII.  6;   IX.  1-3. 

b.  Difference  between  colonies  and  states,  IX.  4,  5. 

6.  The  Confederation. 

a.  Need  for  an  organization  of  all  the  colonies,  IX.  5,  6. 

b.  Character  of  the  Confederation,  IX.  7-10. 

c.  Its  dealings  with  foreign  countries,  IX.  13-15. 

7.  Aid  given  by  foreign  countries,  IX.  16-19. 

IV.  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE. 

i.  British  aggressions  before  war  was  declared. 

a.  Attempt  to  destroy  stores  at  Concord,  VI.  8-11. 

b.  Burning  of  Falmouth,  VII.  9. 

c.  Movement  against  the  Southern  colonies,  VIII.  2. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  235 

2.  Colonial  attacks  upon  the  British  power. 

a.  Attack  at  Concord  and  on  the  road  to  Boston,  VI. 

11-13,  18- 

b.  The  siege  of  Boston,  VI.  16,  17;  VII.  8. 

c.  Bunker  Hill,  VII.  4-7. 

d.  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  VII.  10. 

3.  The  formation  of  an  army,  VII.  2,  8. 

4.  The  adoption  of  a  flag,  VII.  13. 

5.  Attempts  on  Canada,  VII.  u,  12. 

6.  Close  of  the  siege  of  Boston,  VII.  15,  16. 

7.  Defence  of  New  York,  VIII.  i. 

8.  Preparations  made  by  Great  Britain  to  subdue  the  rebel 

lious  colonies,  X.  3-5. 

9.  The  loss  of  New  York,  X.  6-11. 

10.  The  campaign  in  the  Jerseys,  X.  12-15. 

11.  The  loss  of  Philadelphia,  XI.  1-7. 

12.  The  Northern  campaign. 

a.  Object  of  the  British,  XI.  8. 

b.  Burgoyne's  plan,  XI.  9,  lo. 

c.  St.  Leger  and  his  defeat,  XI.  n,  12. 

d.  Defeat  of  Burgoyne,  XI.  13-16. 

e.  Effect  of  Burgoyne's  failure,  XII.  i. 

13.  The  winter  of  1777-1778. 

a.  The  general  depression  of  the  country,  XII.  2-4. 

b.  The  Tory  element,  X.  i  ;  XII.  4. 

c.  The  Con  way  Cabal,  XII.  6,  13. 

d.  The  sufferings  at  Valley  Forge,  XII.  7-9. 

e.  Discipline  of  the  army,  XII.  10. 

14.  The  French  alliance,  XII.  10,  n. 

15.  Second  campaign  in  the  Jerseys,  XII.  12,  13. 

16.  Summer  of  1778. 

a.  Action  before  New  York,  XII.  14. 

b.  Action  at  Newport,  XII.  15. 

c.  Naval  movements,  XII.  16-18. 

17.  English  change  of  operations,  XIII.  I. 

18.  Summer  of  1779,  XIII.  2. 

19.  The  Southern  campaign,  XIII.  3-5,  10-12. 

20.  Arnold's  treason,  XIII.  6-9. 

21.  Final  campaign  against  Corn wallis,  XIII.  13-18. 

22.  Operations  after  surrender  of  Cornwallis,  XIV.   1-3,  12. 

23.  Condition  of  the  army,  XIV.  4-6. 

24.  The  transfer  of  the  contest  to  Europe,  XIV.  7-9. 


236  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

25.  The  terms  of  peace  and  separation,  XIV.  10,  n. 

26.  The  army  disbanded,  XIV.  13,  14. 
V.  ENGLISH  SUPPORT  OF  AMERICA. 

1.  Friends  in  Parliament,  IV.  9,  17;  XIV.  8. 

2.  The  Whig  party,  X.  2. 

VI.  THE  FOREIGN  ELEMENT  IN  THE  WAR. 

1.  On  the  English  side. 

a.  The  Hessians,  X.  3,  4;  XI.  9. 

b.  The  Indians,  XI.  9. 

2.  On  the  American  side. 

a.  Volunteer  officers  from  Europe,  IX.  16-19. 

b.  The  French  alliance,  XII.  i,  10,  II,  14,  15  ;  XIII. 

13-15;  XIV.  3,  n. 
VII.  THE  MEN  OF  AMERICA. 

1.  Leaders  in  State. 

a.  Benjamin  Franklin,  II.  11-14;  HI.  7,  8;  IV.  9. 

18,  19  ;   IX.  14,  15. 

b.  James  Otis,  IV.  6. 

c.  Patrick  Henry,  IV.  n,  12. 

d.  Samuel  Adams,  V.  8,  13,  14. 

e.  Thomas  Jefferson,  VIII.  8. 
/.   John  Hancock,  VIII.  11. 

2.  Leaders  in  Battle. 

a.  George  Washington,  VII.  2,  3,  8,  15;  VIII.  i  ;  X. 

9,  11-12,  14,  15;  XI.  2,  4,  5,  7;   XII.  8,  12- 
14;  XIII.  13,  15;  XIV.  2,6,  12,  13. 

b.  Joseph  Warren,  VII.  7. 

c.  Ethan  Allen,  VII.  10. 

d.  William  Moultrie,  VII.  2. 

e.  Israel  Putnam,  X.  7. 
/.    Nathan  Hale,  X.  10. 
g.  John  Stark,  XI.  13. 

h.  Philip  Schuyler,  XI.  10,  15. 

/.  Horatio  Gates,  XI.  15  ;  XIII.  5. 

j.  John  Sullivan,  XII.  15. 

k.  Nathanael  Greene,  XIII.  9-12  ;  XIV.  3. 

/.  John  Paul  Jones,  XII.  17,  18. 

m.  Anthony  Wayne,  XIII.  2  ;  XIV.  3. 

3.  The  plain  people,  VI.  14,  15  ;  XII.  6-9. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE.  237 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 

Writs  of  Assistance  argued  by  James  Otis 1761 

Passage  of  the  Stamp  Act March,  1765 

Convention  of  the  colonies October,  1765 

Repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act March,  1766 

Parliament  passed  an  act  establishing  military  garrisons    ....  1767 

The  Boston  Massacre March  5,  1770 

Removal  of  troops  from  Boston March  XO,  II,  1770 

Destruction  of  tea  in  Boston  Harbor Dec.  16,  1773 

Boston  Port  Bill  went  into  operation June  i,  1774 

First  Continental  Congress  met September,  1774 

Provincial  Congress  of  Massachusetts  met  in  Concord       October,  1774 

Fight  at  Lexington  and  Concord April  19,  1775 

Capture  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point    ....      May  10,  12,  1775 

Second  Continental  Congress  met May  10,  1775 

Washington  appointed  Commander-in-Chief     ....      June  15,  1775 

Battle  of  Bunker  Hill June  17,  1775 

Washington  took  command  of  the  American  army   .     .         July  3,  1775 

Falmouth  burned  by  the  British Oct.  17,  1775 

Montreal  captured  by  Montgomery Nov.  12,  1775 

Attack  upon  Quebec Dec.  31,  1775 

Union  flag  hoisted ,     .         Jan.  i,  1776 

Siege  of  Boston  raised March  17,  1776 

South  Carolina  adopted  a  State  Constitution    ....        March,  1776 

The  colonies  advised  to  set  up  State  governments     .     .       May  16,  1776 

Attack  on  Fort  Sullivan June  28,  1776 

Declaration  of  Independence  adopted July  4,  1776 

Battle  of  Long  Island Aug.  27,  1776 

Battle  of  White  Plains   - Oct.  28,  1776 

Fort  Washington  abandoned Nov.  16,  1776 

Battle  of  Trenton Dec.  26,  1776 

Battle  of  Princeton Jan.  3,  1777 

Flag  of  stars  and  stripes  adopted  by  Congress      .     .     .      June  14,  1777 

Capture  of  Ticonderoga  by  Burgoyne .     .....     .         July  6,  1777 

Howe's  fleet  left  New  York July  23,  1777 

Battle  of  Oriskany Aug.  6,  1777 

Battle  of  Bennington Aug.  16.  1777 

Battle  of  the  Brandywine Sept.  n,  1777 


238 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


Battle  of  Germantown Oct.  4,  1777 

Surrender  of  Burgoyne Oct.  17,  1777 

Ratification  of  Treaty  with  France  ....          ....   May  4,  1778 

British  left  Philadelphia June  18,  1778 

Battle  of  Monmouth  Court  House June  28,  1778 

Arrival  of  French  fleet Juty>  1778 

Savannah  taken  by  the  British Dec.  29,  1778 

Capture  of  Stony  Point  by  the  Americans July  16,  1779 

Fight  between  the  Bon  Homme  Richard  and  Serapis         bept.  23,  1779 

Capture  of  Charleston  by  the  British May  12,  1780 

Battle  of  Camden Aug.  16,  1780 

Arnold's  treason September,  1780 

Execution  of  Andre Oct.  2,  1780 

Battle  of  Cowpens Jan.  17,  1781 

Meeting  of  Congress  under  Articles  of  Confederation    .     March  2,  1781 

Cornwallis's  surrender  at  Yorktown •     .  Oct.  19,  1781 

Savannah  evacuated  by  the  British July  n,  1782 

Charleston  evacuated  by  the  British Dec.  14,  1782 

Treaty  of  peace  between   Great  Britain  and  the  United 

States  signed  at  Paris Sept.  3,  1783 

New  York  evacuated  by  the  British Nov.  25,  1783 


Liberty  Bell,  Independence  Hall 


WHAT   THE    WAR  COST.  239 

CHAPTER  XV. 

WHAT  THE   WAR   COST. 

1.  THE  war  was  over,  and  there  were  thirteen  States 
in  America,  independent  of  Great  Britain.     There  was 
a   general   government   also.      The  whole   country  was 
called    the    United    States    of  America.     There   was   a 
Congress,  in  which  all  the  States  were   united.       But, 
after  all,  the  people  were  not  one  people. 

2.  They  came  from  the  most  stubborn  races  in  Eu 
rope,  and  they  brought  with  them   the   dislikes  which 
they  had  in  the  Old  World.     The  Germans  hated  the 
Yankees  and  the  Irish;   the  Scotch  despised  the  Eng 
lish  ;    the   English   distrusted  the   French ;     the   Dutch 
wished  to  be   left  to   themselves.     Each  class  thought 
itself  the  most  important,  and  always  in  the  right. 

3.  The  seven  years'  war  had  done  something  to  bring 
people  together  from  different  parts  of  the  country,  and 
to  make  them  acquainted  with  one  another.     The  com 
mon   danger   had   made   them   for   a  time   forget  their 
jealousies  and  their  differences.     Now,  however,  as  they 
went  back  to  their  several  States,  they  found  everything 
at  home  in   confusion.      Each   began   to   look   out  for 
himself,  and  to  forget  his  neighbors  in  other  States. 

4.  The  army  of  the  United  States  during  the  war  for 
independence  was  called  the  Continental  army.     It  was 
under  the  authority  of  the   Continental  Congress.      It 
was  paid,   when    paid    at   all,   in   Continental  currency. 
These  two  words  were  printed  upon  the  paper  money 
which  Congress  issued  to  meet  the  expense  of  carrying 
on  the  war. 


240  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


5.  When  Congress  first  issued  the  Continental  cur 
rency,  it  seemed  to  be  the  only  thing  it  could  do.     It 
was  what  the  separate  colonies  had  done  before;  and 
how  else  was  it  to  get  money  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the 
war?     It  had  passed  resolutions  to  have  no  trade  with 
Great  Britain;  and  if  the  country  sold   no   goods   and 
bought  none,  there  would  be  no  revenue  from  duties. 

6.  A  promise  to  pay  is  good  if  the  person  who  prom 
ises  can  give   security  for  payment.      When  Congress 

issued  its  bills,  the 
colonies  represented 
in  Congress  agreed 
to  redeem  the  bills, 
just  as  they  had  each 
been  accustomed  to 
redeem  their  own 
bills.  Nearly  every 
one  thought  the  war 
would  soon  be  over, 
and  all  found  the 
money  very  useful. 

7.  By   the   time    independence    had    been    declared, 
Congress  had  been  obliged  to  issue  bills  to  the  amount 
of  twenty  million  dollars.     It  was  clear  now  that  every 
thing  depended  upon  the  ability  of  the  people  to  win 
independence.      The  first  excitement  was   passed ;    the 
country  was  poor ;   it  was  not  certain  that  the  Confed 
eration  would  last.     Men  began  to  refuse  to  take  the 
money  at  the  value  printed  upon  it. 

8.  Congress  tried  to  borrow  money  in  Europe,  and 
succeeded   in   getting  some    at    high   rates   of   interest. 
Foreigners  were   slow  to  lend,  for  they  were  not  sure 
they  would   ever  get  their  money   again.     They  knew 


Continental  Currency. 


WHAT   THE   WAR   COST.  24! 

they  would  not  if  Great  Britain  should  succeed  in  sub 
duing  her  rebellious  colonies.  Besides,  could  they  be 
sure  that  the  United  States  would  pay  if  peace  came? 

9.  Here  was  the  great  difficulty.     The  several  States 
could  raise   money  to  meet  their  promises  to  pay  by 
taxing   their   citizens;     they  could    lay  duties    also   on 
articles  of  trade.     The  United  States  could  do  neither 
of  these  things ;   it  could  only  apportion  to  the  several 
States  their  share  of  the  public  expenses.     If  the  States 
should  refuse  to  pay,  the  United  States  had  no  power 
to  compel  them. 

10.  The  war  had   been   brought  on,  in  part,  by  the 
refusal  of  the  people  to  submit  to  taxation.     True,  the 
watchword  was,  "  No  taxation  without  representation," 
and  they  were  represented  in  Congress ;    but  the  idea 
of  taxation  was  so  odious  that  members  of  Congress 
shrank  from  asking  the  States  to  raise  money  by  taxing 
their  citizens. 

11.  Thus  both  Congress  and  the  States  struggled  on, 
making  more  paper  money  and  borrowing  at  high  rates 
of  interest.     They  passed  laws  requiring  people  to  take 
the  paper  money  in  payment  of  debts.     But  the  money 
became  less  and  less  valuable ;    midway  in  the  war  it 
was  worth  so  little  that  sixteen  hundred  dollars  of  it 
was  asked  for  a  suit  of  clothes. 

12.  The  alliance  with  France  brought  more  money 
into  the  country.     It  was  easier  now  to  borrow  in  Eu 
rope,  because  people  there  had  more  confidence  that 
the  United  States  would  succeed.     Then,  too,   a  man 
was   appointed   Superintendent  of  Finance  who  had  a 
clear  understanding   of  the   mistakes   which    had   been 
made.     This  was  Robert  Morris,  of  Philadelphia. 

13.  He   accepted   the   office    only   on   condition   that 

16 


242  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

Congress  should  abandon   the  attempt   to  compel  the 

people  by  law  to  take   the    paper   money  in   payment 

of  debts.     Congress  passed  a  resolution  that  it  would 

pay  all  its  debts  in  solid  coin,  and  recommended 

1  *781 

the  States  to  do  the  same.  It  chartered  the 
Bank  of  North  America,  and  this  bank  lent  money  both 
to  the  government  and  to  people. 

14.  At  the  close  of  the  war  the  debt  of  the  Confed 
eration  was  seventy  million  dollars.     The  debts  of  the 
separate  States  amounted  to  nearly  twenty-six  millions 
more.     Part  of  this  money  was  due  to  foreigners,  and 
part  to  the  people  of  the  country.     How  was  the  Con 
federation  to  pay  its  debts? 

15.  One  way  was  through  the  sale    of  unoccupied 
lands.      When   the   Confederation   was    forming,    there 
was  much  uncertainty  about  the  western  boundaries  of 
the  different  colonies.     Virginia,  for  example,  claimed 
country   now    occupied    by    Kentucky,   Ohio,   Indiana, 
and  Illinois.      It  was  proposed  that  the  States  should 
give  up  their  western  lands  to  the  United  States. 

16.  Virginia  was  the   first    to   do  this ;    other  States 
followed  her  example.     Congress  used  this  property  to 

pay  the  debts  of  the   Confederation.     It  gave 
lands    to    officers    and    soldiers  in  payment  of 

their  claims.     Many  of  these  moved  out  to  their  lands ; 

and  companies  were  formed  for  colonizing,  especially  in 

the  Ohio  valley. 

17.  Congress  could  not  go  much  farther.      It  could 
say  what  taxes  needed  to  be  laid,  and  could  recommend 
a  uniform  rate  of  duties  throughout  the  country;   but  it 
was  obliged  to  ask  the  States  to  lay  the  taxes,  to  levy 
the  duties,  and  then  to  pay  the  money  thus  raised  into 
the  treasury  of  Congress. 


AFTER  THE   WAR,  243 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

AFTER  THE   WAR. 

Quo'rum.     Such  a  number  of  per-    I      necessary  under  its  rules  to  trans- 
sons  present  at  a  meeting  as  is    |      act  business. 

1.  WHILE  Congress  was  thus  powerless,  each  State 
had  its  regular  government  and  courts  of  justice,  and 
each  had  seaports.     Its  legislature  could  raise  money 
by  taxing  its  citizens  and  by  imposing  duties  upon  the 
commerce  which  came  to  its  ports.     The  courts  could 
decide  what  debts  were  legal,  and  then  it  became  the 
business  of  the  sheriff  and  constables  to  see  that  these 
debts  were  paid. 

2.  There  were  debts  everywhere.     Not  only  did  the 
State  owe  foreign  money-lenders  and  its  own  citizens, 
but  the  people  owed  one  another  and  foreign  merchants. 
For  seven  years  business  had  been  broken  up ;   seaports 
had  been  closed;    there  had   been  scarcely  any  com 
merce;    a  large  part  of  the  working  people  had  been 
serving  in  the  armies. 

3.  When  the  ports  were  again  open,  England  treated 
the  States  very  much  as  she  had  treated  the  colonies. 
She   sent  great  quantities  of  goods   over  the   sea,  but 
required    that   all    produce    from    America   should    be 
brought  to  her  in   one   of  two  ways,  —  it   must  come 
either  in  a  British  ship  or  in  a  ship  belonging  to  the 
State  from  which  the  goods  came. 

4.  England   also   forbade   the    British    colonies   from 
trading  directly  with  the  United  States.     This  was  in 
tended  especially  to  govern  the  West  Indies  trade.     By 


244  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

these   various    regulations   England  tried  to   keep  the 
commerce  of  the  United  States  in  her  own  hands. 

5.  The    great   influx    of   English    goods    carried    off 
much  of  the  coin  left  in  the  States,  for  English  mer 
chants  would  not  take  paper  money.     It  broke  down 
the  feeble  manufactories  which  had  been  set  up  when 
no  goods  could   be  had  from  England.     It  brought  a 
great  many  merchants  in  the  States  into  debt  to  Eng 
lish  merchants. 

6.  England  made  this  an  excuse  for  keeping  her  sol 
diers   in  the  western  military  posts.      She  said  it  was 
necessary  to  do  so  until  the  claims  of  English  merchants 
were  paid.     There  were  some  in  England  who  believed 
that  the  States  would  yet  be  brought  back  to  a  depen 
dence  upon  England,  and  there  were  some  in  America 
who  doubted  if  the  United  States  could  hold  together. 

7.  The  separate  States  tried  to  get  away  the  Euro 
pean  trade  from  one  another.     One  State  would  bid  for 
the  trade  by  offering  to  receive  goods  at  lower  rates  of 
duties.     Then  two  States  which  were  neighbors  would 
make  an  agreement  to  secure  for  themselves  trade  which 
might  otherwise  go  to  another  part  of  the  country. 

8.  Disorders  arose  within  the  separate  States.     When 
the  courts  decided  against  debtors,  the  creditors  would 
call  on  the  State  authorities  to  help  them  collect  the 
debts.     The  people  who  owed  money  and  had  none  to 
pay  saw  their  goods  and  cattle  taken  from  them.     This 
enraged   them   so   that  they   rose    in    riots   against  the 
courts  and  sheriff. 

9.  In  Massachusetts,  Daniel  Shays,  a  captain  in  the 

Continental  army,  headed  a  body  of  men  who  for 

six  months  resisted  the  authority  of  the  State. 

The   western    counties    of    North    Carolina   undertook 


AFTER  THE   WAR.  245 

to  set  themselves  up  into  a  State  of  their  own,  called 
Franklin.  The  part  of  Virginia  which  afterward  be 
came  Kentucky  made  a  similar  attempt. 

10.  The  whole  country  seemed  to  be  falling  to  pieces. 
Congress  could  with  difficulty  bring  enough  members 
together  to  form  a  quorum.     Scarcely  any  one  outside 
paid  attention  to  what  it  did.     Least  of  all  was  it  re 
spected    by  foreign  governments.     John   Adams,  who 
had  been  sent  as  minister  to  England,  could  hardly  get 
a  hearing  there. 

11.  The  one  act  of  authority  which  the  Confederation 
could  exercise  was  in  providing  for  the  government  of  the 
country  which  had  been  ceded  to  it  by  the  States.     This 
led  to  the  passage  of  the  important  Ordinance  of  1787. 

12.  By  this  ordinance  Congress  erected  all  the  district 
northwest  of  the  Ohio  into  one  territory.     It  appointed 
a  governor  and  council  and  judges.     The  people  resid 
ing  in  the  territory  were  to  choose  their  own  Assembly 
and   make  their  own  laws.     The  most  important  pro 
vision  of  the  ordinance  was  that  by  which  slavery  was 
forever  excluded  from  the  Northwest  Territory. 

13.  It  was  impossible  for  the  country  to  go  on  as  it 
was.     The  States  were  separating  from  one  another  and 
from  Congress.     Yet  all  the  while  the  people  were  busy. 
They  were   crossing   the    mountains    into    the   western 
country.     The  very  attempt  of  the  western  counties  of 
North  Carolina  to  make  a  new  State  showed  that  the 
people  insisted  upon  governing  themselves. 

14.  Just  as  the   people   before   the   war  had   met  in 
convention,  so  now  they  resolved  to  hold  a  new  one. 
Virginia  spoke   earnestly  through   its  legislature,  and  a 
convention  was  called  "  to  take  into  consideration  the 
situation  of  the  United  States." 


246          THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION- 
CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  UNITED   STATES   OF  AMERICA. 
Rat'i-fy.     To  give  assent  to. 

1.  THE  convention  met  in  Independence  Hall,  Phil 
adelphia,  May  14,  1787,  and  sat  four  months.  The 
States  sent  their  ablest  men.  Many  of  the  delegates 
had  been  members  of  the  first  Congress.  Washington 


Interior  of  Independence  HalL 

was  chairman ;  Franklin  and  Morris  were  members ;  and 
there  were  two  young  men  whom  the  convention  was  to 
make  famous,  —  Alexander  Hamilton,  of  New  York,  and 
James  Madison,  of  Virginia. 

2.  There  was  great  difference  of  opinion  among  the 
delegates,  but  all  agreed  that  it  was  necessary  to  give 
the  Confederation  greater  authority.  After  long  dis- 


THE  UNITED   STATES   OF  AMERICA.  247 

cussion  the  convention  drew  up  a  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  which  was  to  take  the  place  of  the 
Articles  of  Confederation.  [See  Appendix,  p.  v.] 

3.  The  convention  reported  its  work  to  Congress,  and 
Congress  submitted  it  to  the  several  States.      By  the 
terms  of  the  Constitution  it  must  be  ratified   by  nine 
States  before  it  could  become  the  law  of  the  land.     It 
was  to  be  voted  on  by  conventions  of  the  people  called 
expressly  for  this  purpose. 

4.  By  this  means  every  voter  in  the  country  would 
have  a  voice  in  accepting  or  rejecting  the  Constitution. 
At  once  the  Constitution  began  to  be  discussed.    Every 
where,  in  conventions,  in  assemblies,  in  town-meetings, 
in  country  stores,  by  firesides,  in  newspapers  and  let 
ters,  every  article  was  debated. 

5.  Hamilton,  Madison,  and  John  Jay  of  New  York, 
wrote  a  series  of  essays  which  went  over  all  the  ques 
tions  with  great  thoroughness.     They  showed  the  rea 
sons  for  adopting   the  Constitution,  and   did   much   to 
convince  people.     These  essays  were  published  at  the 
time  in  newspapers,  and  afterward  were  collected  into  a 
volume  called  "  The  Federalist." 

6.  Delaware  was  the  first  to  ratify  the  Constitution, 
which    it    did    unanimously.       Pennsylvania    followed, 
five  days  afterward,  with   a  two-thirds  .vote   in  December 
favor.     The  fight  was  hardest  in  Virginia  and     1787- 
New  York ;  but  these  States  accepted  the  Constitution, 
and    then    the    question   was    settled.      North    Carolina 
and    Rhode   Island  did    not    ratify  until    after  the  new 
government  was  in  operation. 

7.  The  change  from  a  confederation  to  a  union  was  a 
great  step  forward.     Like  the  separate  States,  the  Union 
was  to  have  three  great   departments  of  government: 


248  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

the  legislature,  consisting  of  the  Senate  and  House  of 
Representatives,  was  to  make  the  laws;  the  President 
was  to  execute  them;  the  courts  with  their  judges  were 
to  decide  questions  about  them. 

8.  Each  State  in  the  Union  has  its  own  affairs,  but 
the  United  States  has  rights  and  duties  which  do  not 
belong   to   the   separate   States.      It   has    the   right   to 
make  treaties  with  other  nations,  to  send  ambassadors 
to  them  and  receive  ambassadors  from  them,  to  declare 
war  and  to  make  peace ;   but  no  State  has  these  rights. 

9.  Every  right  carries  with  it  a  duty.     The  United 
States  has  the  duty  of  defending  the  whole  country,  or 
any  part  of  it,  against  a  foreign  enemy;    it  must  pro 
tect  its   citizens  when   they   are   abroad.     Therefore  it 
keeps  an  army  and  a  navy ;  it  plants  forts  in  its  harbors  ; 
it  makes  rules  for  the  admission  of  foreigners  and  for 
eign  goods  into  the  country.     These  duties  belong  to 
no  State. 

10.  The  United  States  has  the  right  to  coin  and  issue 
money,  and  to  adopt  standards  of  weight  and  measure. 
It  has  the  duty  of  keeping  the  money  of  the  nation  at 
its  declared  value;    it   must  prevent  all  counterfeits  of 
its  coin.     This  right  and  duty  belong  to  no  State. 

11.  The  United  States  has  a  supreme  right  to  all  the 
land  included  within  the  boundaries  of  the  nation.     It 
has  the  right  to  add  to  the  territory  by  purchase  or  by 
conquest.     It  controls  the  rivers  and  harbors ;    it  occu 
pies  certain  places  required  by  the  general  government, 
and  places  of  defence,  like  forts  and  military  posts. 

12.  It  has  the  duty,  therefore,  of  providing  for  the 
government  of  territory  not  occupied  by  States.     It  sur 
veys  the  coast  and  explores  the  territories ;   it  maintains 
light-houses ;    it   keeps   navigable   rivers   free  ;    it  im- 


THE  UNITED   STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


249 


proves  harbors,  and  keeps  order  in  its  capital,  forts,  ar 
senals,  and  navy-yards.  No  State  is  charged  with  these 
duties.  The  Mississippi  belongs  to  the  nation,  and  the 


Smelting-Room. 

harbor  of  New  York  is  not 
the  exclusive  property  of 
the  State  or  city  of  New 
York. 

13.  The  United  States 
has  also  a  power  which 
belongs  to  no  one  State, 
and  it  fulfils  duties  which 
no  one  State  could  fulfil. 
In  its  courts  a  citizen  of 
one  State  can  obtain 
justice  if  he  has  been  wronged  by  a  citizen  of  another 
State.  It  also  establishes  a  postal  service  throughout 


United  States  Mint 


250  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

the  entire  country.     This  is  beyond  the  control  of  the 
separate  States. 

14.  Finally,  the  United  States  as  a  nation,  formed  by 
the  whole  people,  has  a  right  to  continue  unbroken.     It 
can   call   upon   any  or   all   of  its   citizens   to  defend  it 
against  any  enemy.     It  has  the  duty  of  securing  free 
dom  and  justice  for  all  its  citizens,  and  of  guarantee 
ing  to  every  State  in  the  Union  a  republican  form  of 
government. 

15.  Thus  the  people,  when  they  formed  and  adopted 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  established  a  na 
tion  which  was   to   give   the  strength   of  the  whole  to 
every   part.      Every   citizen,    every   family,   and    every 
State  was    to    be   obedient   to    the    laws   of  the   entire 
nation;    and    the    nation   was   to    secure    freedom    and 
right  to   every   State,  every  family,  and   every   citizen 
within  its  borders. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

THE  BEGINNING   OF  THE   GOVERNMENT. 

1.  As  soon  as  the  Constitution  had  become  the  Jaw 
of  the  land,  the  people  elected  those  who  were  to  carry 
on  the  government.     There  could  be  no  doubt  who  was 
the   first  man  of  the  nation,   and    George  Washington 
was   unanimously  chosen   President;  John  Adams  was 
chosen  Vice-President. 

2.  Congress  met  in  New  York,  March  4,  1789.    When 
the  different  State  conventions  had  discussed  the  Con 
stitution,  many  fears  were  expressed  lest  it  should  make 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT.         251 

the  general  government  too  strong.  Some  thought  the 
people  in  danger  of  losing  their  liberties,  just  as  they 
had  been  in  danger  when  under  the  king. 

3.  Congress,  therefore,  as    soon  as    it  got  to  work, 
adopted  twelve  amendments  to  the  Constitution.     Ten 
of  these  were  ratified  by  the  States.     They  were   in 
tended  to  guard  the  freedom  of  the  people  against  the 
perils  which  had  beset  them  just  before  the  war  for 
independence. 

4.  The  most  pressing  business  before  Congress,  how 
ever,  was  to  get  money  to  pay  the  debt  of  the  Con 
federation.     Until   arrangements  were  made  for  paying 
it,  no  one  at  home  or  abroad  would   have  much  faith  in 
the  new  nation. 

5.  Washington  had  appointed  Alexander   Hamilton 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury.     Hamilton  saw  in  the  pay 
ment  of  the  debt  an  opportunity  to  give  strength  to  the 
United  States  in  the  eyes  of  foreign   nations.     He  saw 
also   that   it    gave  an  opportunity  to    bind    the    States 
together  in  a  more  perfect  union. 

6.  He  proposed  that  the  debt  which  the  Confedera 
tion  owed   to  foreigners   should  be  paid  in   full  by  the 
Union ;  that  the   Continental  currency,  which  had  be 
come  almost  worthless,  should  be  received  by  the  gov 
ernment,   and   good   money   given   in  exchange.      The 
first  proposition  was  adopted  unanimously;   the  second 
was  adopted  after  debate. 

7.  Hamilton  proposed  also  that  the  debts  incurred 
by  the  several  States  in  behalf  of  the  common  welfare 
should  be  assumed  by  the  Union.      This  proposition 
caused  great  debate ;    for  every  one   saw   that   if  the 
Union   were    to    pay  the  State    debts,   it  would    make 
friends  at  once  of  all  those  whom  the  States  owed. 


252 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


8.  There  were  already  two  parties  in  the  country. 
The  Federalists  were  those  who  desired  a  strong  general 

government.  They 
had  from  the  first 
urged  the  people  to 
accept  the  Consti 
tution.  The  party 
opposed  to  them 
was  called  the  Anti- 
Federalist  party.  It 
wished  to  give  more 
strength  to  the  State 
governments,  and 
less  to  the  general 
government. 

9.  The  Federal 
ists  in  Congress  were 
fewer  in  number, 
but  they  had  a  bril 
liant  leader  in  Ham 
ilton,  and  they  acted  in  harmony.  The  Anti-Federalists 
were  more  numerous,  but  they  were  broken  up  into 
groups  that  looked  after  the  interest  of  this  or  that 
State.  On  this  question,  however,  they  were  united, 
and  at  first  they  defeated  Hamilton's  proposition. 

10.  Hamilton  was  bent  on  carrying  his  point,  and 
took  advantage  of  a  dispute  about  the  location  of  the 
capital  of  the  country.  He  persuaded  two  Virginia 
Congressmen  to  change  their  votes  and  support  his 
measure.  In  return  he  promised  to  use  his  influence  to 
have  the  capital  upon  the  banks  of  the  Potomac  River, 
instead  of  at  some  northern  point.  This  change  of 
votes  gave  him  the  requisite  majority. 


Alexander  Hamilton. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  THE   GOVERNMENT.          253 

11.  Hamilton  now  proposed    a   bank,  of  which  the 
government  should  be  a  principal  owner  and  by  means 
of  which  it  could  borrow  money.     There  were  then  but 
three  banks   in  the  country.     One  was  in  Philadelphia, 
one  in  New  York,  and  one  in  Boston.     They  were  all 
State  institutions.    In  establishing  a  bank  under 
charter  from  the  United  States,  Hamilton  again 

met  opposition  from  the  Anti-Federalists ;  but  he  carried 
his  point. 

12.  The  next  step  was  to  raise  a  revenue.     This  was 
done  in  two  ways,  —  by  imposing  duties  on  goods  im 
ported  into  the  country,  and  by  laying  a  tax  upon  the 
manufacture   of  spirituous    liquors.     By   the    first,    the 
United  States  declared  its   right  to  tax  foreigners;   by 
the  second,  to  tax  its  own  citizens. 

13.  A  long  step  forward  had  been  taken.    The  people 
in  the   colonies  had   resisted  the   English   government 
when  it  had  undertaken  to  tax  them.     The  people  of 
the  States,  though  there  was  much  grumbling,  acknowl 
edged  the  right  of  the  United  States  to  tax  them.     This 
was  a  government  which   they  had  themselves  estab 
lished. 

14.  One  step   more  was   to  be  taken.     The  thirteen 
colonies  had  become  thirteen  States,  and  had  now  all 
accepted  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.     Each 
had  its  own  boundaries  and  its  own  government.     But 
the   boundaries  of  the  United  States   extended  beyond 
the   boundaries   of   the  States.     Out   of  this  territory, 
stretching   to  the  Mississippi,   new   States  were   to  be 
formed. 

15.  Yet  the  first  new  State  was  formed  out  of  terri 
tory  which  was  within  the  boundaries  of  the  old  States. 
It  was  formed  by  the  United  States  in  the  exercise  of 


254  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

the  power  which  the  nation  had  to  determine  member 
ship  in  the  Union. 

16.    The    territory    now    occupied    by   Vermont   was 
claimed  in  part  by  New  York,  in  part  by  New  Hamp 
shire.     The  people  living  there  had  fought  bravely  in 
the  war,  under  the  name  of  the  Green  Mountain  Boys. 
They  had   set  up  an   independent  government 
during  the  war,  and  now  desired  to  enter  the 
Union.      They  settled   their  disputes  with    the   neigh 
boring  States,  and  Vermont  was  admitted  as  the  four 
teenth  State. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE   PEOPLE   OF  THE  UNITED   STATES.  —  I. 

Cabinet.    The  President's  Coun-  I  Gin  (Jin}.    The  word  is  probably 
cil.  a  short  form  of  "engine." 

1.  WHEN  Washington  was  inaugurated  first  President 
of  the   new  nation,   Congress  held   a  discussion   as  to 
what  title  should  be  given  him.     There  were  some  who 
thought   the    title    His    Excellency   was    not    dignified 
enough.      There  were  others  who  did  not  believe  the 
President  would  seem  any  greater  if  he  had  such  a  title 
as  the  Old  World  governments  would  choose. 

2.  It  was  a  time  when  old  forms  and  customs  were 
still  patterned  after  those  of  England,  but  when  the  new 
habits  of  a  people  governing  themselves  were  rapidly 
changing  these  forms.     Washington  and  other  leaders 
wore  three-cornered  cocked  hats,  and  coats  with  short 
capes  and  long  backs,  the  silver   buttons   upon  which 

with  thp  owner's  name.      Thev  wore  waist- 


THE   PEOPLE   OF  THE   UNITED    STATES.  255 

coats  with  long  flaps  loaded  with  lead,  knee-breeches, 
and  pointed  shoes  with  great  buckles. 

3.  The    ladies   wore    brocades    over  stiff  hoops    and 
tall  hats  adorned  with  still  taller  feathers,  and  stepped 
slowly  along  in   boots  with  very  high  heels.     When  a 
gentleman  met  a  lady  in  walking,  he  made  a  very  low 
bow,  and  the  lady  returned  the  salutation  with  a  deep 
courtesy.      All  the   fashions   among  the  upper  classes 
were  marked  by  formality  and  etiquette. 

4.  The  people  in  the  older  parts  of  the  country  were 
used  to  these  things,  and  the  persons  first  chosen  by 
them  to  be  their  rulers  were   usually  those  who  were 
called  gentlemen.     The  leaders  indeed  expected  this; 
they  did  not  fully  trust  the  people.     They  showed  this 
by  the  care  they  took  to  have  an  electoral  college  to 
choose  the  President. 

5.  At  first  the  President's  cabinet  consisted  of  four 
officers.     There   was    a   Secretary   of  State,    who    had 
charge  of  affairs  with   foreign   nations,   a   Secretary   of 
the  Treasury,  a  Secretary  of  War,  and  an  Attorney- 
General.     There  was  another  department  of  the  gov 
ernment,  the  Post-Office;    but  the  Postmaster-General 
was  not  then  a  member  of  the  cabinet. 

6.  Nevertheless,  the  Post-Office  was  that  part  of  the 
government  with  which  the  people  would  have  most  to 
do.      To-day,   every  village    in   the   land   has   its   post- 
office,  with  a  postmaster  who  is  an  officer  of  the  United 
States;    then,  only  the    chief  towns    and   villages    ha^ 
post-offices.     In  1790  there  were  but  seventy-five  in  the 
whole  United  States;   in   1880  there  were  about  forty- 
three  thousand;   in   1885,  more  than  fifty  thousand. 

7.  There  were  but  three  mails  each  week  in  summer 
between  New  York  and  Boston,  and  only  two  in  winter. 


256  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

There  were  five  mails  a  week  between  New  York  and 
Philadelphia,  and  it  took  two  days  for  the  mail  to  be 
carried  between  these  places. 

8.  The  first  census  of  the  United  States  was  taken  in 
1790,  and  showed  a  population  of  a  little  less  than  four 
millions.  The  most  populous  State  was  Virginia.  After 
that  came  Pennsylvania,  then  North  Carolina,  Massa- 


Western  Movement  of  Centre  of  Population. 

chusetts,    New  York,    Maryland,    South  Carolina,    and 
Connecticut. 

9.  These  four  millions,  of  whom  a  little  more  than 
one-fifth  were  slaves,  occupied  a  belt  of  country  which 
lay  chiefly  between  the  Alleghanies  and  the  sea.     The 
most  thickly  settled  parts  were  along  river-courses  and 
about  commodious  harbors.     So  close  to  the  sea-coast 
did  most  of  the  people  live  that  the  centre  of  population 
was  twenty-three  miles  east  of  Baltimore. 

10.  In  all  this  Atlantic  territory  there  were  but  five 
towns  which  had  a  population  of  more  than  ten  thou 
sand.      They   were    Philadelphia,    New   York,    Boston, 


THE   PEOPLE   OF   THE   UNITED    STATES.  257 

Charleston,  and  Baltimore.  By  far  the  greatest  number 
of  people  dwelt  on  their  farms,  and  lived  by  what  they 
raised  from  the  soil.  They  had  no  labor-saving  ma 
chines,  but  on  the  banks  of  streams  they  had  mills  for 
grinding  corn  or  sawing  wood. 

11.  The  farmer  at  the  North  ploughed  his  field  with  a 
horse  or  ox  plough,  dropped  his  seed  by  hand,  and  used 
the  hoe  and  rake.     When  harvest  time  came,  he  cut  his 
grass  with  a  scythe,  reaped  his  grain  with  a  sickle,  and 
threshed  it  with  a  flail.     Sometimes,  if  he  had  a  large 
crop,  he  used  his  horses  to  tread  out  the  grain. 

12.  The  planter  at  the  South  raised  tobacco  in  a  field 
until  he  had  drawn  all  the  life  out  of  the  soil.     Then  he 
left  the   ruined   land   and   planted    another   field.      He 
raised  rice  in  the  marsh-land.      He  found   that  cotton 
would  grow  well,  but  to  get  it  ready  for  spinning  was 
slow  work.     The  Northern  farmer  also  planted  cotton ; 
but  he  found  it  would  not  grow  well,  and  so  he  gave 
it  up. 

13.  The   cotton  plant   is   a   native   of  India.     It  has 
pods,  which   open  when  ripe  and  show  a  soft,  downy 
substance   containing   seeds.      The  woolly  fibre  is  sep 
arated  from  the  seeds,  and  then  is  ready  to  be  cleaned 
and  carded  for  spinning  and  weaving.     But  the  work  of 
separating  the  fibre  by  hand  is  so  slow  that  a  laborer 
can  prepare  only  a  single  pound  in  a  day. 

14.  While,  therefore,  the  planter  was  shipping  large 
cargoes  of  tobacco  and   rice,  he  sent  but  little  cotton. 
In    1792    only    about   a   hundred    and    forty   thousand 
pounds  of  cotton  were  exported  from  the  entire  South. 
Three  years   later,   over  six   million    pounds   were   ex 
ported.     This  sudden  increase  was  due  to  the  ingenuity 
of  one  man. 

'7 


258 


THE  -ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


15.  Eli  Whitney,  a  native  of  Massachusetts,  was 
teaching  in  Georgia  while  he  studied  law.  He  lived 
in  the  family  of  the  widow  of  General  Greene,  and 

one  day  was  asked 
if  he  could  not  con 
trive  a  machine  which 
would  separate  the 
fibre  from  the  seed. 
He  set  his  wits  to 
work,  and  invented 
the  cotton-gin. 

16.  It  was  not  a 
very  complicated  ma 
chine,  and  it  was 
adopted  at  once 
wherever  cotton  was 
raised.  The  planters 
now  sowed  more 
fields,  and  it  was  not 
long  before  cotton  be- 
Eii  Whitney.  came  the  chief  crop 

of  the  South.  It  was  easily  planted  and  picked  by 
the  slaves.  The  cotton-gin  got  it  ready  to  be  made  into 
bales,  and  then  it  was  sent  out  of  the  country. 

17.  The  people  of  India  have  always  made  cloth  out 
of  the  cotton  which  they  raised.     When  England  began 
to  get  control  of  India,  English  merchants  brought  the 
cotton  to  England  and  set  Englishmen  at  work  spinning 
and  weaving  it.     At  first  they  worked  by  hand,  as  the 
people  in  India  did ;   but  soon  they  invented  machines 
and  built  factories. 

18.  In  the  Southern  States  of  the  Union  the  slaves 
were   not  trained  to  work  which  required  skill.     Thus, 


THE   PEOPLE   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.  259 

while  a  little  cotton  was  spun  or  woven  by  hand  for 
coarser  clothes  used  on  the  plantations,  the  greater  part 
was  sent  to  England  to  be  made  up  into  cloth.  Then 
English  merchants  sold  this  cloth  in  the  United  States. 

19.  In  the  Northern  States  almost  everybody  worked 
with    his    hands.      The    men    on    the   farms   made   and 
mended   tools   and  built  buildings.     The  women   spun 
and  wove  chiefly  flax  and  wool.     So  it  came  about  that 
when  New  England  ships  sailed  to  Southern  ports,  they 
brought  some  of  the  cotton  back  to  the  North. 

20.  The  English  manufacturers  wished  to  retain  the 
business  in  their  own  hands.     But  it  was  not  lone  before 

o 

Americans  were  making  machinery  like  that  in  use  in 
England.  The  first  machinery  capable  of  spinning 
cotton  yarn  equal  to  that  made  in  England  was  set  up 
by  Samuel  Slater,  at  Pawtucket,  Rhode  Island,  in  1790. 


^CHAPTER    XX. 

THE   PEOPLE   OF  THE   UNITED    STATES. — IT. 

1.  BESIDES  the  crops  which  the    farms  and   planta 
tions  yielded,  there  were  forests  which  gave  wood  for 
building  and  for  fuel.     Beneath  the  ground  was  a  rich 
store  of  iron,  lead,  coal,  and  other  minerals.     Very  little 
was  yet   known    of  all    this    hidden   wealth,    and    there 
were  very   few    contrivances   for   turning   the  ore  into 
manufactured  articles. 

2.  The  laws  of  Great  Britain  had  required  the  people 
of  the  colonies  to  send  their  iron  ore  to  England  to  be 
manufactured.     The  war  put  an  end  to  this,  and  people 


26O  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

set  up  iron-works  in  the  districts  in  which  the  ore  was 
found.  These  works  began  to  multiply,  but  the  best 
articles  still  came  from  England. 

3.  The  use  of  steam  had  been  successfully  applied  to 
manufacturing  in  England  shortly  before  the  war.     The 
English  had  no  such  water-power  as  existed  in  America. 
In  America,  on  the  other  hand,  where  there  were  great 
rivers  and  a  long  coast,  men  were  very  eager  to   use 
steam  in  driving  boats. 

4.  In  1788  John  Fitch  was  running  a  steamboat  be 
tween  Philadelphia,  Burlington,  Bristol,  and  other  points 


The  Clennont,  Fulton's  first  Steamboat. 


on  the  Delaware  River.  He  had  not  discovered,  how 
ever,  the  true  way  to  apply  steam.  It  was  not  until 
1807  that  Robert  Fulton  contrived  a  steamboat  with 
side  paddle-wheels.  It  ran  from  New  York  to  Albany, 
and  its  success  gave  a  great  start  to  steamboat  navi 
gation. 

5.   There  was  need  of  quick  communication  between 
different  parts  of  the  country.     If  the  people  would  act 


THE   PEOPLE   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


261 


together  as  one  people,  they  must  meet  one  another  and 
know  what  was  needed  by  the  whole  people.  It  was 
difficult  to  do  this 
even  in  the  more 
settled  parts  of  the 
country.  It  was  still 
more  difficult,  as 
people  left  the  At 
lantic  sea-board  and 
moved  westward  in 
to  the  wilderness. 

6.  There  were 
three  main  lines  of 
movement  to  the 
West.  One  followed 
the  valley  of  the 
Mohawk  to  the 
great  lakes  ;  that 
was  the  road  taken 
by  people  in  the 
New  England  States  and  New  York.  A  second  followed 
the  river-courses  of  Pennsylvania,  passed  through  gaps 
in  the  Alleghanies,  and  came  upon  the  eastern  branches 
of  the  Ohio  River.  The  third  crossed  the  Blue  Ridge 
Mountains  and  struck  the  Cumberland,  Tennessee,  and 
other  rivers  which  flow  into  the  Ohio. 

7.  At  first  those  who  crossed  the  mountains  were 
hunters  and  trappers,  who  shared  the  woods  and  streams 
with  the  Indians.  Sometimes  the  Indian  guide  would 
lead  the  white  man  up  some  steep  height  and  show 
him  the  fair  valleys  and  fertile  plains  which  lay  to  the 
westward.  He  little  thought  what  visions  of  farms  and 
towns  this  prospect  framed  for  his  companion. 


262 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


8.  When  these  hunters  found  what  a  country  lay  be 
yond  the  mountains,  they  came  back  for  their  families, 
and  moved  into  the  new  land,  cleared  the  forest  and 


The  Indian  and  the  Pioneer. 


built  log-houses  in  the  midst  of  the  fields.  The  Indian 
was  now  in  the  way.  He  saw  that  the  white  man  had 
come  to  stay.  Thus  the  roving  tribes  were  constantly 
struggling  with  the  white  settlers  for  possession. 

9.  This  movement  into  the  valleys  of  the  Cumberland 
and  Kentucky  began  as  early  as  the  beginning  of  the 
war  for  independence.  One  of  the  most  famous  of 


THE   PEOPLE  OF  THE   UNITED   STATES. 


263 


the  early  pioneers  was  Daniel  Boone,  of  North  Caro 
lina.      He   went   on    long   hunting   excursions 
over  the  mountains,  and  was  so  in  love  with  the 
banks  of  the  Kentucky  River  that  he  moved  his  family 
to  the  new  land  and  persuaded  his  neighbors  to  follow. 

10.  He  made  a  settlement  which  took  the  name  of 
Boonesborough.      Other    men    followed    from  Virginia 
and  North  Carolina. 

The  Kentucky  coun 
try  was  first  settled 
and  made  a  State  in 
1792.  The  South 
western  Territory 
was  still  governed  by 
Congress,  through 
a  territorial  legisla 
ture  and  governor. 
When  the  census  of 
1 795  showed  that 
there  were  over  sev 
enty-seven  thousand 
persons  in  the  terri 
tory,  a  convention 
was  called  to  organ- 
fze  a  State. 

11.  The    people   who   had   their   homes  in  the   new 
country   were    used    to    governing   themselves.      They 
came  from  States  where  they  had  been  trained  to  vote, 
to  hold  meetings,  and  to  make  laws.    They  did  not  want 
a  governor  appointed   by  the  President.     They  wanted 
to  choose  their  own  governor.     They  were  uneasy  until 
they  could  have  a  State,  on  an  equality  with  all  the  other 
States.  \J 


Daniel  Boone. 


264  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

12.  So,  upon  the  call  of  the  governor  of  the  territory, 
fifty-five    delegates    from    the    eleven    counties    met   at 
Knoxville.     They  were  each  to  be  allowed  two  dollars 
and   a  half  a  day  for  their  services.     They  discovered 
that  no  provision  had  been  made  for  a  secretary,  door 
keeper,    and    printer.     So    the    convention    passed   the 
following  preamble  and  resolution :  — 

13.  "  Whereas  economy  is    an   amiable  trait  in  any 
government,  and,  in  fixing  the  salaries  of  the  officers 
thereof,    the    resources    and    situation    of    the    country 
should  be  attended  to :   therefore  one  dollar  and  a  half 
per  diem  is  enough  for  us,  and  no  more  will  a  man   of 
us  take ;    and   the  rest  shall  go  to  the  payment  of  the 
secretary,  printer,  doorkeeper,  and  other  officers." 

14.  The    delegates   were    rude    farmers    and    back 
woodsmen,    but   they  were    also    men   who    loved  law 

and  true  liberty.      So  the  great  State  of  Ten- 

1796.  ,  .   u  ,  , 

nessee  was  born,  not  with  pomp  and  parade, 
but  with  the  real  dignity  which  belongs  to  people  who 
respect  one  another. 

15.  These  Western  pioneers  carried  with  them  laws, 
government,  and  courts ;  but  they  had  little  opportunity 
for  anything  beyond  hard  work.      In  the  East  it  was 
different.     There  the  people,  with  no  fear  of  Indians, 
lived  securely  in  towns    and  villages,  and  could   have 
schools  and  churches. 

16.  They  were  still  poor,  but  they  began  to  plan  for 
schools  for  their  children,  and  even  for  new  colleges. 
In  1795  Governor  Clinton,  of  New  York,  recommended 
the  legislature  to  establish  common  schools  throughout 
the  State.     It  was  many  years,   however,  before  there 
was  anything  like  a  public-school  system  throughout 
the  country. 


THE  PEOPLE  OF  THE   UNITED   STATES.  265 

17.  There  was  very  little  paper  made  in  the  country, 
and  books  were  dear.     School  books  were  few  in  num 
ber  ;  but  a  young  schoolmaster,  Noah  Webster, 

1783  • 

had  just  made  a  speller,  and  was  at  work  upon 

a  dictionary.     There  were  only  three  or  four  libraries  in 

the  entire  country,  and  but  forty-three  newspapers,  in 

1783- 

18.  There  were  churches  in  all  the  older  communities. 
Before   the  war  for  independence  some  of  these  had 
been  partly  supported  by  the  government     But  when 
the    State    governments   were    formed,    and   when    the 
Federal  Constitution  was  adopted,  taxes  for  the  support 
of  ministers  were  abolished  in  most  of  the  States.     The 
system  disappeared  last  in  New  England. 

19.  It  was  provided  in  the  Constitution  that  "  no  re 
ligious  tests  should  ever  be  required  as  a  qualification 
for  any  office  or  public  trust  under  the  United  States." 
The  first  amendment  to  the  Constitution    also  had   the 
words :   "  Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  es 
tablishment  of  religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise 
thereof." 

20.  The    churches   were  supported   by  the   free-will 
offerings  of  the  people  who   attended   them.     But  the 
people  believed   so   firmly  that  religion  and  education 
were  necessary  to  freedom,  that  they  laid  no  taxes  upon 
property  devoted  to  religious  and  charitable  purposes, 
nor  upon  property  used  for  schools  and  colleges. 

21.  This   separation   of  the  churches  from  the  State 
was  one  of  the  greatest  points  of  difference  between  the 
New  World  and  the  Old.    No  sooner  was  the  new  nation 
fairly  established,  than  religious  societies  began  to  grow, 
as  plants  grow  to  which  are  given  free  air,  sunshine, 
shower,  and  favorable  soil. 


266  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

THE  UNITED   STATES   AND    EUROPE. 

1.  THE  United   States  did   not  then  possess   all  the 
territory  which  now  belongs  to  it.     It  was  bounded  on 
the  north  by  country  belonging  to  Great  Britain ;   upon 
the  west   and  south,  by   country   belonging   to    Spain. 
The  Mississippi  was  its  western  boundary.     Its  south 
ern  line  was  one  drawn  from  the  north  of  Florida  due 
west  to  the  Mississippi. 

2.  There  were  therefore  two  great  European  powers 
which    shared    the    continent  with    the    United    States. 
But  there  were  only  a  few  settlements  in  Canada,  and 
a  great  wilderness   separated   the   States  from   Spanish 
America.     Europe   was  really  nearer,  for  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  was  a  highway  upon  which  ships  travelled  back 
and  forth. 

3.  The  New  World  was  still  a  part  of  the  Old.    It  was 
indeed   no    longer   a  political    part   of  it;    the    people 
living  on  the  western  shore  of  the  Atlantic  had  declared 
and  won  their  independence  as  a  nation ;   but  they  were 
still  very  dependent  on   Europe.      Many  lived   by  the 
commerce  which  they  carried  on  with  European  ports. 
All  were  deeply  interested  in  what  was  going  on  in  the 
Old  World. 

4.  Because  the  country  had  once  been  a  part  of  Great 
Britain,  the  people   were  still  largely  English  in  their 
ideas  and  tastes.     The  alliance  with  France  brought  a 
great  many  Frenchmen  to  America,  and  increased  the 


THE   UNITED    STATES   AND   EUROPE.  267 

trade  with  France.     It  also  had  interested  the  people  of 
the  United  States  in  the  affairs  of  that  kingdom. 

5.  On  the  other  hand,  the  United  States  was  an  object 
of  great  interest  to  Europe.     It  was   now  one  of  the 
nations  of   the    earth.      In    extent   of   territory   it  was 
greater   than    any  nation    except   Russia.      Its    people 
were  few  in  number,  but  it  had  been  victorious  against 
a  powerful  kingdom.     With  a  long  sea-coast  and  a  fertile 
country,  it  gave  great  promise  of  wealth. 

6.  It  was  in  its  form  of  government,  however,  that  it 
was  most  remarkable.     In  Europe  there  was  one  little 
republic,  Switzerland;   all  the  rest  of  the  country  was 
occupied  by  states  ruled  over  by  families.     The  people 
nowhere  elected  their  rulers ;   in  England,  only,  did  they 
have  much  voice  in  making  the  laws  by  which  they  were 
governed. 

7.  In  America  there  were  thirteen  republican  States 
united  in  one  republican  federation.     The  people  chose 
their  own  rulers ;   they  agreed  concerning  the  govern 
ment  under  which  they  were  to  live ;   their  representa 
tives  made  the  laws  by  which  they  were  governed.     It 
was  a  sight  very  interesting  to  Europeans,  and  many 
crossed  the  ocean  to  get  a  nearer  view. 

8.  No  European  country  took  so  much  interest  in  the 
United  States  as  France.     The  French  officers  and  sol 
diers  who   had   helped   the   new   nation   to   acquire   its 
independence    returned  home,    and  everywhere  spread 
accounts    of   the    republic.      The   Federal   Constitution 
and  the  constitutions  of  the  States  were  translated  into 
French.      A    great  number  of  books,  pamphlets,  and 
papers    about    America    were    scattered    through    the 
country. 

9.  The  reason  for  all  this  lay  in  the  condition  of  the 


268  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

French  people.  For  generations  they  had  been  under 
rulers  who  gave  them  no  liberty.  When  the  French, 
therefore,  saw  a  people  like  that  of  the  United  States 
rise  against  the  government  and  become  free  and  inde 
pendent,  they  thought  of  their  own  wretched  condition. 

10.  It  is  not  strange  that  when  a  revolution  in  France 
broke  forth,  there  should  have  been  a  strong  sympathy 

between  France  and   the  United  States.     The 

1*7RQ 

French  republic  was  formed  shortly  after  the 
establishment  of  the  Union.  There  was  an  enthusiasm 
among  the  French  people  for  America.  There  was  an 
eagerness  in  America  for  the  success  of  the  French 
people. 

11.  Many  of  the  officers  who  had  been  in  America 
took   part  in   the   French   Revolution.      Lafayette  was 
vice-president  of  the  National  Assembly;   and  when  the 
people  destroyed  the  Bastile,  the  old  prison-house  of 
Paris,  he  sent  its  key  to  General  Washington.     It  was 
a  sign  that  France,  too,  was  free. 

12.  Clubs  sprang  up  all  over  the  United  States  in  imi 
tation  of  French  republican  clubs.     French  fashions  of 
speech  and  dress  were  imitated.    The  newspapers  printed 
everything  that  could  be  learned  about  the  progress  of 
the  Revolution.     Celebrations  of  victories  by  the  French 
people  were    held,   at  which   speeches  were    made   by 
Americans  who  were  in  sympathy  with  France. 

13.  The  Secretary  of  State  in  Washington's  adminis 
tration  was  Thomas  Jefferson.     He  had  lately  returned 
from  France,  to  which  country  he  had  been  sent  as  com 
missioner.      He  came  back  full  of  sympathy  with  the 
French  people,  and  with  an  intimate  knowledge  of  their 
affairs.     From  his  position  he  was  naturally  the  leader 
of  the  party  in  America  which  favored  France. 


THE   UNITED    STATES   AND   EUROPE.  269 

14.  This   party  was    composed    mainly  of  the  Anti- 
Federalists.     Those  who  opposed  a  strong  central  gov 
ernment  in  America  were  most  likely  to  make  common 
cause  with  a  people 

who  were  hostile  to 
a  central  government 
in  France. 

15.  Hamilton   was 
at   the    head    of  the 
Federalist  party.     In 
common  with    other 
American      patriots, 
he   was    at    first    in 
sympathy    with    the 
French  in  their  estab 
lishment  of  a  repub 
lic.     But  he  quickly 
drew  back  when  that 
republic  threw  off  re 
straint    and    seemed 

. . ,  Thomas  Jefferson. 

to    aim    at   a  liberty 

which  was    governed   by  personal  feeling  rather  than 

by  law. 

16.  The  breach  between  the  two  great  parties  in  the 
United  States  was  made  wider  by  these  European  affairs. 
The  Republicans,  as  Jefferson  and  his  party  called  them 
selves,  charged  the  Federalists  with  desiring  a  monarchy 
like  that  of  England.     The  Federalists  accused  the  Re 
publicans  of  being  ready  to  sacrifice  their  own  country 
to  help  the  French  revolutionists^- 


270 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE    UNION. 


CHAPTER    XXII. 


DEALINGS   WITH    FOREIGN   COUNTRIES. 


Neu'tral.     Belonging    to    neither 

party. 
Genet  (Zhe-nd'}. 


Eii'voy    Extraor'dinary.       An 

ambassador  sent  by  one  nation 
to  another  on  a  special  mission. 


1.  THE    commerce   of  the    United    States    was   with 
England  more  than  with  France.     The  merchants  and 
business  men  generally  were  thus  inclined  to  the  Fed 
eralist  side.     But  England  took  no  pains  to   cultivate 
the  friendship  of  the  Americans.     On  the  contrary,  she 
followed  a  course  which  made  it  difficult  for  the  United 
States  to  keep  at  peace  with  her. 

2.  The  French  government  sought  to  strengthen  its 
connection  with   the   United    States.     As   soon    as    the 

republic  was  established  it  issued  a  decree  by 

1787.  ,  .    ,      A 

which  American  citizens  were  to  have  the  same 
rights  of  trade  as  Frenchmen.  It  took  off  the  duties  on 
American  produce.  This  increased  the  trade  between 
the  two  countries. 

3.  When  war  broke  out  between  England  and  France 
in  1793,  the  commerce  of  the  United  States  increased 
very  rapidly.     Her  ships  carried  goods  from  one  Euro 
pean  port  to  another,  and  thus  it  was  for  her  advantage 
to   remain    neutral.      But   this  was    almost   impossible. 
Each   of  the   countries  at  war  threatened  to  drag  her 
into  the  conflict,  and  it  took  all  the  wisdom  of  Washing 
ton  and  his  advisers  to  prevent  this. 

4.  England  issued  a  series  of  orders  which  bore  hard 
upon  American  merchants  and   sailors.      She  claimed 
the  right  to  lay  hold   of  any  provision   for  the  enemy 


DEALINGS    WITH    FOREIGN   COUNTRIES.  2/1 

which  she  might  find  in  a  neutral  vessel ;  to  seize  the 
produce  of  French  colonies  wherever  found ;  and  to 
board  any  vessel,  make  search  for  seamen  of  British 
birth,  and  carry  them  off  for  her  own  service. 

5.  France,  meanwhile,  relying  upon  the  loud  speeches 
of  the  French  party  in  America,  tried  to  make  the  Amer 
ican  people  fight  for  her.     She  sent  out  an  agent,  named 
Genet,  who  began  issuing  commissions  to  privateers,  and 
told  them  to  bring  their  prizes  into  ports  of  the  United 
States*      The    French    consuls   in   those   ports   were   to 
act  as  judges. 

6.  This  would  quickly  have  made  the  United  States  an 
ally  of  France.     Washington  at  once  issued  a  proclama 
tion  of  neutrality,    and  put  forth  every  effort  to  make 
the  neutrality  real.     When  Genet  tried  to  persuade  the 
people  to  take  his  side  against  their  government,  WTash- 
ington  compelled  France  to  recall  the  imprudent  agent. 

7.  The  action   of  England  was  more  directly  an  at 
tack  upon  the  United  States.     So  bitter  was  the  feeling 
against  her,  held  by  men  of  both  parties,  that  Congress 
began  at  once  to  take  measures  to  raise  an   army,  to 
equip    a   navy,   and    to    stop    all    commerce   with    her. 
War  was  imminent,  and  Washington  was  determined  to 
avert  it. 

8.  He  appointed  John  Jay,  who  was  then  Chief  Jus 
tice,  to  be  Envoy  Extraordinary  to  England.     Jay  was 
instructed  to  form  a  treaty,  in  which  the  points  in  dis 
pute  between  the  two  countries  should  be  set 
tled.       He    carried    out    his    instructions,    and 
returned   to   the   United   States,  where   the  treaty  was 
ratified  by  the  Senate. 

9.  It  was  not  an  entirely  satisfactory  treaty.     It  pro 
vided  for  the  removal  of  the  English  garrisons  which 


2/2  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

still  held  the  western  posts ;  it  made  rules  for  the  regu 
lation  of  the  commerce  of  the  two  countries;  but  it 
left  to  England  the  right  to  search  American  vessels  for 
British  seamen,  and  it  put  difficulties  in  the  way  of  trade 
with  the  West  Indies. 

10.  The  terms  of  the  treaty  became  known  after  the 
Senate  ratified  it.     An  outcry  was  at  once  raised  against 
it.     The  newspapers  were  filled  with  discussions.     Ham 
ilton   and   others   defended  it  by  speeches  and  letters. 
Washington  deliberated  long,  but  finally  signed  it.     His 
act   was    followed    by   the    bitterest    attacks    upon    his 
patriotism  and  character. 

11.  He  signed  the  treaty  because,  imperfect  though  it 
was,  it  was  better  than  none.     It  was  the  first  substantial 
recognition  which  England  had  made  of  the  sovereign 
rights  of  the  United  States.     The  result  proved  his  wis 
dom ;    war  was  averted,  commerce  revived,  and  many 
who  had  denounced  the  treaty  became  its  friends. 

12.  The  removal   of  the  English  garrisons  from  the 
western  posts  was  a  great  point  gained.     So  long   as 
they  remained,  the  Indians  were  constantly  incited  by 
them  to  annoy  the  settlers  on  the  frontier.     Companies 
of  American  soldiers  were  sent  out  to  fight  the  Indians ; 
but  they  failed,  and  the   Indians  vexed  the  settlements 
still  more. 

13.  At  last  the  chief  command  in  the  West  was  given 
to    General   Anthony  Wayne.      Washington,   who  was 
well  acquainted  with  Indian  warfare,  gave  him  minute 
instructions.     Wayne  took  the  field  in  1793,  built  forts 
in  exposed  places,  and  by  a  series  of  brilliant  manoeu 
vres   gained  complete  victory  over  the  Indians.     They 
signed  a  treaty  of  peace  in  1795,  in  which  they  aban 
doned  their  claim  to  a  large  territory. 


DEALINGS    WITH    FOREIGN   COUNTRIES. 


273 


1794. 


14.  There  were  other  disturbances  within  the  more 
settled  country.      In  the  western  counties  of  Pennsyl 
vania  the  rough  settlers  resisted  the  collection 

of  the  tax  on  distilled  spirits.  President  Wash 
ington  called  for  troops  from  the  neighboring  States, 
and  put  down  the  Whiskey  Insurrection,  as  it  was  called. 
People  began  to  have  more  confidence  in  the  Union 
when  the  government  showed  its  power. 

15.  After   serving   two   terms    as    President,    George 
Washington  returned  to  private  life  at  Mount  Vernon. 


Mount  Vernon. 


He  had  been  for  more  than  twenty  years  the  foremost 
man  of  the  country  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  sept.  17, 
When  he  left  t'he  Presidency  he  made  a  Fare-     1796< 
well  Address  to  the  People  of  the  United  States. 

16.  In  that  address,  which  is  weighty  with  wisdom, 
he  urged  the  people  to  prize  the  Union  which  they  had 
formed.  He  bade  them  remember  that  each  part  of 

18 


2/4  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

the  country  had  free  intercourse  with  all  the  other  parts, 
and  that  each  could  help  the  other.  He  begged  them 
to  suffer  no  parties  to  rise  within  the  Union  which  should 
weaken  its  strength,  and  he  called  on  them  to  glory  in 
the  name  of  American. 

17.  He  reminded  them  that  Europe  had  interests 
with  which  America  had  little  concern.  "  Extend  your 
business  relations  with  Europe,"  he  said  in  effect,  "  but 
do  not  be  dragged  into  her  politics.  Do  not  suffer  your 
selves  to  have  passionate  attachments  for  other  nations. 
Be  strong  in  yourselves,  and  you  will  be  independent  of 
the  Old  World." 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

DIFFICULTIES   WITH    FRANCE. 
Alien   (dl'yen).     Belonging  to  another  country. 

1.  THE  successor   of  Washington   was  John  Adams, 
who  was   President    for  four  years.     Thomas  Jefferson 

was  Vice-President,  but  they  belonged  to  differ- 

1797-1801.  ,.   .       ,  .  ,    ,  T-,     ,         ,.    , 

ent  political  parties.  Adams  was  a  rederalist, 
and  Jefferson  was  the  leader  of  the  Democratic-Repub 
lican  party,  as  the  Anti-Federalists  were  now  called. 

2.  The  two  parties  were  still  opposed  to  each  other, 
almost   wholly   as    friends    of   England   and   friends    of 
France.     The  European  nations  which  were  at  war  with 
each  other  were  still  drawing  the  United  States  into  the 
quarrel.     Neither  was  willing  that  one  country  should 
be  the  friend  of  the  other. 

3.  Jay's  treaty,  which  prevented  war  with  England, 
almost  caused  war  with  France.     That  country  sent  the 


DIFFICULTIES    WITH   FRANCE. 


275 


American  minister  out  of  the  land.  French  cruisers 
seized  in  a  few  months  as  many  as  a  thousand  American 
vessels.  They  pretended  that  the  captains  were  giving 
aid  to  the  enemy,  and  they  condemned  the  vessels  to  be 
sold. 

4.  The    President   was    anxious    to    avoid    war   with 
France,  and   he  took  somewhat  the  same  course  which 
Washington    had    followed  with  England.     He   sent    a 
special     commission 

of  three  envoys 
to  France,  —  John 
Marshall,  afterward 
Chief  Justice,  Charles 
Cotesworth  Pinck- 
ney,  and  Elbridge 
Gerry.  But  France 
was  then  in  the  hands 
of  wild  revolutionists, 
who  treated  the  en 
voys  with  the  great 
est  indignity. 

5.  They  employed 
secret  agents  to  deal 
with      the      envoys. 
These     agents     told 
the  envoys  that  they 
must  pay  a  sum   of 

money  to  the  government  before  they  could  be  received 
at  all.  After  that  the  United  States  must  lend  money 
to  France  to  enable  her  to  carry  on  her  war.  When 
this  was  done,  France  would  repeal  some  of  the  acts 
which  injured  American  commerce. 

6.  The   envoys  indignantly  refused   to   accept   such 


Chief  Justice  Marshall 


2/6  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

terms,  and  were  ordered  to  leave  France.  The  United 
States  government  at  once  published  the  report  of  the 
envoys,  including  the  correspondence  which  they  had 
with  the  agents.  The  names  of  the  agents  were  con 
cealed  under  the  letters  X,  Y,  Z. 

7.  So  great  was  the  indignation  in  America  that  Con 
gress  made  ready  for  a  war  with  France.     Washington 
was  called  from  Mount  Vernon,  and  placed  at  the  head 
of  a  new  army.     The  navy  was  strengthened,  privateers 
were  fitted  out,  and  a  French  privateer  and  frigate  were 
captured  in  the  West  Indies. 

8.  Pinckney  had  declared,  "  Millions  for  defence,  but 
not  one  cent  for  tribute ;  "  the  words  were  taken  up  as 
a  popular  cry.     The   country  was  on   the   side  of  the 
government.      The   Federalists,   who    had    been    losing 
ground,    were    now    stronger   than    before.      They    at 
tempted    to    strengthen    the    government    still 
further  by  passing  in  Congress  two  acts  called 

the  Alien  and  Sedition  laws. 

9.  The  Alien  laws  gave  the  President  power  to  send 
out  of  the  country  any  alien  whom  he  might  regard  as 
dangerous  to  the  peace   of  the  country.     The  Sedition 
laws  gave  him  power  to  fine  and  imprison  persons  who 
might  be  found  guilty  of  conspiring  against  the  govern 
ment  or  maliciously  attacking  it. 

10.  These  laws  placed   a  power  in  the  hands   of  the 
government  which  alarmed  the  Democratic-Republicans. 
They  said   the   laws  were   aimed   against  them.     They 
opposed   the   action,   not  as   friends   of  France,  but  as 
Americans.     They  believed  that  less  power  should  be 
given   to    the   Federal    government,   and    more   to   the 
separate  States. 

11.  This  belief,  which  so  nearly  prevented  the  adop- 


DIFFICULTIES    WITH    FRANCE.  277 

tion  of  the  Constitution,  had  never  disappeared.  It 
showed  itself  on  every  occasion,  and  helped  to  shape 
the  course  of  the  Democratic-Republican  party.  This 
party  came  to  be  called  the  State-rights  party,  because 
it  was  jealous  lest  the  States  should  not  have  all  their 
rights  under  the  Constitution. 

12.  Thus,  when  the  Federalists  forced  through  Congress 
the  Alien  and  Sedition  laws,  the  Democratic-Republicans 
passed   certain   resolutions   in   the  State   legislatures   of 
Virginia  and  Kentucky.    These  resolutions  declared  that 
the  action  of  the  Federal  government  was  unconstitu 
tional,  and  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  States  to  combine 
and  refuse  obedience. 

13.  Meanwhile,  though  there  was  open  hostility  be 
tween  the  United  States  and  France,  war  was  not  actu 
ally  declared.     The  President  sent  a  new  em 
bassy  to  France.     Napoleon  Bonaparte,  then  at 

the  head  of  affairs  in  that  country,  was  wiser  than  those 
who  had  driven  away  the  former  envoys. 

14.  In  his  plans  the  conquest  of  England  had  a  large 
place.     He  saw  the  importance  of  a  friendship  with  the 
American  republic,  and   welcomed   the   embassy.      He 
ordered  the  French  cruisers  to  cease  vexing  American 
vessels.      A  treaty  followed,  which  was   received  with 
great  favor  by  both  countries. 

15.  On    the   I4th  of   December,    1799,   died   George 
Washington,  "  first  in  war,  first  in  peace,  and  first  in  the 
hearts   of  his   countrymen."     The    people   of  the   land 
mourned   for  him  whom   they  had   learned   to   call   the 
Father  of  his  Country.     In  the  year  following,  the  seat 
of  government  was  moved   to   the   site  chosen  on  the 
banks  of  the  Potomac.     The  city  there  laid  out  received 
the  name  of  Washington. 


2/8  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

CHAPTER   XXIV. 

GROWTH   OF  THE   UNION. 

1.  WASHINGTON  had   made  his   first  venture   in  the 
world  as  a  surveyor  of  land.     The  early  exploits  which 
had  brought  him  into  notice  had  been  his  journeys  to 
the  head-waters  of  the  Ohio.     He  had  engaged  in  the 
operations  of  the  Ohio  Company.     Ever  since  the  end 
of  the  war  for  independence,   he    had    looked    to   the 
farther  West  as  containing  the  hopes  of  the  country. 

2.  The  settlers   in  the  Ohio  and   Mississippi  valleys 
had  a  long  and  toilsome  journey  over  the  mountains  to 
reach  the  Atlantic  States,  but  the  broad  rivers  offered 
them  easy  access  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     By  the  terms 
of  the  Jay  treaty,  both  England  and  the  United  States 
were  to  have  free  use  of  the  Mississippi,  but  neither 
country  controlled  the  mouths  of  that  river. 

3.  The  Spanish  had  a  fortified  post  where  New  Or 
leans  now  stands.     They  controlled  all  the  trade  which 
came    down   the    Mississippi    to    the    Gulf,    and    so    to 
Europe.     They  laid  a  heavy  tax  upon  all  merchandise 
which  passed  New  Orleans.     The  settlers  in  the  West 
were    rendered    very    angry   by   this,    and    were    bitter 
against  Spain. 

4.  At  this  time  Spain  was  closely  allied  with  France. 
When,  therefore,  the  United  States  was  about  to  go  to 
war  with  France,  many  saw  the  opportunity  to  get  pos 
session  of  New  Orleans.     The  Kentuckians  were  ready 
to  send  men  to  take  it  by  force,  even  before  war  was 
declared.     Hamilton  was  eager  for  an  alliance  between 


OneJialf  the  scale  of  the  large  Nap 

83  from          Washington  63 


from  "0  Greenwich    Enpr. 80 


TERRITORIAL 

ACQUISITIONS 


UNI  TED   STATES 


Longitude 


from          Washington 


\Vebt     0      East 


GROWTH   OF  THE   UNION.  279 

the  United  States,  England,  and  the  people  of  the 
Spanish  provinces  in  America,  to  drive  Spain  alto 
gether  out  of  America. 

5.  These  schemes  fell  through  for  two  reasons.     The 
policy   of  Napoleon    Bonaparte   removed    the   grounds 
of  complaint  against  France,  and  the  Federalists  were 
defeated   in   a  political  contest  by  the  Demo 
cratic-Republicans.      Hamilton   no   longer   had 
influence  in   the  government.     Jefferson  became  Presi 
dent,  and  Aaron  Burr  Vice-President. 

6.  What  was   not   done   by   force   of  arms  was  now 
done  by  peaceable  purchase.     Spain  had  made  a  secret 
treaty  with  France  by  which  she  ceded  the  terri 
tory  of  Louisiana.     Jefferson,  learning  of  this, 

sent  a  commission  to  France  to  buy  the  island  on  which 
New  Orleans  stood,  and  also  the  right  of  pas- 

1802 

sage  to  the  sea.     He    did   this    at  the    urgent 
demand  of  Western  men,  who  saw  its  importance. 

7.  Bonaparte  was  at  this  time  expecting  a  war  between 
France  and  England.     He  knew  that  in  case  of  war  an 
English  fleet  would  be  sent  to  the  Gulf  to  take  posses 
sion    of   Louisiana.       It  would  be    impossible    for   the 
French  to  hold  the  post  of  New  Orleans ;   but  he  was 
determined  that  the  place  should  not  fall  into  the  hands 
of  his  great  enemy. 

8.  While  the  American  commissioners  were  consider 
ing  the  purchase  of  New  Orleans,  he  came  forward  with 
a  proposition  to  sell  not  only  what  they  wanted,  but 
all  Louisiana.     The  commissioners  had  been  instructed 
to  offer  two  and  a  half  million  dollars  for  the   island. 
Bonaparte  named  the  price  of  twenty  million  dollars  for 
the  whole  country. 

9.  He  would  not  give  the  commissioners  time  to  con- 


280  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

suit  with  the  American  government.  England  might 
declare  war  at  any  moment.  So,  after  some  bargaining, 
it  was  agreed  that  France  should  make  over  to  the 
United  States  all  the  territory  which  she  had  lately  re 
ceived  from  Spain.  The  United  States  was  to  pay 
France  fifteen  million  dollars. 

10.  Bonaparte  was  delighted  with  the  sale.     He  had 
received   a   large   sum   for   a   country  which   he  would 
shortly   have    had   to    surrender   to    England ;    he    had 
increased    the    friendliness    of  France    and    the  United 
States  ;   he  had  aimed  a  heavy  blow  at  England.     "  This 
accession  of   territory,"   he   said,   "  strengthens  forever 
the  power  of  the  United  States.     I  have  given  England 
a  maritime  rival,  which  will  sooner  or  later  humble  her 
pride." 

11.  The  United  States  took  formal  possession  of  the 
territory   December   20,    1803.     Very  few   people   had 
any  idea  of  the  worth  of  the  purchase,  and  many  abused 
Jefferson    for    making   it.      The    settlers    at    the   West, 
however,  were  overjoyed.       Jefferson's  popularity  was 
increased  by  this  and  other  measures,  so  that  he  was 
re-elected  President. 

12.  Jefferson    sent   two    officers   of  the   army,   Meri- 
wether   Lewis    and   William    Clarke,    with    a   party   to 
explore   the  vast  country  of  Louisiana.      They  spent 
nearly  three  years  in  the  journey.     They  ascended  the 
Missouri    and    crossed    the    Rocky   Mountains.      They 
discovered  the  two  rivers  now  called  Lewis  River  and 
Clarke  River,  followed  them  to  the  Columbia,  and  thus 
reached  the  Pacific. 

13.  It  was  a  wonderful  journey,  and  gave  the  Ameri 
can   people    their  first   knowledge   of  a   great  country 
which  lay  even  beyond  their  new  boundaries.     Mean- 


GROWTH   OF  THE   UNION.  28 1 

while  the  Northwest  Territory  was  filling  with  settlers. 
People  from  Connecticut  moved  out  to  the  land  which 
originally  was  claimed  by  that  State.  People  from  Vir 
ginia  and  others  occupied  the  valley  of  the  Ohio.  In 
1802  a  new  State  was  formed  from  the  territory,  and 
named  Ohio. 

14.  The    founders    of  Ohio    encouraged    settlers    by 
laying*  no   taxes   for  four  years   upon   land   bought  of 
the  United  States.     The  United  States  in  return  gave 
to    the    State    one    section    in    each    township    for    the 
support  of  common  schools.     Thus  it  was  made  easy 
for  men  to  settle  there,  and  they  were  encouraged  to 
provide  education  for  their  children. 

15.  When  Jefferson  was  re-elected  President,  Aaron 
Burr  was  not  re-elected  Vice-President.     He  was  a  rest 
less,  scheming  man,  and  was  distrusted  by  the  better  men 
of  the  country.     While  Vice-President  he  had 

3804 

killed  Hamilton  in  a  duel.     Duelling  was  not 

then    felt   to    be    a    disgrace,    as    it    is    now,    and  Burr 

continued    to   hold   office;    but  when   his  term   ended, 

he  left  the  Atlantic  States  to  seek  his  fortune  in  the 

West. 

16.  Although  Louisiana  was  now  United  States  soil, 
the  whole  country  bordering  the  Mississippi  was  remote 
from  the  older  settlements,  and  offered  great  tempta 
tions  to  a  bold,  adventurous  leader  like  Burr. 

He   gathered   a  company  of  daring   men,  and 

after  two  years   of  preparation   began  to   descend   the 

Mississippi. 

17.  Exactly  what  his  purpose  was  no  one  seemed  to 
know.     Apparently  he   intended   to  seize   the   Spanish 
possessions  in  Mexico,  and  to  establish  himself  and  his 
followers   in   power  there,  as  Cortez   had   done   before 


282 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


him.     At  any  rate,  his  expedition  was  hostile  to  Spain, 
and  the  United  States  was  at  peace  with  that  country. 

18.  The  President  suffered  him  to  make  all  his  prep 
arations  ;  but  when  he  was  actually  on  the  march,  Jeffer 
son  issued  a  proclamation  denouncing  him.  One  who 
was  in  Burr's  confidence  is  said  to  have  betrayed  him. 
The  movement  was  stopped  at  Natchez,  and  Burr 
was  arrested.  He  was  tried  for  treason,  but  was  not 
convicted,  owing  to  an  error  in  the  form  of  the  legal 
proceedings. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE   UNITED   STATES   ENTANGLED   WITH   EUROPE. 


Algiers  (Al-jeerd). 

Tunis  ( Toohiis]. 

Trip'o-li. 

Mo-ham'me-dans.  Followers  of 
the  Arabian  prophet  Moham 
med,  who  lived  about  the  year 
600. 

Dey  (Day).  The  name  given  to 
the  governor  of  one  of  the  Bar- 
bary  States. 


De-ca'tur. 

Derne  (Dtirri}. 

Block-ade'.  The  closing  of  the 
ports  of  a  country  against  vessels 
going  in  or  out. 

Order  in  Council.  The  name 
given  to  a  decree  pronounced  by 
the  King  of  England  and  his 
Council,  and  not  issued  by  Par 
liament. 


1.  THE  United  States  was  thus  increasing  in  territory 
and  building  new  States.     Europe  was  one  day  to  send 
great  numbers  of  her  people  into  this  territory,  and  to 
depend  upon  it  for  her  food.     Now  the  United  States 
was  looking  anxiously  across  the  Atlantic,  and  watching 
affairs  there ;   for  war  in  Europe  meant  peril  to  Ameri 
can  ships  and  sailors. 

2.  Besides  war  between  the  great  nations,  there  was 
another  peril  to  American  commerce.     A  great  trade 
was  carried  on  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea.     The  coun- 


THE  UNITED  STATES  ENTANGLED  WITH  EUROPE.   283 

tries  which  bordered  on  it  produced  fruits  and  other 
articles  not  found  elsewhere.  The  eastern  ports,  also, 
were  depots  for  goods  brought  overland  from  Asia. 

3.  Upon  the  south  shore  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea 
was  a  group  of  states  called  the  Barbary  States.     They 
were  Algiers,  Morocco,  Tunis,  and  Tripoli.     The  people 
of  these  countries  were  chiefly  Moors,  Turks,  and  Arabs, 
and  they  were  Mohammedan  in  religion.     The  ports  of 
the  Barbary  States  were  infested  by  pirates,  who  darted 
out  upon    the  vessels  which  sailed   up   and   down  the 
Mediterranean. 

4.  These  pirates  were  the  terror  of  Europe.     They 
not  only  plundered  vessels  and  committed  many  mur 
ders,   but  they  were  also   slave-dealers,   and   sold    into 
slavery  the  sailors   whom   they  captured.     Some   mer 
cantile  countries  of  Europe  paid  a  yearly  tribute  to  the 
rulers  of  the  Barbary  States,  that  their  vessels  might  be 
let  alone. 

5.  England  was  the  only  nation  which  these  pirates 
really  feared.     So  long  as  American  vessels  were  under 
the   English   flag,   they  were   reasonably   secure.      But 
when    the   United   States  became   an    independent   na 
tion,   the    pirates    began   to   attack   her    merchant  ves 
sels,  and  to  demand  tribute.     At  first  the  government 
paid  tribute,  as   the   easiest  way  to   protect  American 
commerce. 

6.  This  went  on  until  it  became  a  humiliation  not  to 
be  endured.     The   pirates  grew   more  insolent,  and  in 
1801  the  Dey  of  Tripoli  declared  war  upon  the  United 
States  because   he  was  dissatisfied  with  the   payments 
made  to  him.     For  four  years  a  series  of  fights  took 
place  between   the   pirates   and  the   few  vessels  which 
could  be  spared  from  the  little  American  navy. 


284  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

7.  The    other    Barbary    States    stole    in    and    helped 
Tripoli  when   they  could.      When   found  out,  they  in 
vented   excuses,  and  pretended   great  friendship   for  a 
country  which  proved   to   be   stronger  than  they   first 
thought.      These    engagements   trained   the   American 
navy,   somewhat    as    the   French    and   Indian  War  had 
made  officers  and  soldiers  ready  for  the  War  of  Inde 
pendence. 

8.  One  of  the  American  naval  officers  performed  a 
famous  exploit.     The  Philadelphia,  an  American  frigate, 
struck  a  reef  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  and   the   com 
mander  was   obliged  to  surrender  the   helpless  vessel. 
A  very  high  tide  rose,  floated  her  off,  and  gave  the  Tri- 
politans  a  fine  addition  to  their  navy. 

9.  \  Stephen  Decatur,  a  young  lieutenant,  entered  the 
harbor  with  a  small  vessel,  and,  pretending  to  have  lost 

Feb.  15,  his  anchor,  made  fast  to  the  Philadelphia.  He 
1804.  kacj  a  number  of  men  concealed  in  his  vessel, 
and  suddenly,  at  a  signal,  they  all  rushed  aboard  the 
Philadelphia.  They  set  fire  to  it,  returned  without  the 
loss  of  a  man  to  their  own  vessel,  and  sailed  away  to 
the  fleet  outside. 

10.  The  American  navy  in  the  Mediterranean  was  in 
creased  in  the  autumn  of  1804.     A  vigorous  attack  was 
made  upon  the  pirates,  and  a  land  force  aided  in  cap 
turing  Derne,  one  of  the  ports  of  Tripoli.     A 
treaty  of  peace  was  made,  and  prisoners  were 

exchanged.     This  put  an  end  for  a  while  to  the  piracy. 

11.  The    struggle    meanwhile    between    France    and 
England  was  growing  more   desperate.      In    1804   Na 
poleon  Bonaparte  became  Emperor  of  France.     He  was 
a  general  such  as  Europe  had  never  before  seen.     He 
had  behind  him  soldiers  who  would   go  wherever  he 


THE  UNITED  STATES  ENTANGLED  WITH  EUROPE.  285 

might  lead  them.  All  France  was  flushed  with  victory, 
and  eager  for  further  conquest. 

12.  The  countries  of  Europe  were  forced  to  take  sides 
either  with    England  or  with  France.     In   1806  Napo 
leon  fought  a  series  of  battles  which  left  England  and 
Russia  alone  unconquered ;   he  planned  to  subdue  those 
countries  also.     England's  power  was  in  her  commerce 
and  manufactures ;   Napoleon  aimed  to  destroy  these. 

13.  He    issued    from  Berlin  a  decree,  declaring  that 
England  was  in  a  state  of  blockade.     He  claimed  the 
right  to  seize  all  vessels  trading  with  England    NOV.  21, 
or  her  colonies.     England  replied  with  an  Order 

in  Council,  which  forbade  all  commerce  with  the  ports 
of  Europe  which  were  within  the  French  dominion  or  in 
countries  allied  with  France. 

14.  By  these  two  proclamations  American  ships  were 
forbidden  to  sail  into  any  port  in  Europe  except  the  few 
belonging   to    Russia.     Napoleon's   decree  was   of  less 
importance  than  England's    Order   in   Council ;   for  he 
had   but  a  small  navy,  while  England  had  a  powerful 
one.     The  United  States  could  do  little  to  protect  her 
own  vessels,  for  her  navy  was  insignificant. 

15.  Jefferson  had  abandoned  the  policy  which  Adams 
had  adopted  of  building  a  strong  navy.     He  imagined 
it  possible   to   protect  American  harbors  by  means  of 
gunboats,  each  carrying  one  gun.     He  thought  it  pos 
sible  to  compel   foreign   nations  to  come  to  terms  by 
refusing  to  trade  with  them. 


286 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE  UNION. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


DESTRUCTION   OF  AMERICAN    COMMERCE. 


Im-press'.     Force  into  service. 
JUG  strike  the  flag  is  to  lower  it. 
This  is  done  in  case  of  surrender. 


Em-bar'go.    An  order  forbidding 

ships  to  sail. 
Tippecanoe  ( Tip-pf-ca-noo1). 


1.  WHILE  the  United  States  was  thus  weak  at  sea, 
England  had  a  powerful  navy,  and  was  using  it  vigor 
ously  in  the  great  fight  with  Napoleon.    When  her  ships 
needed  men  and  could   get  no  volunteers,  the  officers 
impressed  men  into  the  service.     When  these  deserted, 
they  were  followed  and  brought  back,   and  sometimes 
were  hanged. 

2.  England  claimed  that  a  man  once  an  Englishman 
was  always  an  Englishman.     Her  naval  officers  were  in 
structed   to  seize  deserters  wherever  they  were  found. 
The  officers  were  not  very  particular ;   they  wanted  good 
seamen,  and  it  was  not  always  easy  for  a  sailor  to  prove 
that  he  was  an  American  and  not  an  Englishman. 

3.  For  years  the  United   States  had  complained  that 
English  officers  had  thus  boarded  American  vessels,  and 
impressed  sailors  under  pretence  that  they  were  Eng 
lishmen.     Jay's  treaty  had  left  this  question  unsettled, 
and  the  increasing  needs  of  the  English  service  made 
the  impressment  of  American  seamen  more  and  more 
common. 

4.  The  English  insolently  claimed  the  right  to  treat 
the  American  navy  in  the  same  way.     The  Chesapeake, 
an  American  frigate,  had  orders  from  the  government  to 
leave  Norfolk,  Virginia,  for  the  Mediterranean.     When 


DESTRUCTION   OF   AMERICAN    COMMERCE.       287 

she  sailed,  the  British  ship  Leopard  also  sailed.  As 
soon  as  they  were  out  of  the  harbor  the  Leopard  hailed 
the  Chesapeake,  and  sent  a  boat  with  despatches. 

5.  These  despatches  stated  that  there  were  deserters 
from  the  British  navy  on  board  the  Chesapeake,  and  the 
captain  of  the  Leopard  demanded  their  re'turn.    june22, 
When  Commander  Barron,  of  the  Chesapeake,      1807> 
refused  to  give  the  men  up,  the  Leopard  opened  fire. 
The  Chesapeake  had  made  no  preparations  for  fighting, 
and  was   obliged    to   strike    her   flag  and   give   up   the 
men. 

6.  This  affair  excited  the  greatest  indignation  in  the 
United    States.     The   British   government   made   a  half 
apology  for  what  was  really  an  act  of  war.     The  United 
States    could    only  protest.     She   had   no  navy  strong 
enough  to  enable  her  to  demand  satisfaction.     President 
Jefferson  issued  a  proclamation  forbidding  British  armed 
vessels  to  enter  American  ports. 

7.  He  then  persuaded  Congress  to  pass  the  Embargo 
Bill.     By  this  bill  all  American  vessels  were  forbidden 
to  leave  American  ports  for  Europe.     Foreign  Dec.  22> 
vessels  were   forbidden  to  land  cargoes.     The     1807- 
purpose  of  the  embargo  was   to  cripple  European,  and 
especially   English,   trade;    but   England   did   not  need 
our  trade  nearly  so  much  as  we  needed  hers. 

8.  The  chief  effect  of  the  embargo  was  therefore  to 
impoverish  American  merchants,  and  to  stop  business  in 
the  ports  from  which  their  vessels  sailed.     Next  it  cut 
off    farmers   and   planters   from   sending  their  produce 
abroad.     It  soon  appeared  that  the  United  States  could 
not  get  along  without  Europe. 

9.  As  months  went  on,  the  Embargo  Act  became  so 
unpopular  that  before  the  close  of  Jefferson's  second 


288  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

term  many  of  his  friends  forsook  him.  A  great  pressure 
was  brought  to  bear,  and  Congress  repealed  the  act.  It 
passed,  in  its  place,  a  Non-Intercourse  Act,  which  con 
tinued  the  embargo  with  England  and  France,  but  left 
commerce  free  with  other  European  countries. 

10.  The   Non-Intercourse   Act   went    into    operation 
March  4,  1809,  when  James  Madison  succeeded  to  the 
Presidency.     He  belonged  to  Jefferson's  party,  and  con 
tinued  the  same  policy.     Party  feeling  had  grown  very 
bitter.     New   England,   which   suffered    most  from   the 
breaking  up  of  trade,  was  the  stronghold  of  the  Fed 
eralists.     They  complained  loudly  that  if  it  were  not  for 
the  Embargo  and  Non-Intercourse  Acts  there  would  be 
no  trouble. 

11.  The    Southern    and  Western    people,  who  were 
principally  Democratic-Republicans,  retorted  that  they 
had  evidence  of  negotiations  between  the  New  England 
Federalists    and    England;    that   the   Federalists   were 
planning  for  a  separation  of  New  England    from   the 
Union.      This    charge  was    indignantly  denied,   but  it 
helped  to  increase  political  hostility. 

12.  On  the  Western  frontier  was  another  enemy,  the 
ever-watchful   Indian.     The  Indians  were  wont  to  fight 
in   scattered   parties,  but   now  and  then   a   great   chief 
arose  who   had  the  skill  to  combine  many  tribes   into 
one  army.     Such   a  chief  was  Philip  in  the  early  days, 
and  Pontiac  later.     Now  appeared   another,  Tecumseh, 
who  was  aided  by  his  brother,  the  Prophet,  a  man  of 
great  influence  among  the  Indians. 

13.  When  Ohio  became  a  State,  the  rest  of  the  North 
west  Territory  was  named  Indiana  Territory.     In   1805 
it  was  again  divided  into  Indiana  Territory  and  Michigan 
Territory.     William  Henry  Harrison  was  the  Governor 


DESTRUCTION   OF   AMERICAN   COMMERCE.         289 

of  Indiana  Territory.     He  had  persuaded  some  of  the 
tribes    to    give    up   their   lands   in   return   for   presents. 
Tecumseh   and  the  Prophet  declared  that  these  tribes 
had   no  right  to  give  up  what  belonged  to  all.    Nov.  7, 
A  sharp  contest  followed,  which  ended  with  the     18U- 
battle  of  Tippecanoe,  when  Harrison  defeated  Tecumseh. 

14.  All  this  while,  France  and  England  continued  at 
war.     Napoleon  was   studying  how  he   might   get   the 
better  of  England,   and  he  withdrew   his   decrees  pro 
hibiting  commerce  with  England   so  far  as  the  United 
States  was  concerned.     Congress  at  once   repealed  the 
Non-Intercourse  Act  so  far  as  it  related  to  France. 

15.  England  and  the  United  States  grew  more  irritated 
with  each  other.    The  English  continued  to  seize  vessels 
and  men.      More  than   nine  hundred  American  vessels 
had  been  seized  since  1803.    Several  thousand  American 
seamen    had    been    impressed   into  the   British   service. 
The  people   of  the  United  States  were   exasperated  at 
their  losses,  and  at  their  inability  to  protect  themselves. 

16.  Madison  wished   to  continue   the   general    peace 
policy  of  Jefferson,  but  his  party  now  refused  to  follow 
his   lead.     New  leaders   sprang   up,  among  whom  were 
Henry  Clay,  of  Kentucky,  and  John  C.  Calhoun,  of  South 
Carolina.     They  obeyed   the  demands   of  the   country, 
and  compelled  Congress  to  raise  an  army  and  strengthen 
the  navy. 

17.  On   the    1 8th   of  June,   1812,   Congress   formally 
declared  war  against  England.      It  was  by   no   means 
a    unanimous    movement.     The    New    England    Fed 
eralists  bitterly  opposed  it.      The  chief  support  came 
from  the  South  and  West,  which  felt  less  keenly  the 
effect  upon  their  prosperity  caused  by  the  breaking  up 
of  commerce. 


290 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

WAR  WITH  GREAT   BRITAIN. 
Guerri&re  (Geh-ree-air'). 

l.  THE  nearest  part  of  Great  Britain  which  the  United 
States  army  could  reach  was  Canada.     General  Henry 


THE  CANADIAN  FRONTIER 


Dearborn  was  commander- 
in-chief.  and  General  William 
Hull,  Governor  of  Michigan, 
was  commander  of  the  forces 
in  the  West.  As  soon  as  war 
was  declared,  General  Hull 
moved  a  small  army  across  the  Detroit  River,  and  de 
manded  the  surrender  of  Fort  Maiden. 


WAR    WITH    GREAT   BRITAIN.  291 

2.  The  British  had  moved  first.     They  had  surprised 
Fort  Mackinaw,  at  the  head  of  Lake  Huron,  and  cap 
tured  it.    The  Indians  saw  their  opportunity  to  fight  the 
people  who  were   occupying  their  lands,   and  at  once 
joined  the  British.     Hull,  fearing  he  could  not  hold  his 
position,  recrossed  the  river  and  occupied  Detroit,  which 
was  a  fortified  place. 

3.  The  British  general,  Isaac  Brock,  followed  him,  and 
demanded  the  surrender  of  Detroit.     Hull  had  no  con 
fidence  that  he  could  stand  out   against  the  larger  force 
which  was  brought  against  him,  and  surrendered.   Aug.  ie, 
People  were  furious,  and   declared  Hull  to   be 
another   Benedict   Arnold.       He   was    tried    by   court- 
martial    and   sentenced   to   be   shot;   but  the   President 
pardoned  him. 

4.  A  fresh  attempt  was  made  to  invade  Canada.    The 
Americans    crossed    Niagara    River,    and    planned    to 
take  Oueenstown  Heights.      [See  map,  p.  297.]    Oct.  13, 
They  gained  some  advantage  at  first,  and  drove      1812- 
the  British  before  them.    General  Brock,  who  was  at  Fort 
George,  hurried  to  the  field,  and  was  mortally  wounded. 
The  Americans  were   obliged   to   retreat,  though  they 
made  a  gallant  stand  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  Winfield 
Scott.     The  expedition  was  a  failure. 

5.  While  the  Americans  were  thus   defeated   on  the 
Canada  border,   they  were   winning   victories    on    that 
battle-ground  where  the  real  grievance  had  been.     The 
little  American  navy  of  twenty  ships  of  war  and  a  few 
gunboats  had  to  encounter  the  English  navy  of  more 
than   a  thousand  vessels.     But  every  American   sailor 
was  fighting  for  his  rights  as  well  as  for  his  country. 

6.  Within  an  hour  after  the   declaration  of  war  was 
known,   Commodore   John   Rodgers,   of  the   President, 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


weighed  anchor  and  was  off  to  catch  the  nearest  British 
ship.  He  chased  a  frigate,  which  escaped.  He  crossed 
the  Atlantic,  and  captured  a  privateer  and  seven  mer 
chantmen.  He  retook  an  American  ship  which  had 
been  captured  by  the  enemy,  returned  with  his  prizes 
to  America,  and  was  off  again. 

7.    Other  American  ships  were  equally  active.     The 
frigate    Constitution,    Captain    Isaac    Hull,    fought    the 


The  Guerriere  and  Constitution. 

British  frigate  Guerriere,  and  in  half  an  hour  made  her 
strike  her  colors.  He  put  back  to  Boston  to 
jancj  his  prisoners.  The  whole  town  turned  out 
to  meet  him,  and  people  were  wild  with  delight  at  the 
bravery  of  their  sailors. 

8.    Stephen  Decatur,  who  was  now  Commodore,  and 


Aug.  19, 
1812. 


WAR   WITH   GREAT   BRITAIN. 


293 


in  command   of  the   frigate  United  States,  captured  the 
frigate  Macedonian,  and   brought   his   prize    into   New 
York  on   New  Year's   day.      The   Constitution,    Oct<  25> 
again,  now   under  Commodore  Bainbridge,  at-      1812- 
tacked   the   British   ship  Java  off  the  South  American 
coast,  and  demolished  it.     People  gave  to  the  Constitu 
tion  the  name  "  Old  Ironsides." 

9.  Besides  the  little  navy,  many   merchantmen  were 
turned   into  privateers,  and  went  roving  about  the  seas. 
Nearly  three  hundred  British  vessels,  with  three  thou 
sand   prisoners,  were  brought  into  United  States  ports 
before  winter.     There  were   occasional  losses,  but  the 
advantage  was  decidedly  with  the  Americans. 

10.  The  disasters  on  land  had  led  the  government  to 
collect  a  larger  army,  which  was  placed  under  command 
of  General   Harrison.       The   British    and   Indians,  who 
were    led    by  General  Proctor   and  Tecumseh,    Jan-  22f 
made  several  attempts  against  Harrison's  forces.      1813* 
They   succeeded    at   Frenchtown,   where    a   portion    of 
Harrison's   army  was   placed ;    but  they  failed   at  Fort 
Meigs  and  Fort  Stephenson. 

11.  So    much  of  the   frontier  was   occupied    by  the 
great  lakes  that  it  was  of  the  greatest  importance  to  get 
control  of  these.     Captain  Oliver  H.  Perry  directed  the 
building  of  a  fleet  on  Lake  Erie,  and  sailors  were  sent 
forward   from  the  sea-coast.      He   had   just  completed 
nine  vessels,  which  were  at  anchor  in  Put-in-Bay,  when 
he  saw  the  British  approaching. 

12.  He  at  once  moved  out  to  meet  the  enemy,  and  in 
a  little  more  than  two  hours  was  able  to  send  Sept- 10 
this  despatch  to  General  Harrison :   "  We  have     1813- 
met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours :   two  ships,  two  brigs, 
one  schooner,  and  one  sloop." 


294 


THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE  UNION. 


13.  Harrison  was  anxious  to  recover  possession  of 
Michigan,  which  had  been  lost  when  Hull  surrendered 
Detroit.  With  the  aid  of  Perry's  fleet,  which  trans 
ported  some  of  his  troops,  he  moved  upon  Fort  Maiden. 


Battle  of  Lake  Erie. 

Proctor  set  fire  to  the  fort  and  retreated  with  Tecumseh, 
meaning  to  join  the  other  British  forces  at  Niagara. 

14.  Harrison  set  out  in  pursuit,  and  Proctor  halted  on 
the  river  Thames,  near  Moravian  Town,  where  a  battle 

Oct  5     was  fought.    The  British  were  defeated ;  Proctor 
IBIS,      escaped,  but  Tecumseh  was  killed.    The  Ameri 
can   success    restored    Michigan    to    the    country,    and 
Harrison   became  very   popular. 

15.  The  war  gave  the  Indians   an   opportunity  which 
they  were  quick  to  seize.     In  the  South  the  Americans 


WAR   WITH   GREAT   BRITAIN. 


295 


had  taken  possession  of  Mobile,  which  was  held  by  a 
few  Spaniards.  It  was  in  territory  claimed  both  by 
Spain  and  by  the  United  States.  The  Spaniards  had  no 
power  to  resist,  but  they  in 
cited  the  Creek  Indians  to  take 
up  arms  against  the  Ameri 
cans. 

16.     The     people     of    the 
Southwestern     States     raised 
companies  to  fight  an  enemy 
which  was  thus  at  their  very 
doors.      The    Creeks  were    a 
vigorous  tribe,  and  were  partly 
supplied  with  arms 
and     ammunition. 
They        surprised 
Fort  Mimms,  and 
destroyed  the  gar 
rison.     Then  they 
marched  into   the 
interior,  and  up  the 
Alabama  River.  Map  mustrating  the  Creek  mr" 

17.  Tennessee  was  prompt  in  raising  men,  and  placed 
Andrew  Jackson  in  command.  He  was  aided  by 
pioneers,  who  were  skilled  in  Indian  warfare.  Other 
forces  also,  came  from  Georgia  and  Mississippi,  and 
during  the  rest  of  the  year  and  the  beginning  of  1814 
the  Creeks  were  hard  pushed.  The  whites,  who  hated 
the  Indians,  and  were  never  sorry  of  an  excuse  to  get  rid 
of  them,  killed  great  numbers  and  showed  no  quarter. 


JOO  Miles 


2Q6  THE  ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

THE  UNITED    STATES   INDEPENDENT   OF   EUROPE. 

Borgne  (Born).  I       Ghent  (G  hard,  h  silent). 

Cockburn  (Kffburn).          I       Pakenham  (Pdk'en-am). 

1.  THE  British,  after  the  defeat  which  they  had  suf 
fered  from  the  American   navy  in    1812,  strengthened 
their  Atlantic  squadron.     During  the  summer  of  1813 
they  attempted  to  blockade  the  coast  from   Maine  to 
Georgia.       Congress,   in    turn,    hastened    to   build   new 
ships;  and  the  courageous  privateers  continued  to  fight 
pluckily,  and  to  bring  prizes  into  United  States  ports. 

2.  The    Americans    made   a    fresh    effort    to    invade 
Canada  in   1814.     They  failed  in  an  attempt  to  retake 
Fort  Mackinaw,  but  a  movement  on  the  Niagara  River 

Julys,    was  more  successful.     At  the  battle  of  Chip- 
1814.      pewa  they   put  the  British   to   rout,  and   then 
determined  to  move  upon  Kingston,  at  the  other  end  of 
Lake  Ontario.     [See  map,  p.  290.] 

3.  To    do    this,    it   was    necessary   to    have    the    co 
operation   of  the  fleet;    but  the    fleet  was    not    ready. 
The    British    had    been    reinforced,  and  were    strongly 
posted  at  Queenstown.     General  Scott  was  sent  forward 
to  make  observations,  and  came  upon  the  entire  British 
force  drawn  up  at  Lundy's  Lane,  opposite  Niagara  Falls. 

4.  Here  the  Americans  attacked  the  British,  and  sent 
back   for  reinforcements.     A  terrible  fight  followed,  in 

July  25,    which  both  armies  suffered  severely.     The  Brit- 

1814-      ish  were  repulsed  ;  but  the  Americans  were  too 

exhausted  to"  follow  up  their   victory,  and  returned  to 


THE  UNITED  STATES  INDEPENDENT  OF  EUROPE.    297 


./•: 


Chippewa.     Their  principal  officers  were  wounded,  and 
Scott  was  unable  to  return  to  duty  again  during  the  war. 
5.   The  Americans  retreated  to  the  defences  of  Fort 
Erie,  and  the  British  besieged  the  place.     The  siege 
lasted    through     the     ^_^ m 
summer,     and     then 
the       British       aban 
doned  it.    The  Amer 
icans    destroyed    the 
fort       and      returned 
to    their   side  of  the 
river.    The  campaign 
had  cost  many  lives, 
and  neither  party  had 
gained    any    real  ad- 


6.  The  British,  how 
ever,    seemed    to    be 
gaining.      In  Europe 
Napoleon    had    been 
defeated,    and     Eng 
land  was  thus  enabled 
to    spare    more    men 

for  the  war  in  America.  Her  policy  was  to  march  two 
armies  into  the  United  States.  One  army  was  to 
descend  from  Canada,  and  the  other  was  to  land  at  New 
Orleans  and  march  northward. 

7.  To  divert  attention,  a  fleet  under  Admiral  Cock- 
burn  sailed  up  the  Potomac  and  attacked  the  capital. 
There  was  scarcely  any  resistance ;  and  to  their    Aug.  24, 
lasting    disgrace,  the  British   destroyed  public      1814' 
buildings,  books,  and  papers;    nothing  was  spared  ex 
cept  the  Patent  Office  and  the  jail. 


J'   A    K   E 

NIAGARA  RIVER 

Scale.-— _—    —   —  — 10  Miles 


298  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

8.  Another  attack  was  made  by  a  British  fleet  upon 
Baltimore.     The  enemy  landed  men  a  few  miles  below 

Sept.  12,   the  town,  but  the  Americans  gallantly  repulsed 

1814-      them.      Then    the    fleet   bombarded    the    forts 

which  protected  Baltimore,  and  tried   to  land  men  to 

attack  them  in  the  rear.     The  forts  could  not  reach  the 

vessels,  but  they  drove  back  the  land  forces. 

9.  Fort  McHenry  received  the  hottest  fire  from  the 
fleet.      It  was    upon   seeing  the   flag  still   flying    from 
the  fort,  when  the  smoke   cleared    away,  that    Francis 
S.  Key  wrote   the  national  song,  "  The   Star- Spangled 
Banner."     The  fleet  finally  abandoned  the  attempt,  and 
sailed  away. 

10.  The  British  undertook  to  bring  their  army  from 
Canada  to  New  York  by  the  familiar  Lake  Champlain 
route.     General  Macomb,  in  command  of  a  small  force  at 

Sept.  11,   Plattsburgh,  and  Lieutenant  Macdonough,  with 
1814>      a  little  fleet,  completely  repulsed  the  British  at 
the  battle  of  Plattsburgh,  and  compelled  them  to  return 
to  Canada. 

11.  The    army  and   fleet   which   were    to    take    New 
Orleans  made  their  rendezvous  at  Pensacola.     Louisiana 
had  been  admitted  to  the  Union  in  1812,  and  every  one 
felt   the  importance  of  New  Orleans.      If  the  British 
should  obtain  possession  of  it,  they  would  control  the 
Mississippi  and  the  western  country. 

12.  Andrew  Jackson  was  in  command  of  the  south 
western   forces,  and  moved  rapidly  to  the  coast.     The 
British  had  been  prevented  by  Fort  Bowyer  from  taking 
Mobile,  and   they  abandoned  Pensacola  when  Jackson 
approached.     They  were  more  intent  on  New  Orleans, 

moved  their  men  and  vessels  to  Lake  Borgne. 

13.  Jackson  hurried  after  them,  and  made  vigorous 


THE  UNITED  STATES  INDEPENDENT  OF  EUROPE.  2QQ 

preparations  to  defend  New  Orleans.  He  called  upon 
everybody,  white  and  black,  to  help  build  fortifications. 
He  led  his  men  out  of  the  town,  and  attacked  the  enemy 


Attack  of  the  Highlanders,  Battle  of  New  Orleans. 

in  their  camp  at  night.     His  energy  inspired  the  greatest 
enthusiasm. 

14.  General  Sir  Edward  Pakenharn  and  General 
Gibbs  were  in  command  of  the  British  forces.  Their 
men  were  miserably  encamped  in  a  marsh.  They  made 
defences  of  hogsheads  of  sugar,  while  Jackson  used 
cotton  bales.  The  guns  on  each  side  quickly  destroyed 
these  temporary  barricades,  and  Jackson  used  the  black 
mud  of  the  river  bank  to  make  earthworks. 


300  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

15.  After  a  fortnight's  siege,  the    British  determined 
to  storm  the  American  works.     Early  in  the  morning  of 
January  8,  1815,  they  made  the  attack.     Jackson's  men, 
trained  to  rifle  shooting  and  aided  by  artillery,  met  them 
with  coolness.     A  second  attack  was  made,  but  in  less 
than  half  an  hour  from  the  first  assault  the  battle  was  over. 

16.  General  Pakenham  was  killed ;   General  Gibbs  was 
mortally   wounded;    a    Highland    regiment   which   had 
made  a  brave  and  stubborn  assault  was  cut  to  pieces. 
The   British  withdrew,   completely  disheartened.      The 
fleet  failed  to  pass  the  fort  which   guarded   the  town, 
and  the  whole  expedition  was  abandoned. 

17.  The  victory  was  a  complete  one  for  the  Ameri 
cans;   yet  the  battle  was  unnecessary.     Fourteen  days 
before  it  was  fought,  a  treaty  of  peace  between    Dec.  24, 
the  two  countries  had  been  signed  at  Ghent  in     1814> 
Belgium.     Neither  army  knew  of  it,  nor  did  the  news  at 
once  reach   the  scattered  vessels   of  the  navy.     These 
continued  their  operations  until  one  by  one  they  learned 
that  the  war  was  over. 

18.  The  independence  of  the  United  States  was  se 
curely  fixed  by  the  War  of  1812.     England  withdrew 
her   last   claim   to   sovereignty.     The   country  was   not 
only  established    in  its   own   domain,  but  it  had   equal 
rights  with   Europe  on  the  broad  seas.     It  was  hence 
forth  to  be  one  of  the  great  powers  of  the  world. 

19.  The  last  vestige   of  subjection  to  the  Old  World 
disappeared  when  Decatur  sailed  into  the  harbor  of  Al 
giers  in  June,  1815.     That  country  had  again  declared 
war  upon  the  United  States.      Decatur  compelled   the 
Algerines   to   meet   him  on  his  own  ship  and  give   up 
forever   all  their  demands.      The  other  Barbary  States 
signed  similar  treaties,  and  American  commerce  was  free. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  301 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS   FOR   REVIEW. 

I.  THE  COUNTRY  AFTER  THE  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE. 

1.  The  social  condition,  XV.  1-3. 

2.  The  financial  condition. 

a.  Origin  of  the  Continental  currency,  XV.  4-7. 

b.  Causes  of  the  depreciation  of  the  currency,  XV.  7-1 1 

c.  The  efforts  to  restore  credit,  XV.  12-15. 

d.  The  debts  of  the  country,  XV.  14;  XVI.  2. 

3.  The  political  condition. 

a.  The  power  of  the  Confederation,  XV.  17  ;  XVI.  10-12. 

b.  The  power  of  the  States,  XVI.  i. 

4.  The  relations  with  England,  XVI.  3-6. 

5.  The  disorder  of  the  country,  XVI.  7-9. 

6.  The  remedy  for  the  disorder. 

a.  Through  popular  activity,  XVI.  13. 

b.  Through  reorganization,  XVI.  14. 

II.  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

1.  The  convention  which  framed  it,  XVII.  1-3. 

2.  The  question  of  adoption,  XVII.  4-6. 

3.  The  departments  of  government,  XVII.  7. 

4.  Rights  and  duties  of  the  United  States,  XVII.  8-15, 

III.  THE  GOVERNMENT  IN  OPERATION. 

1.  The  first  officers,  XVIII.  1,5;  XIX.  5. 

2.  The  work  of  Congress. 

a.  Upon  the  Constitution,  XVIII.  2,  3. 

b.  In  the  payment  of  the  debt,  XVIII.  4-10. 

c.  In  establishing  a  bank,  XVIII.  n. 

d.  In  raising  revenue,  XVIII.  12,  13. 

e.  In  enlarging  the  Union,  XVIII.  14-16. 

3.  The  rise  of  parties,  XVIII.  2,  8,  9. 

IV.  THE  CONDITION  OF  THE  PEOPLE. 

1.  Differences  in  social  condition,  XIX.  1-4. 

2.  The  population  and  its  distribution,  XIX.  6-10* 

3.  The  occupations  of  the  people. 

a.  At  the  North,  XIX.  10-12,  19,  20. 

b.  At  the  South,  XIX.  12-18. 

4.  The  development  of  natural  resources,  XX.  i,  2. 


302  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

5.  Effect  of  steam  upon  industry,  XX.  3,  4. 

6.  The  effort  to  occupy  the  land. 

a.  By  new  settlements,  XX.  5-10  ;  XXIV.  I,  13. 

b.  By  political  organization,  XX.  10-15. 

c.  By  self-improvement. 

i.   In  education,  XX.  15-17;  XXIV.  14. 
ii.   In  religion,  XX.  18-21. 

V.  RELATIONS  WITH    EUROPE  DURING  WASHINGTON'S-  AD 
MINISTRATION. 

1.  Its  territorial  relation  to  European  powers,  XXI.  i,  2. 

2.  Its  interest  in  European  affairs,  XXI.  3,  4,  10-15. 

3.  The  interest  of  Europe  in  American  affairs,  XXI.  5-11. 

4.  The  effect  of  the  relations  upon  political  parties,  XXI. 

I3-I5- 

5.  The  commercial  relations,  XXI.  3,  4  ;  XXII.  i,  2. 

6.  Effect   of   the   European   war  on   American    commerce, 

XXII.  3,4. 

7.  Complications  with  France,  XXII.  5,  6. 

8.  Dealings  with  England,  XXII.  7-11. 

9.  Washington's    views    upon  the  relations  of   the  country 

with  Europe,  XXII.   17. 

VI.  INTERNAL  AFFAIRS  DURING  WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRA 
TION. 

1.  Difficulties  with  Indians,  XXII.  12,  13. 

2.  The  Whiskey  Insurrection,  XXII.  14. 

3.  Washington's  views  upon  internal  affairs,  XXII.  15,  16. 
VII.  RELATIONS  WITH  EUROPE  DURING  JOHN  ADAMS'S  ADMIN 
ISTRATION. 

1.  The  behavior  of  France,  XXIII.  3. 

2.  The  embassy  sent  by  Adams,  and  its  treatment,  XXIII. 

4-6. 

3.  The  effect  upon  the  country. 

a.  In  strengthening  the  national  feeling,  XXIII.  7,  8. 

b.  In  provoking  the  Alien  and  Sedition  laws,  XXIII. 

8-12. 

4.  The  policy  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  XXIII.  13,  14. 

5.  Effect  of  European  complications  on  American  politics, 

XXIII.  I,  2,    10-12. 

VIII.  RELATIONS  WITH  EUROPE  DURING  JEFFERSON'S  ADMIN 
ISTRATION. 

1.  The  purchase  of  Louisiana,  XXIV.  6-10. 

2.  Perils  to  commerce  from  Barbary  pirates,  XXV.  1-20. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  303 

3.  Disasters  to  commerce  from  the  Napoleonic  wars,  XXV. 

i,  11-14. 

4.  Jefferson's  foreign  policy,  XXV.  15  ;  XXVI.  6-9. 

5.  English  treatment  of  American  sailors,  XXVI.  1-5. 

IX.  RELATIONS  WITH  EUROPE  DURING  MADISON'S  ADMINIS 
TRATION. 

1.  The  Non-Intercourse  Act,  XXVI.  10,  14. 

2.  Effect  of  foreign  policy  upon  domestic  parties,  XXVI. 

10,  11,  16,  17. 

3.  The  break  with  England,  XXVI.  15,  17. 
X.  THE  WAR  OF  1812-1815. 

1.  Movements  on  the  Canada  border,  XXVII.  1-4. 

2.  Naval  victories  in  1812,  XXVII.  5-9. 

3.  The  operations  on  and  about  the  lakes,  XXVII.  10-14. 

4.  Naval  operations  in  1813,  XXVIII.  i. 

5.  Operations  on  the  Canada  border  in  1814,  XXVIII.  2-5. 

6.  The  plans  of  the  British,  XXVIII.  6. 

7.  The  raids  on  Washington  and  Baltimore,  XXVIII.  7-9. 

8.  The  northern  movement  of  the  British,  XXVIII.  10. 

9.  The  southern  movement,  XXVIII.  n,  12. 

10.  The  operations  at  New  Orleans,  XXVIII.  13-16. 
n.  The  end  of  the  war,  XXVIII.  17,  18. 
12.  The  United  States  independent  of  Europe,  XXVIIL 
18,  19. 

XI.  DEALINGS  WITH  THE  INDIANS. 

1.  The  pioneer  and  the  Indian,  XX.  7,  8. 

2.  Frontier  difficulties,  XXII.  12,  13;  XXVI.  12,  13. 

3.  Fights  growing  out  of  the  war  with  England. 

a.  The  Indians  in  alliance  with  the  English,  XXVII. 

2,    10,    14. 

b.  The  Creek  War,  XXVII.  15-17. 
XII.  BURR'S  CONSPIRACY,  XXIV.  15-18. 

XIII.  ENLARGEMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

1.  The  Northwest   Territory,  XVI.    11-13;    XXIV.   13; 

XXVI.  13. 

2.  The  admission  of  Vermont,  XVIII.  15,  16. 

3.  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  XX.  9-14. 

4.  Occupation  of  the  Western  valleys,  XXIV.  2-4. 

5.  Purchase  of  Louisiana,  XXIV.  6-n. 

6.  Exploration  of  the  farther  West,  XXIV.  12,  13. 

7.  Ohio,  XXIV.  13,  14. 


304  THE   ESTABLISHMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE. 

Shays'  Rebellion 1786-1787 

Northwest  Territory  organized 1787 

Constitutional  Convention  met May  14,  1787 

Constitution  ratified  by  Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  and  New  Jersey  1787 

Constitution  ratified  by  eight  other  States 1788 

First  Congress  met  in  New  York     ........     March  4,  1789 

Washington  inaugurated  President April  30,  1789 

Constitution  ratified  by  North  Carolina 1789 

Constitution  ratified  by  Rhode  Island 1790 

First  United  States  census 1790 

First  United  States  Bank 1791 

Vermont  admitted  into  the  Union 1791 

Kentucky  admitted  into  the  Union 1792 

Cotton-gin  invented  by  Eli  Whitney 1793 

Wayne's  campaign  against  the  Indians 1793 

The  Whiskey  Insurrection 1794 

Jay's  Treaty  ratified 1795 

Tennessee  admitted  into  the  Union June  I,  1796 

Alien  and  Sedition  laws  enacted 1798 

Death  of  Washington Dec.  14,  1799 

Capital  established  at  Washington 1800 

War  with  Tripoli 1801-1805 

Ohio  admitted  into  the  Union Nov.  29,  1802 

Louisiana  purchased 1803 

Aaron  Burr's  Conspiracy 1806 

Berlin  Decree  issued 1806 

Fulton  ascended  the  Hudson  River,  in  the  Clermont 1807 

Embargo  Bill  passed 1807 

Battle  of  Tippecanoe Nov.  7,  x8iz 

Louisiana  admitted  into  the  Union       April  30,  1812 

War  declared  against  England June  18,  1812 

Hull's  surrender  of  Detroit Aug.  16,  1812 

The  Guerriere  captured  by  the  Constitution      ....      Aug.  19,  1812 

Perry's  victory  on  Lake  Erie Sept.  10,  1813 

Battle  of  Chippewa July  5,  1814 

Battle  of  Lundy's  Lane July  25,  1814 

City  of  Washington  burned  by  the  British Aug.  24,  1814 

Treaty  of  Peace  signed  at  Ghent Dec.  24,  1814 

Battle  of  New  Orleans Jan.  8,  1815 

War  with  Algiers 1815 


IOWA,   1846. 


WISCONSIN,   1848. 


:•-  -iJA 


PART    III. 

THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


CHAPTER   I. 

THE   UNION  AND    ITS   NEIGHBORS. 
Seminole  (SSm' i-nole).          '    \          Sabine  (Sa-been'}. 

1.  THE  War  of  1812,  as  it  is  commonly  called,  came 
at  the  end  of  a  long  period  of  warfare  which  had  been 
carried  on  upon  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic.     In   1755 
England  and  France  began  a  contest  which  lasted,  with 
short  cessations  from  fighting,  for  sixty  years.     In   1815 
the  defeat  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  at  Waterloo  ended 
the  contest. 

2.  America  was  closely  connected  with  this  long  war. 
It  broke  out  on  American  soil.     The  first  fight  of  seven 
years  —  the  French  and  Indian  War  —  left  America  in 
the  hands  of  the  English.     When  the  English  colonies 
fought  for  their  independence,  they  drew  the   French 
into  a  fresh  fight  with  England. 

3.  This  last  war  had  grown  out  of  the  close  connec 
tion  which  the  United  States  had  with  France  and  Eng 
land.      The   chief  result  of  the  war  was  to   make  the 
United  States  more  independent  of  Europe.     The  long 
peace  which  now  followed  in  Europe  helped  the  United 
States  to  grow  strong  and  self-reliant.  -^ 


306  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

4.  The  Union  of  eighteen  States  had  a  great  country 
which    it   was  to  occupy.      The    boundaries  were  not 
changed  by  the  war.      England  still  held  Canada  on 
the  north.     Spain  possessed  Florida  on  the  south,  and 
Mexico  on  the  southwest.      She  also  claimed    all   the 
western  coast  of  North  America,  as  far  north  as  the 
British  possessions. 

5.  England   and    Spain   were    not   the   only   foreign 
neighbors   of  the   United    States.      Within    the   boun 
daries  of  the  country  were  peoples  who  made  treaties 
with  the  United  States,  just  as  did  foreign  nations  like 
England,  France,  or  Spain.      The  United  States  acted 
toward  the  Indians  who  lived  within  its  territory  as  it 
acted  toward  the  English  or  the  Spaniards  who  occupied 
land  lying  outside  of  its  territory. 

6.  That  is,  the  United  States  did  not  deal  with  each 
separate    Englishman  who    owned    a   strip    of  land    in 
Canada,   or  with    each  separate   Spaniard   who  owned 
a  bit  of  Florida;    it  dealt  with  the  nation  of  England 
or  the  nation  of  Spain.    When  the  United  States  bought 
Louisiana,  it  bought  it  of  France,  and  not  of  the  dif 
ferent  French  or  Spanish  people  who  owned  plantations 
in  Louisiana. 

7.  Thus,  when  it  came  to  deal  with  the  Indians,  it  did 
not  deal  with  each  separate  Indian.     But,  though  there 
were  many  Indians" in  the  country,  there  was  no  general 
Indian  nation  with  a  government.     There  were  separate 
Indian  tribes,  and  it  was  with  each  of  these  tribes  that 
the  United  States  had  dealings, 

8.  Each  tribe  had  a  tract  of  country  over  which  it 
roved.      Here  were  its  hunting-grounds,  and   here   its 
few  fields  which  the  women  planted  and  reaped  from 
year  to  year.     A  bark  hut  was  the  most  lasting  building. 


THE  UNION   AND   ITS  NEIGHBORS.  307 

When  the  game  was  gone  from  one  place,  the  Indians 
moved  to  another. 

9.  It  was  not  easy  to  say  what  were  the  exact  boun 
daries  of  the  country  occupied  by  each  tribe.      The 
whites,  as  they  cleared  away  the  woods  and  planted 
their  farms,  were   quite   sure  to   be  taking  possession 
of  land  which  the  Indians  claimed  as  their  own.     The 
pioneer  whites  were  thus  constantly  getting  into  trouble 
with  the  Indians. 

10.  When  fighting  became  general,  the  United  States, 
or  the  State  in  which  the  trouble  was,  was  called  upon 
to  defend  the  whites,  and  an  Indian  war  followed.     The 
Indians   were    certain   to   be    defeated ;     and   then   the 
United  States  would  make  a  treaty  with  the  tribe,  buy 
the  land  which  had  been  fought  about,  and  compel  the 
Indians  to  move  farther  away. 

11.  Thus,  in  1814,  as  we  have  seen,  when  the  country 
was  in   arms   against   Great  Britain,  there  was   a   fight 
going  on  with  the  Creek  Indians  in  Georgia  and  Ala 
bama.     The  end  of  it  was  that  the  Creeks  were  obliged 
to  give  up  a  large  portion  of  their  territory  and  move 
west.    Many  of  them,  however,  still  remained,  and  there 
was  bitter  feeling  between  them  and  the  settlers. 

12.  The  difficulty  was  greater  because  the  country  in 
dispute  lay  next  to  the  Spanish  possessions  in  Florida. 
These  possessions  had  but  few  Spanish  villages  or  plan 
tations.      A  tribe  of  Indians,  the  Seminoles,  was  scat 
tered  over  the  peninsula.      Many  Seminoles  had  been 
driven  out  of  the  Southern  colonies  before  the  War  for 
Independence. 

13.  Now  it  was  an  easy  matter  for  slaves  in  Georgia 
and  Alabama,  when  they  ran  away  from  their  masters, 
to  plunge  into  the  thickets  and  swamps  of  Florida.    The 


308  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

Creeks  and  Seminoles  were  always  ready  to  help  them. 
A  border  war  sprang  up,  in  which  the  whites  were  con 
stantly  crossing  the  Florida  line  to  recapture  slaves  or 
to  fight  the  Indians. 

14.  General  Andrew  Jackson  was  placed  in  command 
of  an  expedition  in   1817,  with  instructions  to  carry  on 
a  campaign  against  the  Seminoles.     He  was  permitted 
to  pursue  them,  if  necessary,  into  Florida,  but  was  not  to 
attack  any  Spanish  fort  should  the  Indians  take  refuge 
in  it. 

15.  Jackson  was  not  a  cautious  man.      He  entered 
Florida,  seized  Indians  and  white  traders,  and  hung  men 
without  a  regular  trial.     He  took  possession  of  Span 
ish  forts  and  built  a  fort  of  his  own.     So  popular  was 
he,  however,  and  so  eager  were  his  friends  and  neigh 
bors  to  get  possession  of  Florida,  that  instead  of  being 
reproved  by  Congress  he  was  regarded  as  a  great  hero. 

16.  While  he  was  thus  really  carrying  on  a  war  with 
the  authorities  in  Florida,  the  government  at  Washing 
ton  was  trying  to  remove  all  difficulties  by  persuading 
Spain  to  sell  Florida..    Spain  protested  against  Jackson's 
conduct;  but  the  kingdom  was  weak  and  in  no  condition 
to  go  to  war  with  the  United  States. 

17.  After  long  bargaining,  Spain  made  a  treaty  with 
the  United  States,  giving  up  all  claims  to  any  territory 
east  of  the  Mississippi  River.     West  of  the  Mississippi, 
the  Sabine  River  was  to  be  the  boundary  with  Mexico. 
The  treaty  was  signed  by  the  representatives  of  the  two 
governments  in  1819.     The  United  States  now  controlled 
the  entire  sea-board  from  the  St.  Croix  to  the  Sabine. 

18.  The  great  success  of  the  little  American   navy 
during  the   late  war,  and  above  all   the  growing  faith 
which  the  people  had  in  the  Union,  inspired  the  country 


THE   BUSINESS   OF  THE   COUNTRY. 


309 


with  a  strong  desire  to  maintain  its  independence  of 
Europe.  Congress  expended  large  sums  of  money  in 
fortifying  the  coast  and  inland  frontier.  It  established 
navy-yards  and  enlarged  the  navy. 

19.  James  Madison  was  President  during  the  War  of 
1812.     He  was  followed  in  1817  by  James  Monroe,  of 
Virginia,  who  had  been  Minister  to  France  when  Lou 
isiana  was  bought.      Now  he  signed  the  treaty  which 
made  Florida  a  part  of  the  United  States.     His  admin 
istration  lasted  from   1817  to   1825,  and  was  called  the 
"  Era  of  Good  Feeling." 

20.  People  forgot  the  old  quarrels  in  their  joy  at  the 
end  of  the  war  and  the  revival  of  business.     For  a  time 
the   violent    party   feeling,   which    had    flamed    higher 
during  the  European  strife,  died  down.     New  occasions 
for   political  contest  had  not   yet  come.      Everywhere 
men  were  hopeful  and  busy  with  plans  for  the    great 
country. 


CHAPTER   II. 


THE   BUSINESS    OF  THE   COUNTRY. 


Custom-house.  The  office  where 
duties  are  collected  on  goods 
imported  into  the  country  or 
exported  from  it. 


Tar'iff.  A  list  of  duties  laid  by 
government  on  goods  imported 
into  the  country  or  exported  from 
it. 


1.  THE  Union  was  growing  so  rapidly  that  for  six 
years  after  the  close  of  the  War  of  1812  a  new  State 
was  added  each  year.  Indiana  was  added  in  1816, 
Mississippi  in  1817,  Illinois  in  1818,  Alabama  in  1819, 
Maine  in  1820,  and  Missouri  in  1821.  The  people  were 


3IO  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

busy  cutting  down  forests ;  ploughing  the  soil ;  sailing 
the  sea,  rivers,  and  lakes ;  hunting ;  buying  and  selling ; 
building  houses,  schools,  and  churches. 

2.  In  order  to  aid  the  business  men  in  their  dealings 
with  one  another,  Congress  gave  a  charter   to  a  new 

national  bank.     It  also  increased  the  duties  on 

goods  imported  from  Europe.     It  did  this  not 

so  much  to  secure  greater  revenues  for  the  government 

as  to  encourage  the  manufacture  of  a  similar  class  of 

goods  in  this  country. 

3.  The  history  of  a  piece  of  cotton  cloth,  for  exam 
ple,  was  as  follows.     The  cotton  raised  in  the  Southern 
States  was  sent  chiefly  to  England  to  be  manufactured. 
England  had  rich  men  who  built  mills  and  machines 
for  working  the  cotton ;    she  had,  also,  a  multitude  of 
people  who  worked  for  low  wages  in  these  mills. 

4.  The  English  manufacturers  made  far  more  cotton 
cloth  than  could  be  used  in  England  alone,  and  they 
sold  it  to  other  countries.     They  could  make  the  cloth 
better  and  more  cheaply  than  it  could  be  made  in  the 
United  States.     The  people  in  the  United  States,  there 
fore,   bought   it   of    England    rather   than   of  the   few 
American  manufacturers. 

5.  Now  England  had  established  herself  in  India,  and 
received  at  first  most  of  her  cotton  from  that  country. 
She  wished  to  favor  her  own  merchants,  who  brought 
the  cotton  from  India,  and  therefore  she  laid  a  tax  upon 
the  cotton  from  the  Southern  States. 

6.  The  South  said :    Let  us  send  our  cotton  to  the 
North,  where  we   can   sell  it  without   paying  any  du 
ties  ;  then  let  us  lay  a  heavy  duty  on  all  cotton  goods 
brought  from  England.     By  this  means  Northern  manu 
facturers  can  make  up  our  cotton  into  goods  which  will 


THE  BUSINESS   OF  THE  COUNTRY. 


cost  the  buyer  less  than  English  goods  of  the  same 
kind. 

7.   For  if  the  cotton  has  to  travel  across  the  Atlantic, 
pay  a  tax  there,  be  made  into  cloth,  cross  the  Atlantic 


*lfe^l^4 


again,  and  then  pay  a  heavy  duty 
at  the   custom-house,   it  will    cost 
the  merchant  who  buys  it  so  much 
that  when  he  sells  it  in  his  shop  he 
must  ask  a  higher  price  than  for  the 
cloth  made  perhaps  in  the  next  town 
to  him.     So  the  customer  will  buy  the  native  cloth. 

8.  This  tariff  on  European  goods,  therefore,  was 
called  a  protective  tariff,  because  it  was  intended  to 
protect  the  American  planter  and  manufacturer.  It  did 


312      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

not  at  first  please  the  Northern  people.  Their  business 
was  much  more  in  ships  than  in  mills ;  and  if  the  tariff 
stopped  European  goods  from  coming  over,  of  what  use 
would  their  ships  be? 

9.  There  was  nothing  new  in  the  principle  of  the  pro 
tective  tariff.     Hamilton  had  urged  it  at  the  beginning 
of  the  government,  and  it  was  the  method  used  by  all 
countries   for  the    protection    of   their   own    industries. 
But  the  tariff  of  1816  in  the  United  States  came  at  a 
time  when  it  had  a  marked  effect  in  the  history  of  the 
people. 

10.  If  the  United  States  could  manufacture  its  own 
goods  from  its  own  products,  and  sell  them  to  its  own 
citizens,    then    one    part    of    the   country   would    help 
another,  and  the  whole  Union  would  prosper  together. 
Thus  the  tariff  fell. into  its  place  as  one  of  the  plans 
adopted  by  the   country  when   it  settled   down  to   the 
work  of  possessing  the  land  and  improving  it. 

11.  The  few  manufactories  which  had   been   started 
during   the    period   when  America  was  breaking  away 
from  Europe  now  began  to  thrive,  and  new  ones  were 
established.     Men  who  had  before  used  their  money  in 
commerce  turned   their  attention   largely  to   manufac 
tures.     This  was  especially  true  of  New  England,  where 
the    rivers    which    came    down    from   the    hill-country 
afforded  good  water-power.  . 

12.  The  rise  of  manufacturing  towns  on  the  banks  of 
these    rivers    changed    the    old   New  England  life.      It 
brought  people  together  from   different ,  places  ;    there 
was   more   travel.      The   young   read   more   and   talked 
more  with   one    another;    they  had   societies   and  saw 
one  another  more  frequently;   they  had  magazines  and 
papers  for  which  they  wrote. 


INVENTION  AND   ENTERPRISE. 


313 


13.  It  does  not  at  all  follow  that  people  stopped  buying 
English  and  French  goods;  but  every  year  there  was 
more  business  in  making,  buying,  and  selling  American 
goods.  As  people  grew  richer,  they  continued  to  get 
from  England  and  France  the  better  class  of  goods, 
while  American  manufacturers  were  constantly  endeav 
oring  to  make  their  own  products  better,  and  thus  to 
get  the  trade  of  their  countrymen. 


CHAPTER   III. 


INVENTION   AND    ENTERPRISE. 


Appalachian  ( Ap-pd-latch  'i-an ) . 
The  name  applied  to  the  moun 
tain  range  of  which  the  Alle- 


ghany  Mountains  are   the   prin 
cipal  members. 
An'thracite.     Hard  coal. 


1.  LIFE  in  a  new  country  like  the  United  States  was 
different  from  what  it  was  in  Europe.     The  farmers,  the 
lumberers,   the   mechanics,   often   found    in   their  work 
that    the    English    manufacturers    did   not   understand 
just  what  was  needed.     Americans  therefore  were  con 
stantly  contriving  new  machines  and   tools   to   do   the 
work  required. 

2.  Besides  this,  there  were  fewer  men  to  do  any  piece 
of  work  than   in   England.      Whenever  in   the   United 
States  a  machine  could   be   contrived  to  do  the  work 
of  twenty   men,   it  was   eagerly   adopted    because   the 
twenty  men  were  not  to  be  had.     They  were  scattered 
about,  whereas  in  England  they  were  in  crowds. 

3.  This  was    especially   the    case    in    farming.      The 
broad   fields   of  the  West  were  very  fruitful;    but  the 


3H 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


farmer  who  / 
owned  a  great  tract 
could  not  find  men 
enough  to  help  him 
cultivate  the  fields  after 
the  old  fashion.  He  set 
his  wits  to  work  to  invent  machines  which  should  do 
the  work  of  men,  should  prepare  the  ground,  sow  the 
seed,  and  reap  the  crop. 

4.    Since   1790  the    government  has  granted  patents 
to   inventors.      There  were    not  many  granted  before 


INVENTION  AND   ENTERPRISE.  315 

the  War  of  1812,  but  after  that  the  number  increased 
rapidly.  In  1836  the  Patent  Office  was  made  a  distinct 
bureau  under  the  Secretary  of  State,  and  a  Commis 
sioner  of  Patents  was  appointed  to  be  at  its  head. 

5.  The  great  coal  and  iron  regions  lying  in  the  Ap 
palachian  range  began  to  yield  their  riches.     Charcoal 
was  formerly  used    in    smelting  iron,  but  in    1820  the 
Pennsylvania  iron-workers  began  to  make  experiments 
in  mixing  anthracite  coal  with  charcoal. 

6.  When  it  was  at   last   found   that  anthracite   coal 
could  be  used  alone,  the  manufacture  of  iron 
increased  with   great  rapidity.      The  coal  was 

close  by  the  iron  ore ;  and  both  coal  and  iron  were  so 
near  the  Atlantic  sea-board  that  it  cost  little  to  get  the 
product  of  mines  to  ports,  and  then  to  ship  it  to  points 
up  and  down  the  coast. 

7.  With    a   country   so    large,    and   with    population 
spreading  in  every  direction,  it  became  important  to 
find  means  of  getting  quickly  and  easily  from  place  to 
place.      During  Monroe's   administration   more  than  a 
million   dollars  —  a   large    sum    in   those    days  —  was 
spent  by  government  in  building  a  national  road  from 
Cumberland,  in  Maryland,  to  Wheeling,  on  the  Ohio. 

8.  The  people  did  not  wait  for  the  general  govern 
ment,  and  indeed  there  were  many  who  thought  gov 
ernment  ought  not  to  spend  the  public  money  in  this 
way.      Sometimes    private    companies    and    sometimes 
the    State    built   roads    and    canals.      The    money    for 
building  them   and   keeping   them    in   repair  was  ob 
tained  by  charging  tolls  upon  all  who  used  them. 

9.  The  greatest  of  these  public  works  was  the  Erie 
Canal,  which  owed  its  execution  chiefly  to  the  energetic 
Governor  of  New  York,  De  Witt  Clinton.    It  was  begun 


3l6  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE  UNION. 

in  1817  and  opened  for  traffic  in  1825.  It  extended 
across  the  State  from  Lake  Erie  to  the  Hudson  River, 
and  was  longer  than  any  canal  in  America  or  Europe. 

10.  The  Erie  Canal  was  thus  the  means  by  which  the 
produce  of  the  country  bordering  on  the  great  lakes 
and  of  the  rich  farms  in  the  Mohawk  valley  was  car 
ried   to   the   sea.  .    It  was   one  of  the   great  means   by 
which  the  city  of  New  York  became  the  chief  commer 
cial  city  of  the  New  World. 

11.  This  was  before  the  locomotive   had  been  per 
fected,  so  that  steam  railroads  were  not  yet  in  operation. 

Steamboats,  however,  were  already  beginning  to 
ply  on  rivers  and  lakes.      Just  after  the  Erie 

Canal  was  begun,  a  steamboat  was  built  which  was  the 

first  to  navigate  Lake  Erie. 

12.  The  next  year  a  still   more  important  step  was 
taken.      The    steamer  Savannah    crossed    the   Atlantic, 

went   as    far    as   St.   Petersburg,  and   returned. 

Six  years  later,  when  the  Erie  Canal  was 
finished,  the  steamer  Enterprise  went  from  America 

to  India  by  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

Thus  the  beginning  of  steam  navigation  for 
America  had  been  made. 

13.  A  year  after  the  Enterprise  sailed  for  India,  the 
first  railroad  in  the  United  States  was  opened  in  Mas 
sachusetts,  from  the  Quincy  quarries  to  tide-water.     It 
was  only  two   miles   long,   and   was    used    for  hauling 
granite ;    the  cars  were  drawn   by  horses.     It  was  the 
first  use  of  rails  in  America. 

14.  In   1830  the  first  passenger  railway  in  America 
was  opened.     It  was  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad, 
of  which  fifteen  miles  had  been  built.     The  cars  were 
at  first  drawn  by  horses,  but  a  locomotive  was  used  the 


INVENTION   AND   ENTERPRISE. 


317 


next  year.  Now  began  the  construction  of  railroads 
in  various  directions ;  in  the  next  twenty  years  nearly 
ten  thousand  miles  of  road  were  built. 

15.   By  the  application  of  steam  to  industry,  the  dis 
covery  of  great  tracts  of  coal  and  iron,  the  invention 


The  first  Passenger  Locomotive  built  in  the  United  States. 

of  machines  for  doing  the  work  of  men,  the  communi 
cation  by  steamboat  and  railroad, — by  means  of  these, 
a  people  with  free  scope  for  its  energy  was  rapidly 
changing  the  wilderness  of  the  southern  half  of  North 
America  into  a  rich  and  prosperous  country. 

16.  With    every    year    the    line    of   settlements    was 
pushed  farther  westward.      Along  the  great  highways 
and  by  trails  across  the  prairies,  one   might  see  long 
emigrant  trains.     Covered  wagons  contained  the  family 
goods  and  carried  the  women  and  children ;    the  men 
marched  behind  or  rode  on  horseback;   they  drove  the 
sheep  and   cattle  which  they  were   taking  to   the  new 
homes. 

17.  These  emigrants  often  formed   large  parties  for 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


better  protection  against  Indians  and  wild  beasts.  They 
camped  at  night  by  streams  of  water  when  they  could. 
They  built  their  camp  fires  and  kept  guard  all  night,  for 
they  could  hear  the  howling  of  wolves  and  sometimes 
see  Indians  stealing  toward  them. 


A  Western  Emigrant  Train. 

18.  As  they  moved  on,  they  would  meet  men  and 
wagons  coming  from  the  opposite  direction.  Already 
the  great  West  was  sending  back  produce  and  droves  of 
cattle  and  pigs  to  the  Eastern  markets.  They  passed, 
too,  many  bones  of  men  and  animals ;  for  the  great 
Western  trails  had  seen  many  weak  ones  fall  by  the 
way,  unable  to  stand  the  hard  journey. 


THE   SYSTEM   OF    SLAVERY.  319 

CHAPTER    IV. 

THE   SYSTEM   OF   SLAVERY. 

1.  THE    country    occupied    by    the    United    States 
stretched  from  a  region  in  the  North  where  there  were 
long,  cold  winters  and  short  summers,  to  a  land  in  the 
South  where  winter  meant  only  a  few  weeks  of  rest 
between  the  gathering  of  one  crop  and  the  planting  of 
the  next.     In  the  North  were  grass-land,  and  wheat  and 
corn   fields ;    in  the   South,  tobacco,   cotton,  rice,  and 
sugar  plantations. 

2.  The  people  who  lived  at  the  two  extremes  had 
come    originally   from    the    same   English   stock.      But 
their  ways  of  living,  ever  since  they  had  occupied  the 
country,  were  so  different  that  now  the  people  of  the 
Southern    States    seemed    to    many    travellers    almost 
another   people    from   those   occupying    the   Northern 
States. 

3.  This  difference  was  owing  chiefly  to  the  fact  that 
in  the  South  the  great  body  of  laborers  was  composed 
of  African  slaves,  owned  and  directed  in  their  work  by 
white  men.     Except  in  some  of  the  mountain  regions, 
the  white  man  and  the  black  rarely  worked  together. 
Everywhere   it  was  the  black  man  or  woman  who  did 
the  work  of  the  hand. 

4.  In  the  early  years  of  the  Republic  many  of  the 
wisest  men  in  the  South  were  eager  to  get  rid  of  slavery. 
All  but  three  of  the  thirteen  States  which  had  made  the 
Confederation  forbade  the  importation  of  slaves.    These 
three  were  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia; 


32O  THE   DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

and  they  insisted,  when  the  Constitution  was  framed, 
that  the  right  to  import  slaves  should  continue  till 
1808. 

5.  But  though  it  became  illegal  to  import  slaves  from 
Africa  or  other  countries,  it  was  permitted  to  sell  them 
from  one  State  to  another.     All  children  born  of  slave 
mothers  became  slaves,  and  the  property  of  the  master 
of  the  mother.     The  more  slaves  a  man  had,  the  richer 
he  was  thought  to  be  ;  and  the  number  of  slaves  in  the 
country  increased  rapidly,  especially  after  the  invention 
of  the  cotton-gin. 

6.  Thus  there  came  gradually  a  change  in  the  opinion 
of  the  people  of  the    South.      A   few  had    freed   their 
slaves,  and  a   few  slaves  had  bought  their  freedom   by 
working  for  others  in  the  extra  time  which  their  masters 
gave  them.     But  while  Jefferson  and  many  others  once 
deplored  the  system  of  slavery,  most  of  the  people  now 
accepted  it  as  right  and  desirable. 

7.  They  were  used   to   it.      It  freed  them   from   the 
necessity   of  working  with  their  hands.     It  gave  them 
leisure   to  come  and  go  among  their  friends.     It  gave 
them   a  sense  of  power;   they  were  rulers   over  men; 
they  gave  orders  and  were  obeyed.     They  thought  also 
that  they  were  growing  rich  as  they  saw  their  gangs  of 
slaves  tilling  the  fields  without  wages. 

8.  The  masters  cared  for  their   slaves.      They   gave 
them  clothing,   and   houses,   and   gardens   in  which  to 
raise  vegetables.      They  amused    themselves  with   the 
little    children   who   grew   up    in    play  with    their  own 
families.     They  took  care  of  them  when  they  were  sick 
and  old. 

9.  They   encouraged    the    slaves    also    in    going    to 
church    and    religious    meetings,    and    frequently   gave 


THE  SYSTEM  OF  SLAVERY. 


321 


them   religious   instruction.      But  they  carefully  kept 
books   and   papers   out   of  the   hands   of  the   blacks. 


pa 


Corn-Shucking  at  the  South 

They  did  not  think  it  wise  to  give 
them  schools.  They  treated  them, 
so  far  as  education  went,  like  little 
children  who  were  never  to  grow 
up. 

10.  Why,  they  asked,  should  the 
negro  learn  to  read  and  write  and 
keep  accounts?     He  was  not  to  be 
in  business  for  himself;  he  could  not 
vote ;  he  could  not  testify  in  courts 
of  law;    he  was    not   a   citizen  of 
the  State.     To  be  most  useful  to 
his  master,  he  must  be  contented. 

for  what  his  master  and  other  freemen  had,  he  might 
himself  try  to  break  away  from  slavery. 

11.  For  the  most  part,  the  slaves  were  an  idle,  easy 


"Christmas,  Missis?" 

If  he  began  to  care 


322      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

going  people.  They  were  affectionate  and  warmly  at 
tached  to  their  masters  and  mistresses  if  these  were 
kind  to  them.  They  had  little  thought  of  anything  be 
yond  eating  and  sleeping  and  playing.  They  had  their 
holidays,  and  when  Christmas  came  they  flocked  to  the 
great  house  to  receive  their  presents. 

12.  It  was   a   mistake    to  think  that  the   South  was 
really  becoming   richer  by  means   of  slavery.      A  few 
planters    seerned    to   be    rich    because   they  had    large 
estates  and  a   great  body  of  servants,   but   the  whole 
country    was    not    growing    richer;     everywhere    there 
was  waste. 

13.  Instead  of  intelligent  men  working  hard  with  their 
hands  and  their  heads,  improving  the  land,  and  getting 
larger  crops  to  the  acre,  there  was   a   race  of  ignorant 
laborers  who  worked  as  little  as  they  could.     They  had 
nothing  to  gain  by  industry  and   economy.     They  laid 
by  nothing,  for  they  expected  to  be  taken  care  of  by 
their  masters. 

14.  The  South  did  not  see  that  it  was  becoming  poorer. 
It  saw  that  it  had  more  slaves  every  year,  and  must  find 
a  place  for  them.     It  perceived,  also,  that  the  North  was 
increasing  more   rapidly  in   population ;   the  Northwest 
was    filling   up    faster  than  the   Southwest.     The   non- 
slaveholding  States  were  growing  more  powerful  every 
year. 

15.  The  increasing  prosperity  of  the  free  States  was  a 
constant   menace  to   the  slave  States,  for  it  seemed  to 
say  that  States  where  labor  was  free  had  an  immense 
advantage  over  States  where  labor  was  enslaved.     The 
South  began  to  fear  that,  as  time  went  on,  the  free  States 
might  control  the  Union  and  then  might  even  undertake 
to  get  rid  of  slavery. 


THE   SYSTEM   OF  SLAVERY.  323 

16.  The  States  in  which  slavery  existed  were  held  to 
gether  by  this  fact ;  it  gave  them  an  interest  in  common 
which  the  other  States  had  not.     All  were  States  of  the 
Union,  but  the  Southern  States  were  also  slavery  States. 
They  were  ready  to  act  together  whenever  the  system 
which  was  so  important  to  them  seemed  to  be  in  danger. 

17.  There  always  was   danger.     Although  there  was 
often  a  strong  attachment  between  the  slaves  and  their 
masters,  the  laws  of  the  slave  States  showed  how  little 
the  masters  trusted  their  slaves.     These  laws  were  very 
stringent ;   the  life  as  well  as  the  liberty  of  the  slave  was 
in  the  power  of  the  master. 

18.  Many  slaves  ran  away  into  the  swamps  of  Florida, 
Virginia,  and  Alabama;    or  they  escaped    to    the  free 
States,  where  they  hid  in  cities  or  found  friends  among 
those  who  disliked  slavery.     When  they  were  ill  treated 
they   would    sometimes    revenge    themselves    on   their 
masters.     More  than  once  they  attempted  insurrection. 

19.  The  greatest  danger  to  slavery  was  in  the  growing 
belief  that  slavery  was  wrong,  and  that  the  nation  ought 
not  to  permit  men  and  women  to  be  owned  by  others, 
to  be  bought  and  sold,  and  to  have  no  other  rights  than 
those  which  belonged  to  horses  and  oxen. 

20.  But   slavery    existed    under    the    laws,    and    the 
States  where  it  did  not  exist  were  not  at  first  disposed 
to  interfere.     They  said  that  slavery  was  an  affair  of  the 
States  in  which  it  was  found.     For  the  most  part,  they 
were   too   busy  with   their  growing    industries    to   care 
about  a  matter  which  they  said  did  not  belong  to  them. 

21.  Besides,  the  Northern   States  were  now  engaged 
in    a    great  variety  of  enterprises,   while  the   Southern 
States  were  still  chiefly  employed  in  the  few  agricultural 
industries    of  tobacco,   cotton,    rice,    and    sugar.      The 


324  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION, 

South  thus  looked  to  the  North  for  clothing,  tools, 
much  of  the  food,  and  all  the  luxuries  of  life.  The 
merchants  of  the  North  found  a  great  market  in  the 
South  for  the  sale  of  their  goods ;  they  did  not  want 
anything  to  disturb  it;  they  needed  cotton  from  the 
South  to  keep  their  mills  running. 

22.  Families  from  the  different  sections  intermarried. 
Visitors  passed  from  South  to  North  and  from  North  to 
South.  The  churches  had  their  members  and  associa 
tions  in  both  parts  of  the  country.  So  most  people 
agreed  to  let  slavery  alone ;  and  many  at  the  North 
persuaded  themselves,  and  tried  to  persuade  others, 
that  it  was  not  so  bad  a  thing  after  all. 


CHAPTER  V. 

SLAVERY   AND    POLITICS. 

Compromise  (com*pro-mizc}.    An    I      in  a  dispute,  by  which  each  gives 
agreement  between  two   parties    |      up  a  part  of  its  demands. 

1.  WHEN  the  Territories  of  the  West  applied  for  ad 
mission  to  the  Union  as  States,  those  which  were  north 
of  the  Ohio  River  came  in   as  free  States.     Not  only 
were  they  settled  almost  wholly  by  emigrants  from  the 
older 'free  States,  but  the  Ordinance    of    1787    forever 
excluded  slavery  from  the  Northwest  Territory. 

2.  The  States  formed  south  of  the  Ohio  came  in  as 
slave  States.     They  were   formed  from  territory  which 
had  been  ceded  to  the  Union  by  the  older  slave  States. 
They  were   settled  by  families  from  those   States,  who 
carried  their  slaves  with  them,  and  observed  the  laws 
and  ways  to  which  they  had  been  accustomed. 


SLAVERY   AND   POLITICS.  325 

3.  But  when  the  Mississippi  was  crossed,  and  settle 
ments  began  to  be  made  in  the  great  territory  originally 
called  Louisiana,  the  question  arose  whether  the  States 
made  from  it  were  to  be  slave  States  or  free.     The  first 
discussion  was  over  the  admission  of  the  Territory  of 
Missouri  as  a  State. 

4.  It  belonged  to  Congress  to  decide  this  question. 
Members  from  the  free  States  said  that  Missouri  should 
not  come  in  except  under  laws  which  forbade  slavery. 
They  were  opposed  by  the  members  from  the  slave  States, 
and  the  debate  occupied  two  sessions  of  Congress. 

5.  At   last   an    agreement   was    reached,    called    the 
Missouri  Compromise.     By  this,  slavery  was  to  be  per 
mitted   in   Missouri,  but  was   to   be   prohibited 
forever  in  all  other  territory  west  of  the  Missis 
sippi  north  of  36°  30',  the  southern  boundary  of  Mis 
souri.     This  result  was  largely  brought  about  by  Henry 
Clay,  who  was  Speaker  of  the  House. 

6.  One  of  the  effects  of  the  controversy  had  been  to 
delay  the  admission  of  Maine,  which  wished  to  be  set 
off  from  Massachusetts.     The  Southern   members  had 
refused  to  admit  Maine  until  it  should  be  agreed  to 
admit  Missouri   as  a  slave   State.      The   great  debate 
showed  clearly  that  the  South  was  very  much  in  ear 
nest,  and  that  it  was  united  in  defence  of  slavery. 

7.  In  spite  of  these  dissensions,  the  Union  was  really 
growing  stronger.     One  sign  of  its  strength  was  in  the 
influence  which  it  had  on  its  neighbors.     The  provinces 
of  Spain  in  Mexico,  Central  America,  and  South  Amer 
ica  threw  off  the  dominion  of  the  mother-country,  and 
set  up  republics  after  the  pattern  of  the  United  States. 

8.  The  great  powers  of  Europe  stood  by  Spain  in  her 
attempt  to  recover  these  provinces.     President  Monroe 


326  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

declared   in    a    message   to   Congress    that  the    United 

1823      States  would  preserve  a  strict  neutrality  in  the 

war  between  Spain  and  her  provinces,  but  that 

when   any  province    became    independent,  the   United 

States  would  regard  an  attack  upon  it  by  a  European 

power  as  an  attack  on  herself. 

9.  This  declaration  has  received  the  name  of  the  Mon 
roe  Doctrine.     It  was  meant  to  assert  that  the  United 
States  had  so  great  an  interest  in  the  prosperity  of  the 
whole  American  continent,  that  it  never  would  permit 
Europe  to  recover  any  foothold  in  America  which   it 
once  had  lost. 

10.  Two    years    later,    the    South    American    States, 
which  were  now  independent,  proposed  to  hold  a  con 
gress    at   Panama  to   consult  upon   matters  of 
common  interest  to  all  America.     They  invited 

the  United  States  to  send  delegates.  John  Quincy 
Adams  was  President,  and  accepted  the  invitation,  in 
behalf  of  the  nation. 

11.  Congress,  however,  after  a  stormy  debate,  refused 
to  send  delegates.     These  South  American  States  had 
abolished    slavery;    they  were   near    neighbors   to    the 
South ;   they  might  include  Cuba,  which  was  still  a  part 
of  Spain,  make  the   island   independent,   and   free  the 
slaves  there.     The  whole  scheme  held  danger  for  the 
slave  States,  and  was  rejected. 

12.  The  slave   States  were  strong  supporters  of  the 
doctrine  that  the  States  were  independent  of  one  another 
and  of  the  Federal  government.     Each  was  a  sovereign 
State.     The  doctrine  had  been  held  from  the  beginning 
of  the  Union.     The  power  of  the  State  was  a  protection 
against  too  great  a  power  in  the  central  government. 

13.  This  doctrine  was  used  with  special  force  by  the 


SLAVERY   AND   POLITICS. 


people  of  the  South,  under  the  leadership  of  John  C. 
Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina.  It  was  a  safeguard  for 
slavery,  and  was  held  so  passionately  that  the  State  was 
put  before  the  Union.  "  I  am  a  Georgian,"  one  would 
say,  or  "  I  am  a 
South  Carolinian," 
before  he  would  say, 
"  I  am  an  Amer 
ican." 

14.  Georgia  wished 
to    get    rid    of  the 
Creeks    and    Chero- 
kees  remaining  with 
in    the    State  ;    but 
they  refused  to   go. 
The    United    States 
had     made    treaties 
with  them,  and  these 
treaties         acknowl 
edged    the    right  of 
the    Indians    to    the 
land      which      they 

held.     They  were  more  civilized  than  most  Indians,  and 
had  farms  which  they  cultivated. 

15.  A  few  of  their  chiefs  were  persuaded  to  sign  a 
new  treaty  with  Georgia,  giving  up  their  lands.     The 
other  Indians  at  once  put  them  to  death ;   they  declared 
that  these  chiefs  had  no  authority  to  sign  for  the  tribes, 
and  that  there  was  no  treaty.     Georgia  would  not  wait 
for  the  Indians  to  yield.     The  State  ordered  a  survey ; 
the  territory  was  within  her  boundaries,  but  it  also  was 
distinctly  under  the  control  of  the  Indians  by  agreement 
with  the  United  States. 


John  C.  Calhoun. 


328  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


List  of  Presidents,  1789-1829. 


No  Name. 

1.  George  Washington, 

(Portrait,  page  195.) 

2.  John  Adams, 

3.  Thomas  Jefferson, 

(Portrait,  page  269.) 

4.  James  Madison, 

5.  James  Monroe, 

6.  John  Quincy  Adams, 


State.  Term  of  Office. 

Virginia,  April  30,  1789  (day  of  inaugura 
tion),  to  March  4,  1 797, 

Massachusetts,  March  4,  1797,  to  March  4,  1801. 

Virginia,  March  4,  1801,  to  March  4,  1809. 

Virginia,  March  4,  1809,  to  March  4,  1817. 

Virginia,  March  4,  1817,  to  March  4,  1825. 

Massachusetts,  March  4,  1825,  to  March  4,  1829. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON.         329 

16.  The  United  States  was  very  desirous  of  removing 
the  Indians,  and  tried  every  means  to  persuade  them  to 
leave.     That  was  one  reason  why  it  suffered  Georgia  to 
crowd  out  the  Indians.     It  was  none  the  less  true  that  a 
State  was  taking  to  itself  a  power  which  belonged  only 
to  the  Union. 

17.  The  wrangle  over  the  Indians  began  in  the  admin 
istration  of  John   Quincy  Adams,  and  continued   after 
Andrew  Jackson  was  chosen  President.      Jackson  had 
no  love  for  the  Indians;   he  had  fought  them  all  his  life, 
and  he  did  not  now  interfere.     Georgia  had  her  own 
way,  and  the   doctrine  of  State  sovereignty  was  more 
firmly  held  than  ever. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


ADMINISTRATION   OF  ANDREW  JACKSON. 


Democratic.  Derived  from  two 
Greek  words  meaning  "  the  rule 
of  the  people." 


Null.     Of  no  force  in  law. 
Void.     Empty.     Null  and  void  is 
a  legal  term. 


1.  ANDREW  JACKSON  was  a  different  man  from  the 
Presidents  who  preceded  him.     They  had  lived  in  the 
older  parts  of  the  country  and  in  Europe ;    they   had 
been  trained  in  the  study  of  government,  both  at  home 
and  abroad.     Jackson,  on  the  other  hand,  had  grown  up 
on  the  frontier,  where  he  had  lived  among  rude  men. 

2.  He  had  been  known  chiefly  as  a  brave  man  who 
had  defeated  the  English  at  New  Orleans  and  had  car 
ried  on  successful  campaigns  against  the  Indians.     He 
was  a  man   of  strong  will,  who   loved   his   friends  and 
hated   his  enemies.     He  was  greatly  admired  by  the 


330  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

people,  because,  unlike   most  public  men,  he  seemed 

not  to  belong  to   a  separate  class,  but  to  be  one  of 

themselves. 

3.    In  Europe  one  class  of  men  was  looked  up  to  as 

having  a  right  to  govern.     It  was  only  gradually  that 

this  idea  faded  out 
in  America,  where 
every  freeman  had 
a  vote.  It  faded  out 
most  quickly  in  the 
newer  parts  of  the 
country,  where  all 
were  very  much  on 
the  same  footing. 
People  liked  Jack 
son  because  he  was 
an  American  and 
believed  with  all  his 
heart  in  the  Ameri 
can  Union. 

4.  The  party  which 
followed     Jackson's 

Andrew  JacfcBon.  lead  wag    called    the 

Democratic  party.  The  name  was  intended  to  de 
clare  that  it  was  the  party  of  the  people.  It  maintained 
that  the  people  should  everywhere  manage  their  own 
affairs,  and  that  the  general  government  should  interfere 
as  little  as  possible. 

5.  Opposed  to  it,  under  the  leadership  of  Henry  Clay, 
was  the  National  Republican  party,  which  maintained 
that  the  general  government  should  have  more  to  do 
with  managing  the  affairs  of  the  whole  country.  It  was 
in  favor  of  a  protective  tariff;  it  was  in  favor  also  of  a 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON.  331 


United  States  Bank,  with  branches,  to  be  chartered  by 
the  government,  instead  of  a  great  many  local  banks. 

6.  Jackson  was  devoted  to  the  Union;    but  he  had 
also  a  strong   conviction   that   local  affairs  should   be 
managed  by  the  local 

government.  It  was 
urged  that  the  United 
States  Bank  was  grow 
ing  too  powerful,  was 
interfering  with  local 
banks,  and  was  influ 
encing  the  general 
government.  Jack 
son  opposed  the  bank 
with  all  his  might, 
and  finally  succeeded 
in  closing  it. 

7.  Such    a    man 
could  not  help  having 
bitter     enemies     and 
ardent     friends.        It 
seemed  as  if  govern 
ment  had  passed  out  of  the  hands  of  a  set  of  men  who  had 
always  ruled,  and  into  the  hands  of  the  people.     Jackson 
turned  out  of  office  the  men  who  opposed  him,  and  put 
in  his  friends.     This  custom  has  prevailed  ever  since. 

8.  Jackson    had    a   powerful  party  behind   him,  and 
there  were  many  in  it  who  pushed  to  an  extreme  the 
doctrine  of  State   sovereignty.      The  question  whether 
the  Constitution  intended  a  Union  superior  to  the  States, 
or  a  compact  between  States  where  each  was  supreme, 
was  debated  in  the  United  States  Senate  in  1830. 

9.  Robert  Young  Hayne,  of  South  Carolina,  defended 


Henry  Clay. 


332     THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

the  State-sovereignty  doctrine,  and  Daniel  Webster,  of 
Massachusetts,  the  doctrine  of  the  supremacy  of  the 
Union.  In  the  debate  Webster  earned  the  reputation 
of  being  the  ablest  constitutional  defender  of  the  Union. 
The  closing  words  of  one  of  his  speeches,  "  Liberty  and 
Union,  now  and  forever,  one  and  inseparable,"  became  a 
watchword  of  the  people. 

10.  The  Southern  States  had  at  first  favored  a  protec 
tive  tariff,  because  it  had  made  a  new  market  for  cotton, 
where  it  would   not  be  taxed.     The   Northern   States, 
taking  advantage  of  the  tariff,  had  turned  their  energies 
to  manufacturing.     The  tariff,  by  successive   acts,  had 
been  made  to  cover  a  great  many  articles. 

11.  The  North  was  thus  growing  rich,  but  the  South 
seemed  to   be  gaining  nothing.     The   great  articles  of 
export,  cotton  and  tobacco,  went  from   the   South ;    it 
was  by  selling  these  that  the  country  was  able  to  buy 
goods  from  Europe.     But  when   these  goods  came,   a 
heavy  tax  was  laid  on  them,  and  thus  they  had  to  be 
sold  at  a  high  price. 

12.  The  South  said :   "  If  the  tariff  be   made  lower, 
these  goods,  which  our  tobacco  and  cotton  have  bought 
in  England,  will  not  cost  us  so  much."     The  North  said  : 
"  No.     But  the  foreign  goods  will  be  so  cheap  that  it 
will  be  impossible  for  us  to  manufacture  and  sell  them 
at  the  same  or  a  lower  price,  and  all  our  manufactories 
will  have  to  stop." 

13.  At  last  the  State  of  South  Carolina  declared  that 
the  tariff  had  become  so  oppressive  to  her  citizens  that 
it  could  no  longer  be  borne.     A  convention  was  called 
in  November,  1832,  which  passed  an  ordinance  declaring 
the  tariff  acts  to  be  null  and  void  so  far  as  South  Caro 
lina  was  concerned. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON  333 


Daniel  Webster,  Statesman. 
Born  January  18,  1782 ;  died  October  24,  1852. 


14.  The   convention  threatened  that   if  the  Federal 
government  should  attempt  to  enforce  the  tariff  acts. 


334  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

South  Carolina,  as  a  free  and  independent  State,  would 
withdraw  from  the  Union.  Nullification  was  the  name 
given  to  the  act  by  which  the  State  declared  certain 
laws  to  have  no  force  in  her  territory. 

15.  Mr.   Calhoun   and   his  followers   maintained   that 
the  State  could  refuse  to  obey  laws  made  by  Congress, 
when  those  laws  were  injurious  to  her,  and  that  the  Fed 
eral   government  could    not    force    her  to   obey.      But 
people  saw  instinctively  that  force  might  be  used ;   and 
all  over  the  State  military  companies  were  formed,  and 
preparations  for  resistance  were  made. 

16.  President  Jackson  believed  that  the  States  should 
manage  their  own  affairs.     He  also  believed  that  when 
laws  were  passed  in  Congress  for  the  whole  country,  no 
one  State  had  a  right  to  refuse  to  obey  those  laws.     He 
told   South   Carolina  at  once  that,  if  she  resisted,  the 
whole  force  of  the  Union  would  be  used  against  her. 

17.  For  a  while  it  looked  as  if  there  would  be  fight 
ing.     But  Clay,  who  was  the  leader  of  the  protectionists, 
came  forward   and  proposed   a  compromise   by  which 
the  tariff  was  modified.     South  Carolina  had  won  her 
point.     The  doctrine  of  Nullification  had  not  been  put 
to  the  test  of  arms  ;  but  the  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty 
had  established  itself  still  more  firmly  at  the  South. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ANNEXATION   OF   TEXAS. 
Rio  Grande  (Redo  Grakn'dS).         \          Houston  (Heutstun). 

1.  CALHOUN  was  steadily  teaching  the  Southern  States 
that  their  safety  lay  in  the  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty. 


ANNEXATION   OF  TEXAS.  335 

The  slave-holders  were  beginning  to  think  that  the 
Union  was  not  worth  much  to  them  unless  it  protected 
the  slave  system.  Meanwhile  a  very  different  belief  was 
becoming  common  at  the  North,  and  largely  through 
the  influence  of  one  man. 

2.  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  of  Massachusetts,  —  a  poor 
man,  who  had  been  bred  a  printer,  —  established  a  weekly 
newspaper,  called  "  The  Liberator."    It  was  de 
voted  to  the  entire  and  immediate  abolition  of 
African  slavery  in  America.     For  his  part,  he  did  not 
think  the  Union  worth  preserving  if  it  protected  the 
slave  system. 

3.  He  took  the  ground  that  for  a  man  to  hold  slaves 
at  all  was  a  sin.     He  was  not  the  first  to  say  this,  but 
his  openness  of  speech  and  his  persistence  made  him 
and  his  paper  conspicuous.     Others,  men  and  women, 
came  forward  to  support  him,  and  soon  societies  were 
formed  for  the  abolition  of  slavery.     The  abolitionists 
did  not  constitute  a  political  party,  but  they  kept  up  an 
incessant  attack  upon  the  evil  of  slavery. 

4.  They  were   persecuted;    their  books   and   papers 
were  destroyed ;   but  every  attempt  to  stop  them  only 
gave  a  new  opportunity  for  the  discussion  of  the  rights 
and  wrongs   of  slavery.      The   slave-holders   and   their 
friends  at  the  North  declared  that  the  abolitionists  were 
destroying  the  peace  of  the  country.      They  charged 
them  with  inciting  the  slaves  to  insurrection,  and  they 
called    upon   all   friends   of    the   Union   to    put  them 
down. 

5.  In  Congress  they  made  rules  to  prevent  the  intro 
duction  of  any  matter  hostile  to  slavery.     They  tried  to 
exclude  petitions  for  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  Dis- 

4-*-1/"»4-         /-\-T          l^/-\  1  fl  »-fc-l  V»1  *1  0  *•*  *-1          1  t-\          4-V\  £*         /"l^x-v«-*-«4-/-\  *-C  f\r*  s-\trs-\+*         •*  T  r  V*  «  ^  T-» 


336      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

Congress  had  control.  They  took  the  ground  that 
slavery  was  a  matter  which  could  not  be  touched  by 
Congress. 

6.  The  right  of  petition  has  been  a  right  held  sacred 
by  the  people ;   and  a  champion  for  this  right  appeared 
in  John  Ouincy  Adams,  who   had   been  sent  back  to 
Washington  as  representative  from  his  district  in  Mas 
sachusetts.      He   presented    these   petitions    again    and 
again.     The  slavery  party  refused  to  admit  them ;   and 
the  consequence  was  that  multitudes  of  people  at  the 
North  were  gained  over  to  the  anti-slavery  side. 

7.  The  political  parties  had  not  yet  openly  divided  on 
the  question  of  slavery.     But  the  opposition  to  Jackson 
and  the  Democratic  party  became  firmer,  and  took  the 

name   of  the  Whig   party.      The    Democrats, 

1836 

however,    elected    the    next   President,    Martin 
Van  Buren,  of  New  York.     The  Whigs  were  success 
ful  in  electing  Van  Buren's  successor,  William 
Henry    Harrison,    of   Ohio.      Harrison    died    a 
month  after  he  entered  office ;   and  the  Vice-President, 
John  Tyler,  of  Virginia,  became  President. 

8.  Since   Missouri,   two    other  States    had   been    ad 
mitted  to  the  Union,  —  Arkansas   in   1836,  and  Michi 
gan  in  1837.     Half  of  the  States  were  now  free  States, 
and  half  slave ;   but  in  population  the  free  States  were 
rapidly  gaining  on  the  slave  States.     In   1830  the  ex 
cess  was    over    a  million;   in    1840  it  was    nearly  two 
and  a  half  millions. 

9.  Moreover,  after  the  admission  of  Arkansas,  Florida 
was  the   only  Territory  which  could  be  admitted  as  a 
slave  State.     To  the  north  and  northwest  of  the  line 
of  36°  30'  lay  an  apparently  boundless  country,  out  of 
which    free    States    could    be   formed.      It  was  in  this 


ANNEXATION   OF  TEXAS.  337 

direction    that    the    population    of    the    country    was 
moving. 

10.  Southern  statesmen  saw  very  clearly  that  by  the 
natural   growth   of  the   country  the   free   States  would 
soon  far  exceed   the  slave  States   in  territory,  popula 
tion,  wealth,  and  political  power.     They  saw  that  they 
must  in  some  way  enlarge  the  boundary  of  the  slave 
States,  and  they  looked  for  this  to  the  great  country  of 
Texas.      It  lay  south  of  36°  30',  was  suited  to  slavery, 
and  was  already  occupied  by  many  Southerners. 

11.  Texas  was  originally  a  part  of  the  Spanish  prov 
ince  of  Mexico.     When  the  United  States  bought  Lou 
isiana  of  France,  there  was  a  dispute  with  Spain  whether 
the   boundary  of  that  province  was  the   Sabine   River 
or   the    Rio   Grande.      When,  sixteen   years    later,   the 
United  States  bought  Florida  of  Spain,  it  was  a  part  of 
the    agreement   that   the    line    between    Louisiana   and 
Mexico  should  be  the  Sabine  River. 

12.  In  1821  Mexico  revolted  from  Spain,  and  formed 
a    republic    modelled    after   the    United    States.      Like 
other  Spanish  States  in  America,  it  abolished  slavery. 
The   South  thus  had   for   its   neighbor   a   free   country 
hemming  it  in  on  the  south  and  southwest.     President 
John  Quincy  Adams  and  President  Jackson  each  made 
the  attempt  to  buy  Texas  of  Mexico;   but  Mexico  re 
fused  to  sell. 

13.  Meanwhile,    emigration   from   the    Southwestern 
States  had  set  in,  and  many  Americans  had  made  their 
home  in  Texas.     The  most  noted  of  them  was  General 
Sam  Houston,  of  Tennessee,  who  was  the  leader  of  an 
adventurous  set  of  men.     At  his  instigation  Texas,  in 
1835,  declared  her  independence  of  Mexico,  and  set  up 
a  government  of  her  own,  with  Houston  at  the  head. 


338 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


List  of  Presidents,  1829-1849. 

No.  Name.        .  State.  Term  of  Office. 

7.  Andrew  Jackson,  Tennessee,  March  4,  1829,  to  March  4,  1837. 

(Portrait,  page  330.) 

8.  Martin  Van  Buren,  New  York,  March  4,  1837,  to  March  4, 1841. 
g.  William  Henry  Harrison,1  Ohio,  March  4,  1841,  to  April  4,  1841. 

10.  John  Tyler,2  Virginia,      April  6,  1841,  to  March  4,  1845. 

TI.  James  Knox  Polk,  Tennessee,  March  4,  1845,  to  March  4,  1849. 

1  Died  in  office.  2  Elected  as  Vice-President. 


ANNEXATION   OF  TEXAS.  339 

14.  Texas  then  applied  for  annexation  to  the  Union. 
The  importance  of  such  an  addition  was  seen  at  once. 
Out  of  this  vast  territory  five  States  could  be  formed.    If 
slave  States,  they  would  greatly  strengthen  the  slavery 
party.     The  Whigs,  under  Webster  and  Clay,  opposed 
annexation.     They  said  that  to  annex  Texas  was  to  go 
to  war  with  Mexico ;   for  Mexico  had  not  acknowledged 
the  independence  of  Texas. 

15.  The  question  of  annexation  was  hotly  discussed 
in  the  Presidential  election  of  1844.     Van  Buren,  who 
had   opposed   annexation,  was   rejected  by  the  Demo 
cratic  party,  and  James  Knox  Polk,  of  Tennessee,  who 
favored    annexation,    was    nominated.       Henry 

1844. 

Clay  was  nominated  by  the  Whigs.     A  bitter 
contest   followed.      Polk  was   elected,   and    Texas  was 
annexed  by  resolution  of  Congress.     Two  States  were 
now  admitted  into  the  Union,  —  Florida  in  March,  1845, 
and  Texas  in  December  of  the  same  year. 

16.  In  spite  of  the  strong  opposition  to  the  annexa 
tion  by  the  anti-slavery  party,  there  was  a  general  feel 
ing  of  pride  that  the  country  had  acquired  so  large  an 
addition.     Politicians  in  favor  of  annexation  did  their 
best  to  draw  men's   minds  away  from  the  question  of 
slavery,   and  to  persuade  them   to    think  only  of  the 
splendid  prospects  of  the  United  States.     They  began 
to  say  that  it  was  the  "  manifest  destiny  "  of  the  nation 
to  possess  the  whole  continent. 


340 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE  WAR  WITH   MEXICO. 


Corpus  Christ!  (K'oSpus 
Nueces  (Nwfflses). 
Palo  Alto  (Pah'lo  AM' to}. 
Resaca  de  la  Palma  (Ra-saWkah 

ddlah  Pahlhnah}. 
Kearney  (Kdr'ne}. 
Santa  F6  (Sahn'tah  Fa  )=  Holy 

Faith. 

Monterey  (MSn-teh-rd'}. 
Puebla  (Pwd'blah}. 
Saltillo  (Sahl-teel'yo). 


Buena  Vista  (Bwd'nah 

=  Fair  View. 

Cerro  Gordo  (Scr'ro  Gor'do}. 
Jalapa  (Hah-lah'pah}. 
Contreras  (Kon-tr$ras}. 
Churubusco  (Choo-roo-boos'ko}. 
Molino   del  Rey  (Mo-lee'no  dtt 

A'a)  ==  King's  Mill. 
Chapultepec  ( Cha-pool-td-pett}. 
Gila  (Jee'lah}. 
Mesilla  (Mt-seePyah). 


1.  IN  anticipation    of  trouble  with   Mexico,   a  naval 
expedition  had  been  sent  to  the  Gulf.     The  greater  part 
of  the  United   States   army,  then   numbering  not  more 
than  five  thousand  men,  was  stationed  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Corpus  Christi,  in  Texas.     The  town  stood  at 
the  mouth  of  the   Nueces   River,  which  the  Mexicans 
asserted  was  the  boundary  of  Texas'.  v 

2.  General  Zachary  Taylor  was  in  command  of  the 
United  States  troops.     He   called  for  volunteers   from 
Louisiana  and  Texas,  and  moved  his  army  to  the  banks 
of  the  Rio  Grande,  which  was  regarded  by  the  Texans 

May  8-9,   as  their  boundary.     A  Mexican   force   in   the 
1846.      neighborhood  attempted  to  intercept  his  move 
ments,  and  battles  were  fought  at  Palo  Alto  and  Resaca 
de  la  Palma,  in  which  the  Mexicans  were  defeated. 

3.  The    United    States    government,    before  it  could 
hear  of  these  actions,  declared  war  against  Mexico,  and 

May  11,     called  for  fifty  thousand  volunteers.      Mexico 
1846.       likewise  declared  war  upon  the  United  States 
for  interfering  in  her  affairs  with  Texas. 


CAMPAIGN  OF  GEN. SCOTT 

Scale  of.  60  Miles 


MEXICO 

TO  ILLUSTRATE  THE  WAR  1846-8 

Scale  of  Statute  Miles 
100      2W      300      400 


THE   WAR   WITH   MEXICO.  34! 

4.  The  republic  of  Mexico  had  little  strength  or 
union.  It  was  composed  of  a  population  partly  pure 
Indian,  partly  pure  Spanish,  and  partly  of  both  races 
mingled  by  marriage.  The  people  had  had  very  lit 
tle  training  in  self-government.  The  different  states 
were  jealous  of  one  another,  and  the  chief  power  was 


f    s   * 

f   b  * 


CAMPAIGN  OF  GEN. TAYLOR      If      & 

Scale  of ,      ,      ,      ,     n — .  50  Miles 


held  by  whatever  military  leader  could  command  the 
largest  force. 

5.  Soon  after  the  declaration  of  war,  Colonel  Stephen 
W.  Kearney  was  ordered  to  lead  an  expedition  into  New 
Mexico   for  the    purpose   of  separating  that    province 
from  Mexico.     Leaving  Fort  Leavenworth,  he  followed 
what  was  known  as  the  Santa  Fe  trail,  to  Bent's  Fort, 
along  the  Arkansas  River,  across  the  Colorado  moun 
tains  to  the  Rio  Grande,  and  down  that  river  to  Santa  Fe. 

6.  Here   he   took   possession   of  the   country   in   the 
name  of  the  United  States.     He  declared  New  Aug  18> 
Mexico  a  Territory  of  the  Union,  and  appointed     1846> 

a  governor.  Leaving  some  troops  there,  he  set  off  for 
California,  to  carry  out  the  same  design  of  separating  a 
Mexican  state  from  the  republic  of  Mexico  and  attaching 
it  to  the  United  States. 

7.  Before  war  was  declared,  Captain  John  C.  Fremont 
had  been  sent  on  an  exploring  expedition  to  California. 


342  THE   DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

Some  vessels  of  the  navy  also  were  sent  to  the  Pacific 
coast  to  be  in  readiness.  The  United  States  had  reason 
to  think  that  the  English  would  make  an  excuse  of  the 
Mexican  troubles  to  set  up  a  claim  to  California. 

8.  Fremont  and  his  men,  aided  by  officers  of  the  navy 
with  marines,  made  no   delay  when  they  learned  that 
war  was   in  progress.      They  easily  took  possession  of 

August,   one  village    after    another;    they  expelled   the 

1846.      Mexican  soldiers,  and   finally  seized  Monterey, 

the  capital  of  the  province.     There  were  a  number  of 

American  settlers  there,  who  proceeded  to  declare  the 

independence  of  California  and  organize  a  government. 

9.  Meanwhile    General    Taylor    began    a    movement 
upon  the  city  of  Mexico.     As  soon   as  he  could  pro 
cure    light-draught   steamers    and    an    addition    to    his 
forces,  he   advanced   up   the  Rio  Grande   to   Monterey, 

Sept.  24,   in  Mexico.     He  besieged  the  place,  and  made 
1846.      a  SUCCession  of  sharp  attacks,  which  ended  in  its 
capture.      An  armistice  of  six  weeks  was  then  agreed 
upon  between  the  two  armies. 

10.  Just  as  General  Taylor  was  opening  his  guns  upon 
Monterey,    General    Santa   Anna    entered    the    city  of 
Mexico.       He  was    a    Mexican    leader   who   had   been 
banished  from  the  country  the  year  before.     Now  he 
was  recalled  by  some  of  his  old  troops,  and  declared 
President  of  the  republic.      He  knew  that  the  city  of 
Mexico  was   the    point   toward    which    the   Americans 
would  move,  and  he  prepared  to  defend  it. 

11.  The  government  at  Washington  ordered  General 
Winfield   Scott  to   Mexico   to   assume  chief  command. 
His  plan  was  to  take  Vera  Cruz,  and  then,  with  that 
for  a  base,  to  march  upon  the  capital.     He  arrived  at 
the  mouth   of  the   Rio  Grande    in  January,    1847,   and 


THE   WAR   WITH   MEXICO.  343 

called  upon  General  Taylor  to  send  him  ten  thousand 
men. 

12.  Santa  Anna  learned  of  this  order,  and  moved  at 
once  with  a  large  force  upon  Taylor,  hoping  to   crush 
him  in  his  weakened  condition.     The  American  army 
was  then  at  Saltillo,  for  it  was  slowly  advancing  into  the 
interior.     Taylor  took   up   a  strong  position  at  a  place 
called  Buena  Vista,  and  awaited  the  enemy's  attack. 

13.  A  desperate  battle  was  fought  February  23,  1847. 
The  Americans  remained  in  possession  of  the  field ;   the 
Mexicans  withdrew  and  hurried  to   attack  Scott,  who 
was  expected  at  Vera  Cruz.     Scott  landed,  be-  March  27, 
sieged  Vera  Cruz,  compelled  the   place  to  sur 
render,   and   in   the   middle  of  April  began  his  march 
upon  the  city  of  Mexico.     It  was  three  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  years  since  Cortez  had  started  from  the 
same  port  on  the  same  march. 

7.4.    Scott   fought   his   way  to    the    city.      At   Cerro 
Gordo,  fifty  miles  northwest  of  Vera  Cruz,  he  found  the 
Mexicans  intrenched.    He  stormed  the  position  April  is, 
and  carried   it.     Santa  Anna  retreated  toward     1847- 
Jalapa-     Scott  followed   him   and   took  the  place,   but 
advanced  to   Puebla,  where  he   lay  till  early  in  August, 
waiting  for  reinforcements.     On  the  loth  of  August  the 
leading  division  of  the  army  caught  sight  of  the  city  of 
Mexico  from  the  heights  overlooking  it. 

15.  When  Cortez  conquered  Mexico  the  city  was  in 
the  midst  of  a  great  lake.  Since  that  time  the  Spaniards 
had  drained  the  country  about  the  city  into  three  lakes. 
The  city  was  approached  by  causeways  crossing  marshy 
land,  and  each  causeway  was  defended  by  fortified 
rocky  hills.  It  was  at  these  points  that  the  Mexicans 
made  their  final  stand. 


344  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

16.  The  first  attack  by  the  Americans  was  made  on 
August  20, —  the  battle  of  Contreras.     The  battles  of 
Churubusco  and  Molino  del  Rey  followed.     In  each  of 
these  engagements  the  Americans  were  victorious,  and 
came  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  city.      Finally,  the  last 
defence  of  the  capital,  the  rock  of  Chapultepec,  was 
taken  by  storm;  and  the  next  day,  September  14,  1847, 
Mexico  surrendered. 

17.  This  was  the  end  of  the  war.    A  treaty  was  entered 
into  with  Mexico,  by  which  the  Rio  Grande  was  made  the 

Feb.  2,    southwestern  boundary  of  the  United  States, 

IMS.      ancj  the  Qjja  River  the  northern  boundary  of 

Mexico.     The  United  States  paid  Mexico  fifteen  million 

dollars   for   the  territory  which  was  thus  added  to  its 

domain,   exclusive  of  Texas. 

18.  Five   years  later,   the   United  States  bought  the 
Mesilla  Valley,  south  of  the  Gila  River,  for  ten  million 
dollars.     General  James  Gadsden  was  the  agent  in  this 
purchase.      By  these  two  cessions  Mexico  transferred  to 
the  United  States  the  country  now  comprised  in  Cali 
fornia,  Arizona,  Nevada,  Utah,  and  parts  of  Wyoming, 
Colorado,  Kansas,  and  New  Mexico. 

19.  A  few  months  after  the  Mexican  war  opened,  the 
President  asked  Congress  to  vote  money  for  the  pur 
chase  of  territory  from  Mexico,  that  so  he  might  end 
the  war.     David  Wilmot,  a  Democratic  member  from 
Pennsylvania,  moved  that  the  provision  of  the  Ordinance 
of  1787  which  forbade  slavery  should  be  applied  to  any 
such  territory.     His  motion  was  lost;   but  the  Wilmot 
Proviso  was  a  doctrine  of  the  new  Free-Soil  party  formed 
in  1848.     This  new  party  as  well  as  the  Democrats  had 
a  candidate  for  the  presidency  in  1848 ;   but  the  Whigs, 
who  had  nominated  General  Taylor,  carried  the  day. 


OREGON.  345 

CHAPTER  IX. 

OREGON. 

1.  TEXAS  was  the  last  slave-State  added  to  the  Union. 
The  tide  of  emigration  was  moving  steadily  northwest 
ward.      In    1846  Iowa   was    admitted   into    the    Union^ 
and    in     1848   Wisconsin.      While    the    representatives 
of  the    people    in    Congress  were   struggling  with  the 
question  of  free  or  slave   territory,  the    people   them 
selves  were  rapidly  increasing  the  influence  of  the  free 
States. 

2.  The   limit  of  the   country  on  the  north  was  the 
boundary  line  which  separated  the  United  States  from 
the  British  possessions.     When  a  treaty  of  peace  was 
made    after   the   war   for   independence,    this    northern 
boundary  was  made  to  run  from  the  St.  Croix  River  to 
the  Mississippi.     The  St.  Lawrence  River  and  the  great 
lakes  marked  most  of  the  boundary,  but  for  a  part  of 
the  way  there  was  only  an  imaginary  line  which  never 
had  been  laid  down  in  a  survey. 

3.  Thus  there  was  a  large  tract  of  country  which  was 
claimed  by  the  inhabitants  of  Maine  and  by  those  of 
Canada.     The  dispute  ran  high,  and  sometimes  led  to 
petty  warfare,  which  threatened,  at  one  time,  to  bring 
the  two  nations  into  open  war.     In   1842  the  English 
government  sent  Lord  Ashburton  as   special   commis 
sioner  to  settle  the  dispute ;   and  he,  with  Mr.  Webster, 
who   was    Secretary   of   State,    established    the    north 
eastern  boundary  as  it  now  stands. 

4.  The  territory  west  of  the  Mississippi  had  originally 


346      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

been  claimed  by  Great  Britain  and  by  France.  The 
dividing  line  was  from  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  west  to 
the  Rocky  Mountains  on  the  forty-ninth  parallel.  When 
the  great  struggle  between  England  and  France  was 
ended  in  1763,  France  ceded  to  England  all  her  terri 
tory  east  of  the  Mississippi,  and  to  Spain  all  that  she 
claimed  west  of  that  river. 

5.  When,   therefore,   in    1800,    Spain   ceded   back  to 
France  what  she  had  received  in  1763,  and  the  United 
States   immediately   bought   the   same    of  France,   the 
boundary  continued  to  be  the  forty-ninth  parallel  on  the 
north    and   the    Rocky    Mountains    on   the   west.     But 
Spain   still    claimed    the    Pacific   coast  as   far  north   as 
54°  40'.     She  then  held  Mexico  and  California,  and  her 
vessels  sailed  up  and  down,  trading  with  the  natives. 

6.  England,  on  the  other  hand,  claimed  on  the  Pacific 
coast  as   far  south  as  the   forty-second  parallel,  which 
was  the  northern  boundary  of  California.     When  Spain 
sold  Florida  to  the  United  States,  in  1819,  she  also  re 
linquished  all  claim  to  the  country  north  of  the  forty- 
second  parallel  and  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

7.  Whatever  claim,  therefore,  Spain  once  had  to  that 
country,  the   United  States  now  received   from   Spain. 
It  was  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  parallel  of  54°  40', 
on  the  south  by  the  parallel  of  42°,  and  lay  between  the 
Pacific  Ocean  and  the  Rocky  Mountains.     It  went  by 
the  name  of  Oregon,  and  included  the  present  State  of 
Oregon,  Washington,  Idaho,  and  part  of  Montana  Terri 
tories,  as  well  as  part  of  British  Columbia. 

8.  The  United  States  rested  its  claim  to  this  territory 
on   other   grounds.     In    1792   Captain  Robert  Gray,  of 
Boston,  discovered  and  partly  explored  the  river  which 
he  named,  after  his  vessel,  the  Columbia.     According 


OREGON.  347 

to  usage,  the  country  drained  by  the  river  became 
the  possession  of  the  nation  to  which  the  discoverer 
belonged. 

9.  Lewis  and  Clarke  also  had  followed  the  Columbia 
down  from  its  source  in  the  mountains ;  and  after  their 
return,  John  Jacob  Astor,  a  New  York  fur  merchant, 
sent  out  a  company,  and  established  near  the  mouth  of 
the  river  a  trading-post,  to  which  the  name  Astoria  was 
given.     On  the  other  hand,  the  Hudson  Bay  Company 
of  England,  which  controlled  the  great  west  of  Canada, 
had  posts  at  the  mouth  of  Eraser's  River  and  along  the 
mountain  passes. 

10.  After  the  second  war  with  England,  when  both 
countries  claimed  this  region,   it  was   agreed  in    1818 
that  they  should   hold   it  jointly  for  ten  years.      The 
Hudson   Bay  Company,  which  was  fully  equipped  for 
the  fur  trade,  increased  its  stations.     At  the  end   of  the 
ten  years  it  seemed   to  have  almost  entire  possession. 
In   1827,  when  the  ten  years  were  near  an  end,  it  was 
agreed  to  continue  the  joint  occupation  until  notice  of  its 
termination  should  be  given  by  one  nation  or  the  other^ 

11.  When  this  agreement  was  thus  renewed,  St.  Louis 
was  the  great  centre  of  the  fur  trade  of  the  West.    Expe 
ditions  from  that  point  into  the  disputed  territory  soon 
became  common.     The  hunters  brought  back  word  of 
the  fine  farming  and  grazing  ground  which  they  had 
seen,  and  parties  of  emigrants  began  to  make  their  way 
in  that  direction. 

12.  The   Hudson   Bay  Company  put  every  possible 
obstacle  in  the  way  of  immigration.     They  wished  to 
keep  the   country  for  trapping  and  hunting;   if  settle 
ments  were  made,  that  would  be  the  end  of  their  busi 
ness.     They  managed  to  create  the  impression  in  the 


348  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

United  States  that  the  Rocky  Mountains  could  not  be 
crossed  by  wagons,  and  that  the  country  on  the  other 
side  was  a  barren  wilderness. 

13.  In   1836  a  company  of  missionaries  was  sent  out 
from  the  Eastern  States  to  the  Oregon  Indians.     One 
of  them,   Dr.   Marcus   Whitman,   was   a   man   of  great 
energy  and  foresight.     He  saw  that  it  was  practicable 
for  emigrant   trains  to  cross   the    mountains    by    good 
passes,  and  he  knew  that  if  he  could  make  this  generally 
known,  the    people    of  the  United    States  would    soon 
occupy  the  country. 

14.  Now,  when    Lord   Ashburton   came    in    1842    to 
settle  with  Mr.  Webster  the  boundary  line  between  the 
British  possessions  and  the  United  States,  the  Hudson 
Bay  Company   had   succeeded   in   keeping  out   almost 
all  American  immigrants.      They  had  laid  their  plans 
also  to  bring  in  English  settlers   from   the   Red  River 
country   so   as  to   strengthen   the    British   claim   to    all 
Oregon. 

15.  In  October  of  that  year,  Dr.  Whitman  was  at  one 
of  the  company's  posts  when  the  news  came  that  a  large 
body  of  English  settlers  was  at  hand.     He  saw  at  once 
what  this  meant.     With  only  a  few  hours'  preparation, 
he  set  off  on  horseback,  determined  to  go  to  Washing 
ton.      He  meant  to   see  Mr.  Webster  to  tell  him   how 
possible  it  was  for  the  United  States  to  occupy  Oregon, 
and  so  to  prevent  him  from   making  any  treaty  which 
should  surrender  that  country. 

16.  It  was  a  terrible  ride.     With  a  companion  and  a 
guide  he  left  the  neighborhood  of  what  is  now  Walla- 
Walla,  October   3,   1842.     Exactly  three  months   after 
ward  he  was  at  Santa  F<6,  having  braved  the  snow  and 
ice  and  wintry  blasts  of  an  almost  trackless  region.     He 


OREGON.  349 

pushed  on  to  St.  Louis,  and  thence  to  Washington. 
There  he  found  that  the  treaty  had  been  signed,  but  that 
Oregon  had  been  left  out  of  the  settlement  altogether. 

17.    Dr.  Whitman's  errand  was  to  make  clear  to  the 
administration  at  Washington  the  value  of  Oregon,  and 


Whitman  starting  for  Washington. 

then  to  organize  companies  of  emigrants.     He  did  both. 
In  the    following  summer  he    carried  a  great  body  of 
settlers  over  the  mountains,  and  at  the  close  of    1844 
there  were  three  thousand   Americans  within  Oregon 
The  people  were  fast  deciding  the  question. 


350 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


18.  Congress  now  took  up  the  matter  in  earnest. 
There  were  some  who  called  loudly  for  the  whole 
country,  and  raised  the  cry  of  "  Fifty-four  forty  or 
fight,"  meaning  that  the  parallel  of  54°  40'  must  be 
made  the  northern  boundary.  The  wiser  men  were 
ready  to  compromise,  and  a  treaty  was  made  with  Great 
Britain  in  1846  by  which  the  forty-ninth  parallel  was 
made  the  dividing  line  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 


CHAPTER   X. 


CALIFORNIA. 


Lar'a-mie. 
Wy-o'ming. 

El     Dorado     (Do-rattdo]  =  The 
Golden  Region.    The  name  given 


by  the  Spaniards  to  a  fabulous 
region  in  America,  supposed  to 
be  the  richest  spot  in  the  world. 
San  Joaquin  ( Wah-keen'}. 


1.  IN   1848  California  became   the   property  of  the 
United  States  by  purchase  from  Mexico.     In  the  same 
year  gold  was  discovered   in  the  valley  of  the  Sacra 
mento  River,   at  the  mills  of  Colonel  Sutter,  a  Swiss 
immigrant ;   and  a  very  hasty  exploration  showed  that 
there  was  a  great  deposit  of  the  precious  metal. 

2.  The  news  spread  all  over  the  world,  and  immedi 
ately  there  followed  a  rush  to  the  gold  region.     The 
great  body  of  the  immigrants  was  at  first  made  up  of 
men  only,  who  came  chiefly  from  the  Northern  States  of 
the  Union.     There  were  three  modes  of  reaching  Cali 
fornia: — by  ship  round    Cape  Horn ;   by  ship   to  Pan 
ama,  thence  across  the  isthmus,  and  again  by  ship ;  and 
finally  by  the  overland  route. 

3.  In  two  years  there  were   a   hundred  thousand  in- 


CALIFORNIA.  351 

habitants  in  the  valleys  of  the  Sacramento  and  San 
Joaquin  Rivers.  The  splendid  harbor  of  San  Fran 
cisco  gave  shelter  to  vessels  which  came  from  all  parts 
of  the  world.  The  town  of  San  Francisco,  which  in 


City  of  San  Francisco, 

1840  had  only  five   hundred    inhabitants,   now   sprang 
into  a  city. 

4.  At  first  California  was  regarded  as  an  El  Dorado.   It 
was  occupied  by  a  restless  population  searching  for  gold  ; 
but   the    needs    of  the    new   country  quickly  attracted 
merchants,  while  the  fruitful  valleys  induced  farmers  to 
settle.     Many  who  had  come  to  dig  for  gold  found  it 
more  profitable  to  engage  in  business  or  agriculture. 

5.  The   overland   route   to  California  was  a  perilous 
one.     Beyond  the  settled   country  lay  the  "  plains,"  a 
hundred    days'    journey   from    the    California   valleys. 


352  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE    UNION. 

Great  herds  of  buffalo  were  found  on  these  plains,  and 
were  hunted  by  roving  tribes  of  Indians.  In  1848  Fort 
Laramie,  in  what  is  now  Wyoming  Territory,  was  the 
extreme  western  limit  of  population. 

6.  At  one   spot,   however,   midway   on   the   route   to 
California,   a    singular  settlement  had   been   made.     A 
man  named  Joseph  Smith  declared  that  he  had  received 
a  revelation  from  God,  which  he  published  in  1830  in 
a   book   called    the   Book   of  Mormon.      He   formed   a 
society  of  men  and  women,  and  they  made  a  settlement 
in  Ohio  and  afterward  in  Missouri. 

7.  In  1838  he  was  driven  away  with  his  followers  to 
Nauvoo,  in  Illinois.     Six  years  later,  Smith  was  killed, 
and  the  Mormons,  under  Brigham  Young,  in  1847  made 
a  new  move ;   this  time  they  went  far  beyond  the  west 
ern  frontier.     The  Mormons  were  a  farming  and  grazing 
people,  and  on  the  broad  plain  about  Great  Salt  Lake 
they  led  their  lives  apart  from  other  men. 

8.  Their  missionaries  travelled  in  the  older  States  and 
in  Europe,  making  converts  and  bringing  them  to  the 
new  home.     They  offered  to  people  who  were  discon 
tented  and  to  the  hard-worked  poor  a  land  of  promise 
and   plenty.      They   appealed  to  religious   people,  and 
declared  that  God  was  with  them,  as  He  had  been  with 
the  Jews  of  old. 

9.  The  Mormon  State  differed  widely  from  the  States 
of  the  Union.     There  was  no  real  power  in  the  hands  of 
the  people ;   it  was  all  in  the  hands  of  a  few  men,  who 
chose  their  own  successors,  and  taxed  the  people  for 
their   own  profit.      The  Mormons  had  their  own  laws 
and   customs,  which  were  not  those   of  the  American 
people.      They  did    not   regard   the   sacredness  of  the 
family,  but  gave  the  rich  more  wives  than  one. 


CALIFORNIA.  353 

10.  This  strange  community  could  live  only  by  sepa 
ration  from  other  people.     Yet  it  lay  in  the  track  of  the 
overland  migration  to  California.     Hence  the  Mormon 
rulers  did  all  they  could  to  interfere  with  the  passage 
of  emigrant  trains,  and  with  settlements  in  the  neigh 
borhood;    they    even    made    use    of  the    Indians,    and 
encouraged  them  to  attack  emigrants. 

11.  President   Taylor  was  eager  to  bring   California 
into  the   Union  before  the  question  of  slavery  in  that 
Territory  should  be  discussed  in  Congress.     He  urged 
the  people  of  California  to  call  a  convention  and  or 
ganize  a  State.     They  did  this ;  and,  since  they 

were  almost  wholly  from  the  North,  they  formed 
a  constitution  prohibiting  slavery,  and  applied  for  ad 
mission  into  the  Union. 

12.  At  the  time  when  California  thus  applied,  Henry 
Clay   had   come   forward   with   a   new   compromise,   by 
which  he  hoped  to  settle  the  growing  dissensions.     He 
tried  to  satisfy  the  pro-slavery  party  by  proposing  to 
grant  ten  million  dollars  to  Texas  in  return  for  territory 
given  up,  to  organize  the  Territories  of  Utah  and  New 
Mexico  without   any  provision  regarding  slavery,    and 
especially  to  enact  a  more  rigid  Fugitive  Slave  Law. 

13.  The  Constitution  expressly  gave  to  slave-holders 
the  right  to   recover  their  slaves   if  they  escaped  into 
another  State ;   but  the  increasing  hostility  of  the  peo 
ple  in  the  free  States  to  the  system  of  slavery  made  it 
extremely  difficult  for  slave-holders  to  find  and  recover 
runaway  slaves,  when  they  escaped  into  the  free  States. 

14.  The  matter  was  one  of  great  irritation  to  slave 
owners.     They  complained  that  they  were  deprived  of 
their  rights,  in    direct   opposition  to   the   Constitution. 
The    new  Fugitive  Slave  Law  was  therefore  so  drawn 

27 


354  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

as  to  require  United  States  commissioners  to  be  more 
vigilant  in  hunting  for  runaway  slaves.  It  gave  new 
powers  to  the  claimant  in  establishing  the  identity  of 
the  person  claimed  ;  it  also  gave  the  officers  the  right 
to  call  upon  any  citizen  to  help  them  in  the  search  and 
capture. 

15.  To   satisfy  the    anti-slavery  men,  Clay  proposed 
the   admission   of   California   as   a   free   State,   and   the 
abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia. 
He  took  the  ground  that  if  Utah  and  New  Mexico  were 
organized  as  Territories,  and  left  to  settle  the  question 
of  slavery  themselves,  both  the  pro-slavery  and  the  anti- 
slavery    men    in    those    Territories    would    have    equal 
rights. 

16.  Webster  gave  his  support  to  the  Compromise  of 
1850.     Like  others,  he  viewed  with  alarm  the  growing 
dissension  between  the  two  sections  of  the  country.    He 
was  a  great  public  leader,  and  he  worked  with  all  his 
might  to    preserve    the    Union    against    the    attacks  of 
the    extreme   pro-slavery  men  and   the    attacks  of   the 
abolitionists. 

17.  California    was    admitted    into   the   Union  ;    New 
Mexico  and  Utah  were  constituted  Territories;    Texas 

received  ten  million  dollars ;    the  slave  trade  in 

1850. 

the  District  of  Columbia  was  abolished,  and 
the  Fugitive  Slave  Law  was  passed.  There  were  many 
at  the  North  who  declared  that  this  law  interfered  with 
the  sacred  rights  of  personal  liberty.  Some  of  the 
States  passed  Personal  Liberty  laws,  designed  to  pro 
tect  free  negroes  who  were  charged  with  being  runaway 
slaves.  Everywhere  the  hunters  for  slaves  were  active, 
and  the  people  grew  more  restive  at  the  sight. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  355 


TOPICAL   ANALYSIS   FOR   REVIEW. 

I.  THE  STATE  OF  THE  COUNTRY  AFTER  THE  WAR  OF  1812. 

1.  The  place  of  the  war  in  the  history  of  Europe  and  Amer 

ica,  I.  1-3,  18. 

2.  The  English  and  Spanish  neighbors  of  the  United  States, 

1.4- 

3.  The  Indians  within  the  country. 

a.  Their  political  relations  with  the  United  States,  I. 

5-7- 

b.  Their  actual  relations,  I.  8-n. 

4.  The  purchase  of  Florida,  I.  12-17. 

5.  The  addition  of  States,  II.  I  ;  VII.  8. 

6.  The  spirit  shown  by  the  people,  I.  18,  20;  II.  i  ;   III.  15  ; 

VI.  1-4. 

7.  The  part  played  by  government,  II.  2,  10  ;  III.  4,  7. 

8.  The  reason  of  the' tariff,  II.  3-8. 

9.  The  influence  of  the  tariff,  II.  9,  10  ;  VI.  5,  10-12. 
10.   The  enterprise  of  the  country. 

a.  In  manufactures,  II.  11-13;   III.  I,  2. 

b.  In  farming,  III.  3. 

c.  In  invention,  III.  1-4. 

d.  In  mining,  III.  5,  6. 

e.  In  transportation. 

i.   By  roads,  III.  7,  8. 

ii.   By  canals,  III.  8-10. 

iii.  By  steamboats,  III.  n,  12. 

iv.   By  railroads,  III.  13,  14. 

f.  In  occupying  new  land,  III.  16-18. 
n.  The  Monroe  Doctrine,  V.  7-9. 

II.  THE  SYSTEM  OF  SLAVERY. 

1.  Its  location,  IV.  1-3. 

2.  Its  early  character,  IV.  4. 

3.  Its  acceptance  by  the  people,  IV.  5,  6. 

4.  The  working  of  the  system. 

a.  As  regards  the  masters,  IV.  7-9. 

b.  As  regards  the  slaves,  IV.  8-u,  17,  18. 

c.  As  regards  the  prosperity  of  the  South,  IV.  12-14. 

d.  As  regards  the  unity  of  the  South,  IV.  14-16. 


356  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

5.  The  forces  friendly  to  slavery. 

a.  The  political  unity  of  the  South,  IV.  16. 

b.  The  commercial  interest  of  the  North,  IV.  20,  21. 

c.  The  social  forces,  IV.  22. 

d.  The  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty  as  used  by  the 

South,  V.  12,  13. 

6.  The  forces  hostile  to  slavery. 

a.  The  restlessness  of  the  slaves,  IV.  17,  18. 

b.  The  increase  of  the  power  of  free  labor,  IV.  14,  15. 

c.  The  moral  sense,  IV.  19;  VIII.  19. 

7.  The  early  development  of  the  conflict  between  free  labor 

and  slave  labor. 

a.  The  competition  for  occupation  of  territory,  V.  1-6  ; 

VII.  8-10,  13;  IX.  i. 

b.  The  doctrines  of  the  abolitionists,  VII.  1-3. 

c.  The  attempted  suppression  of  discussion,  VII.  4-6. 

8.  Influence  of  the  system  on  national  policy,  V.  10,  11. 

III.  THE  QUESTION  BETWEEN  THE  UNION  AND  THE  STATES. 

1.  The  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty,  V.  12,  13. 

2.  Its  illustration  in  Georgia,  V.  14-17. 

3.  Its  influence  on  party,  VI.  4. 

4.  Its  influence  on  Jackson's  administration,  VI.  6. 

5.  The  question  debated  in  Congress,  VI.  8,  9. 

6.  Illustration  of  the  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty  in  South 

Carolina,  VI.  13-17. 

7.  Its  firm  hold  on  the  South,  V.  12,  13;  VII.  i. 

IV.  THE  RELATION  OF  THE  UNION  TO  OTHER  NATIONS, 

1.  To  Spain,  I.  12-17. 

2.  To  the  revolting  Spanish  provinces  in  America,  V.  7-1  r. 

3.  To  Mexico,  with  reference  to  Texas,  VII.  10-15. 

4.  To  England,  with  reference  to   the   northeastern  boun 

dary,  IX.  2,  3. 

V.  THE  WAR  WITH  MEXICO. 

1.  General  Taylor's  first  campaign,  VIII.  i,  2. 

2.  Declaration  of  war,  VIII.  3. 

3.  Condition  of  the  Mexican  Republic,  VIII.  4,  10. 

4.  Kearney's  expedition,  VIII.  5,  6. 

5.  Fremont's  expedition,  VIII.  7,  8. 

6.  General  Taylor's  second  campaign,  VIII.  9. 

7.  General  Scott's  campaign,  VIII.  11-16. 

8.  Result  of  the  war,  VIII.  17,  18. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  357 

VI.  THE  ENLARGEMENT  OF  THE   UNION  BEYOND  THE   MISSIS 

SIPPI. 

1.  The  title  held  by  the  United  States. 

a.  As  derived  from  France  and  Spain,  IX.  4-7. 

b.  As  derived  by  discovery,  IX.  8,  9. 

c.  As  derived  by  cession  from  Mexico,  X.  i. 

2.  The  claims  of  England,  IX.  4,  6. 

3.  The  joint  occupation  of  Oregon,  IX,  10. 

4.  The  efforts  made  by  the  English  to  hold  the  country,  IX. 

9,  10,  12,  14,  15. 

5.  The  movement  made  by  Americans,  IX.  9,  u,  13. 

6.  Dr.    Whitman's   influence   in  settling  the  question,  IX. 

I3-I7- 

7.  Settlement  of  the  question,  IX.  18. 

8.  Discovery  of  gold  in  California,  X.  i. 

9.  Its  effect  upon  colonization,  X.  2-4. 

10.  The  routes  to  California,  X.  5. 

11.  The  Mormon  movement,  X.  6-10. 

12.  The  slavery  question  and  California,  X.  11-17. 

VII.  THE  SUCCESSION  OF  PRESIDENTS  [see  also   pp.   328,   338, 

372,  420]. 

1.  James  Madison,  I.  19. 

2.  James  Monroe,  I    19;  V.  8,  9, 

3.  John  Ouincy  Adams,  V.  10. 

4.  Andrew  Jackson,  V.  17;  VI.  1-7,  16. 

5.  Martin  Van  Buren,  VII.  7. 

6.  William  Henry  Harrison,  VII.  7. 

7.  John  Tyler,  VII.  7. 

8.  James  Knox  Polk,  VII.  15. 

9.  Zachary  Taylor,  VIII.  19;  X.  n. 


358  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 

Seminole  War 1817 

United  States  Bank  chartered 1816 

Indiana  admitted  into  the  Union Dec.  n,  1816 

Work  on  Erie  Canal  begun July  4,  1817 

Mississippi  admitted  into  the  Union .      Dec.  10,  1817 

First  steamboat  on  Lake  Erie 1818 

Illinois  admitted  into  the  Union Dec.  3,  1818 

First  steamship  crossed  the  ocean 1819 

Florida  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  Spain     ....       Feb.  22,  1819 

Alabama  admitted  into  the  Union Dec.  14,  1819 

Missouri  Compromise 1820 

Maine  admitted  into  the  Union March  15,  1820 

Missouri  admitted  into  the  Union Aug.  10,  1821 

Independence  of  Mexico 1821 

The  Monroe  Doctrine  announced 1823 

Death  of  John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefferson July  4,  1826 

First  railroad  built  in  the  United  States 1826 

The  "  Book  of  Mormon  "  published 1830 

First  passenger  railway  opened 1830 

Debate  between  Webster  and  Hayne .     .     .  1830 

Nullification  in  South  Carolina Nov.  19,  1832 

Removal  of  deposits  from  the  United  States  Bank 1833 

Texas  declared  her  independence  of  Mexico 1835 

Arkansas  admitted  into  the  Union June  15,  1836 

Michigan  admitted  into  the  Union Jan.  26,  1837 

Maine  Boundary  question  settled Aug.  9,  1842 

Dr.  Whitman  started  on  his  ride  from  Oregon       ....    Oct.  3,  1842 

First  telegraph  in  operation  in  the  United  States   ....  May  27,  1844 

Florida  admitted  into  the  Union March  3,  1845 

Texas  admitted  into  the  Union    . ' Dec.  29,  1845 

Battle  of  Palo  Alto    ....      ..........    May  8,  1846 

Oregon  Treaty  signed ....  July  17,  1846 

Santa  Fe'  taken  by  Kearney Aug.  18,  1846 

Monterey,  Mexico,  taken  by  Taylor Sept.  24,  1846 

Iowa  admitted  into  the  Union Dec.  28,  1846 

Battle  of  Buena  Vista Feb.  22,  23,  1847 

Vera  Cruz  taken  by  Scott March  27,  1847 

Battle  of  Cerro  Gordd April  18,  1847 

Surrender  of  the  city  of  Mexico Sept.  14,  1847 

Gold  discovered  in  California January,  1848 

Treaty  of  peace  concluded  with  Mexico   ...         .     .        Feb.  2,  1848 

Wisconsin  admitted  into  the  Union May  29,  1848 

California  admitted  into  the  Union Sept.  9,  1850 


KANSAS.  1861 


WEST  VIRGINIA,1863. 


TER 


ARIZONA,  1863. 


MONTANA,  1864. 


A,  1864. 


NEBRASKA,  1867, 


X3RIES. 


COLORADO,  1876. 


10,1868.  INDIAN,  (CHEROKEE.)  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA, 


THE  MIDDLE   OF   THE   CENTURY.  359 


CHAPTER   XL 

THE   MIDDLE   OF   THE   CENTURY.  —  I. 

1.  PRESIDENT  TAYLOR  died  after  he  had  been  in  office 
a  little  more  than  a  year.     He  was  succeeded      igso 
by  Vice-President  Filimore,  of  New  York,  who 

made  Daniel  Webster  Secretary  of  State.  The  adminis 
tration  supported  the  Compromise  of  1850,  and  was  very 
earnest  in  its  effort  to  make  the  Union  powerful  at  home 
and  respected  abroad. 

2.  It  was  a  time  when  the  Union  seemed  full  of  pros 
perity.     There  were  now  so  many  States,  and  the  popu 
lation  had  increased  so  much,  that  there  was  not  room 
in  the  old  Capitol  at  Washington  for  the  Sena- 

1851. 

tors   and    Representatives.     President  Filimore 

laid  the  corner-stone  of  the  extension  of  the  Capitol. 

3.  So  various  had  the  interests  of  the  people  become 
that  a  new  department  in  the  administration  had  been 
created.     It  was  called  the  Department  of  the 
Interior,   and   comprised   a   number   of  offices, 

like  the  Patent  Office,  Census  Office,  Land  Office,  and 
Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs,  all  of  which  had  formerly 
been  scattered  among  the  other  departments.  The 
Secretary  of  this  department  was  maae  a  member  of 
the  Cabinet. 

4.  It  was  in  President  Fillmore's  administration  that 
postage  was  reduced,  so  that  an  ordinary  letter  could 
be  carried  to  any  place  in  the  country  for  three  cents. 
Before  that  it  had  cost  ten  cents  to  send  a  letter  from 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


Philadelphia  to  Boston.  At  once  the  number  of  letters 
sent  through  the  mails  was  immensely  increased. 

5.  Joseph  Henry,  a 
distinguished  Ameri 
can  man  of  science, 
made  important  dis 
coveries    in   magnet 
ism    and    electricity. 
In  1840  Samuel  F.  B. 
Morse,  an  American 
artist,  received  a  pa 
tent  for   an   electric- 
telegraph   apparatus, 
and  four  years  later 
he  sent  his  first  de 
spatch  over  the  wires 
from     Baltimore     to 
Washington. 

6.  Various  expedi 
tions  were  sent  out  by 

government  to  secure  a  better  knowledge  of  the  national 
domain.  In  1848,  and  again  in  1852  and  1853,  Captain 
Fremont  was  sent  out  at  the  head  of  exploring  parties 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  He  was  an  adventurous  ex 
plorer,  and  people  called  him  "  the  Pathfinder." 

7.  The    discoveries   which    Fremont   made,   and   the 
new  importance  of  California  since  the  finding  of  gold 
there,  led  the  government  to  make  more  careful  surveys. 
The  War  Department  undertook  one  to  determine  the 
most  practicable    and  economical   route  for  a   railroad 
from  the  Mississippi  River  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

8.  It  was  in  the  middle  of  the  century  that  the  United 
States  took  an  active  part  in  explorations  in  other  parts 


Samuel  F.  B.  Morse. 


THE   MIDDLE   OF   THE   CENTURY. 


361 


of  the  world.  It  sent  Captain  Wilkes  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  where  he  explored  the  Antarctic  Continent;  it 
sent  Lieutenant  Lynch  to  explore  the  valley  of  the  Jor 
dan  and  the  Dead  Sea ;  it  sent  Commodore  Perry  with 
a  fleet  to  Japan, 
—  a  country  which 
had  heretofore  been 
almost  unknown 
to  Europe  and  to 
America. 

9.  It  was   in  the 
middle  of  the  cen 
tury    that     Europe 
and  America  began 
to   come  closer  to 
gether.    In  1848  at 
tempts  were    made 
by    the    people    in 
different    European 
countries  to  secure 
greater       freedom, 
and      governments 

more  like  that  of » the  United  States.  These  attempts 
failed  for  the  most  part ;  but  the  failure  caused  many 
of  the  leaders,  who  were  men  of  ability  and  influence, 
to  come  to  America. 

10.  The  discovery  of  gold  in  California  induced  many 
people   to   come   from   Europe.     The   building  of  new 
railroads  in  the  Western  country  made  the  land  there 
more  easily  reached,  and  multitudes  bought  Western  land 
in  hopes  of  selling  it  at  a  higher  price.     These  things 
encouraged  immigration,  which  was  further  helped  by 
a  great  misfortune  in  one  of  the  countries  of  Europe. 


Commodore  M.  C.  Perry. 


362  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

11.  There    was    a    famine    in    Ireland    in    1847, 
people  in  the  United  States  generously  sent  ship-loads 
of  grain  and  made  contributions  of  money  in  aid  of  the 
sufferers.     The  gift  showed  that  America  was  the  land 
of  plenty,  and  a  great  emigration  from  Ireland  began. 
Although  many  of  the  emigrants  had  worked  on  farms 
at  home,  they  rarely  went  beyond  the  Atlantic  cities. 

12.  The  coming  of  such  a  body  of  foreigners  made 
a  great  change  in  the  life  of  the  people,  especially  in 
New  England.     The  young  men  and  women  who  had 
been  working  in  the  factories  and  mills  were  eager  to 
go  to  the  West  and  to  California.     The  Irish  stepped  in 
and  took  their  places.     They  found  higher  wages  than 
they  had  known ;   they  were  strong  and  willing. 

13.  The  increase  in  railways  made  it  possible  for  the 
great  farms  in  the  West  to  send  grain  and  other  pro 
visions   to   the   cities  very   cheaply.      The   lonely  little 
farms  in  the  hill  country,  nearer  the  sea-board,  became 
less  valuable,  and  were  deserted,  while  the  cities  grew 
larger  and  larger. 

14.  This  rapid   growth  of  the  cities  made  it  difficult 
for  them  to  govern  themselves  wisely.     There  were  im 
portant  matters,  like  the  supply  of  tUe  city  with  water, 
the  public  schools,  the  erection  of  public  buildings,  the 
police  force,  the  care  of  the  streets,  which  called   for 
great  sums  of  money  and  needed  forethought  and  con 
stant  care.     The  city  was  always  likely  to  grow  faster 
than  the  citizens  expected. 

15.  Formerly  the  voters   met   in   town-meeting,   and 
every  one  had  his  say.     This  was  almost  impossible  in 
cities.     There  was  an  increasing  number  of  people  who 
were  in  the  city  only  for  a  short  time ;   there  were  many 
others  who  were    intent   on  their   private  business  and 


THE   MIDDLE   OF   THE   CENTURY.  363 

gave  little  attention  to  public  affairs ;  and  there  was  a 
large  body  of  voters  who  had  never  been  trained  in 
popular  government. 

16.  The  government  of  the  cities  was  in  the  hands  of 
a  few  men,  chosen  by  the  people,  and  they  were  left 
very  much  to  themselves ;  so  it  was  often  the  case  that 
shrewd  and  selfish  men  acquired  power,  and  governed 
the  cities  for  their  own  personal  advantage  rather  than 
for  the  best  good  of  the  whole. 


CHAPTER   XII. 
THE  MIDDLE    OF  THE   CENTURY.  —  II. 


Cor'del.  From  a  French  word 
meaning  "to  twist,"  adopted  by 
the  American  pioneers,  and  ap 
plied  to  the  process  of  hauling  a 
boat  from  the  bank  up  stream. 


Ly-ce'um.  From  a  Greek  word, 
the  name  of  the  place  where  an 
ancient  philosopher  taught  his 
disciples;  applied  in  America  to 
courses  of  popular  lectures. 


1.  IN  the   middle   of  the   century  the  United   States 
was  becoming  rich  very  fast.     This  could  be  seen  in  the 
rapidly  growing  cities  and  in  the  multiplication  of  rail 
roads  and  routes  of  travel  by  land  and  by  water.     One 
travelling  over  the  country  could  see  everywhere  the 
signs  of  energy. 

2.  In  the  West  and  South  he  could  see  how  the  great 
water-courses  were  used.     In  the  remote  settlements  a 
fort  and  trading-post  showed  that  the  whites  were  still 
penetrating  the   Indian  country.     The    pioneers  some 
times  travelled   on  the   river  steamers,   and  sometimes 
carried  their  goods  in  large  boats,  which  they  towed  cr 
cordelled  along  the  banks. 


364 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


BUSK 


3.  On  the  prin 
cipal  streams  im 
mense  rafts  or  flat- 
boats  were  built, 
which  were  loaded, 
and  then  either 
drifted  down  the 
river  or  were  towed 
in  company,  espe 
cially  against  the  current,  by  steamboats.  Families 
lived  on  these  flat-boats,  moving  from  place  to  place. 


Scenes  in  Western  River  Life 


THE   MIDDLE   OF   THE  CENTURY.  365 

4.  Between   the  West   and   the   East   railroads  were 
growing  busier.    Towns  and  cities  sprang  up  along  their 
routes ;    and  when  a  new  and  fertile  district  was  found, 
the  people  who  planted  farms  there  were  not  contented 
until  they  had  built  a  railway  by  which  they  could  reach 
a  large  market. 

5.  Ships  and  steamers  were  constantly  crossing  and 
recrossing   the  Atlantic.      American  ship-builders   be 
came  famous  for  the  improvements  which  they  made  in 
the  construction  of  ships,  so  that  clippers,  as  they  were 
called,  sailed  with    a   good  wind    almost  as   swiftly   as 
steamers. 

6.  The  ocean  vessels  brought  emigrants  from  Europe, 
—  the  best  gift  which  they   could  bring,   for   men  and 
women  make  a  country.     They  brought  also  an  abun 
dance  of  European  goods;   the  shops  were  filled  with 
costlier  articles  than  American  workmen  made.      Pic 
tures  were  brought  over  for  exhibition  and  sale ;  singers 
found    great   audiences   waiting   to    hear   them;     more 
books  were  bought  every  year. 

7.  It  was  of  greater  importance  that  the  people  them 
selves   began  to   give   attention   to   other  matters    than 
buying  and  selling,  making  money,  and  spending  it  on 
houses,  food,   and    clothing.     They   had    more   leisure, 
and  they  busied  themselves  with  politics,  religion,  and 
education,  —  matters  for  which  they  had  always  greatly 
cared. 

8.  The   habit  of  meeting  and    acting  together  when 
political  affairs  required,  made  it  natural  for  the  people 
to  form  societies  whenever  they  had   anything  to  ac 
complish  which  needed  the  help    of  numbers.     These 
associations  brought  together  people  otherwise  widely 
separated. 


366 


THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION, 


9.  There  were  publication    societies    formed   by  the 
churches,  which    multiplied   books,   papers,  and  tracts. 
These  were  carried  by  means  of  agents  to  remote  villages 
and    homes.     Education    societies    helped    to    establish 
schools  and  colleges   in  the  thinly  settled  parts  of  the 
country.      There   was    a    Colonization    Society,    which 
tried  to  answer  some  of  the  vexed  questions  of  slavery 
by  sending  free  blacks  to  Liberia,  in  Africa. 

10.  This  was  a  time  when  the  lyceum  system  became 
popular.     In   the   cities  and   towns  there  were  courses 
of  lectures.     As  children  went  to  school,  older  people 

went  to  the  lyceum 
to  hear  lecturers 
who  brought  them 
the  latest  thought  on 
science,  literature, 
art,  and  philosophy. 
11.  The  news 
paper  had  become 
a  familiar  visitor. 
There  were  daily  pa 
pers  in  all  the  cities 
and  towns.  Even 
books  were  pub 
lished  in  papers. 
The  public  schools 
had  taught  every 
body  to  read ;  and 
the  writings  of  popular  English  authors  were  printed  in 
great  newspapers,  and  sold  so  cheaply  that  large  num 
bers  were  bought  and  read. 

12.    American  authors  were  taking  their  place  among 
the  great  men  in  literature.     In  1849  Edgar  Allan  Poe, 


Washington  Irving. 


THE  MIDDLE  OF  THE  CENTURY. 


367 


Henry  Wadsworth  Longfellow,  Poet. 
Born  February  27,  1807  ;  died  March  24,  1882. 


most  imaginative  of  American  poets,  had  died.     In  1850 
Washington    Irving   had  written   all    his   books   except 


368  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

his  Life  of  Washington.  The  poems  by  which  William 
Cullen  Bryant  is  best  known  had  been  written  and  pub 
lished.  James  Feni- 
more  Cooper  died 
the  next  year,  leav 
ing  behind  him  a 
long  list  of  novels, 
the  best  of  which 
were  descriptive  of 
American  life. 

13.  In  the  middle 
of  the  century  Na 
thaniel  Hawthorne, 
the  greatest  of 
American  roman 
cers,  had  written 
''The  Scarlet  Let 
ter,"  which  made 
him  famous.  Henry 

William  Cullen  Bryant  WadsWOrth        Long- 

fellow  had  published  "  Evangeline,"  and  many  of  his 
most  popular  poems.  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  had  be 
come  known,  by  his  Essays,  as  one  of  the  great  masters 
of  English  prose. 

14.  There   were    other    writers    whose    books    were 
eagerly    read:   John    Greenleaf  Whittier,    poet;    Oliver 
Wendell  Holmes,  poet  and  wit;  William  Gilmore  Simms, 
novelist ;   James  Russell  Lowell,  poet  and  satirist,  whose 
"  Biglow    Papers "    helped     people    to    understand    the 
meaning  of  the  Mexican  War,  while  they  laughed  over 
the  verses ;    and  others  by  whom  American  literature 
became  a  distinct  voice  of  the  nation. 

15.  The  more  these  means  of  making  public  opinion 


THE   APPROACHING   CONFLICT.  369 

increased,  —  churches,  societies,  lyceums,  public  meet 
ings,  newspapers,  and  books,  — the  louder  grew  the  dis 
cussion  about  slavery  and  anti-slavery.  Now,  when  the 
Whig  administration  under  Fillmore  was  coming  to  an 
end,  a  book  appeared  which  was  for  the  time  more 
widely  read  throughout  the  world  than  any  other. 

16.  This  book  was  "  Uncle  Tom's   Cabin,"   by   Mrs. 
Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.      It  was  a  story  written  to  show 
what  slavery  was,  and  what  it  meant  in  the  lives  of  men 
and  women,  white  and  black,  in  the  Southern  States  of 
the  Union.     It  went  home  to  the  hearts  and  minds  of 
people ;   they  laughed  and  cried  over  it  by  turns. 

17.  In  vain  the  Southern  people  said  that  it  was  not  a 
true  picture  of  life  at  the  South.     It  was  a  great  story, 
and    people    believed    it.     Before  this    book   appeared, 
slavery  had  come  to  be  discussed  publicly  in  Congress 
and   in  the    newspapers.     Now  it  was  talked  about  in 
every  home   in  the  North,  as  well  as  in  many   in    the 
South. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE   APPROACHING   CONFLICT. 
To-pe'ka.  Os-sa-Wcit'o-mie. 

1.  WHEN  the  time  came  for  electing  a  President  to 
succeed  Mr.  Fillmore,  the  Whig  party  nominated  Gen 
eral  Scott.     The  Democrats  nominated  Franklin 

-t  QKQ 

Pierce,   of  New   Hampshire,  who  was  elected. 
At  once  a  contest  arose  in  Congress  over  the  organ 
ization    into    Territories  of  the   country  lying  west  of 
Missouri   and   Iowa. 

2.  Stephen  Arnold  Douglas,  a  Senator  from  Illinois, 


3/O  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

introduced  a  bill  for  organizing  the  Territories  of  Kansas 
and  Nebraska.  This  bill  assumed  that  the  Compromise 
of  1850  had  repealed  the  Missouri  Compromise.  It 
gave  to  the  Territories  which  were  north  of  36°  30'  the 
right  to  decide,  by  vote  of  their  inhabitants,  whether 
they  were  to  be  slave  or  free  States. 

3.  A  sharp  debate  followed,  and  old  party  lines  were 
broken  up.     The  members  who  opposed  the  bill  were 

called  Anti-Nebraska  men.    The  bill  was  passed, 

1854 

and  the  people  at  the  North  at  once  began 
organizing  companies  of  emigrants.  They  meant  to 
settle  the  question  of  slavery  in  Kansas  and  Nebraska 
by  being  on  the  ground  beforehand. 

4.  The  South  wished  to    add  the  two  Territories  as 
slave  States,  but  there  was  no  wide-spread  movement  of 
emigration  with  slaves  into  the  Territories.     From  the 
western  borders  of  Missouri,  however,  came  men  who 

were  determined  to  secure  Kansas  and  Nebraska 

18/)F5 

for  slavery.     The  greatest  conflict  was  naturally 
in  Kansas,  and  the  struggle  lasted  for  six  years. 

5.  It  was  at  the  polls  that  the  contest  began.     The 
Missourians  came   in  crowds  across  the  border,  voted 
down  the  free-State  men,   and  returned  in   triumph  to 
their  homes  in  Missouri.     The  result  was  the  election  of 
a  territorial  legislature  by  more  than  twice  the  number  of 
voters  in  the  Territory.    This  legislature  met  at  Lecomp- 
ton,  and  proceeded  to  frame  a  pro-slavery  constitution. 

6.  The  free-State  men  replied  by  holding  a  conven 
tion  at  Topeka,   and   framing  a  constitution   hostile  to 
slavery,  which  was  accepted  by  the  people.    There  were 
now,  therefore,  two  governments  in  the  Territory.     The 
authorities  at  Washington  threw  their  weight  on  the  side 
of  the  pro-slavery  government. 


THE   APPROACHING  CONFLICT.  37 1 

7.  A  period  of  actual  warfare  followed.     The  Border 
Ruffians,  as  the  free-State  men  called  the  Missourians, 
attacked  and  burned  the  town  of  Lawrence,  which  was 
the   headquarters   of  the   free-State   men.      Retaliation 
followed.     One  of  the  most  conspicuous  of  the  Aboli 
tionists,  as  the  Missourians  termed  the  free-State  men, 
was  John  Brown  of  Ossawatomie,  as  he  was  called,  be 
cause  of  a  famous  fight  at  that  place. 

8.  The  Northern  and  Northwestern  States  continued 
to  pour  men  into  Kansas  and  Nebraska,  and  it  soon  be 
came  clear  that  there  was  an  overwhelming  majority  in 
favor  of  making  the  Territories  free   States.     But  the 
slavery  party  also  sent  armed  men  in  from  Missouri  at 
every  election,   and  the  administration   at  Washington 
upheld  the  government  which  these  set  up. 

9=  The  discussion  in  Congress  grew  more  bitter,  and 
the  affairs  in  Kansas  gave  occasion  for  frequent  debate. 
There  was  a  contest,  which  lasted  two  months,  over  the 
choice  of  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives.  It 
resulted  in  the  election  of  N.  P.  Banks,  an  Anti-Nebraska 
man.  It  became  clear  that  the  one  question  of  the  day 
was  the  momentous  one  of  slavery  or  anti-slavery. 

10.  Yet  it  by  no  means  follows  that  the  party  which 
was  rising  at  the   North  wished   to   get  rid  of  slavery 
altogether.     There  was  a  small  body  of  men  who  de 
manded  the  abolition  of  slavery  at  any  cost,  but  most  of 
those  who  were  opposed  to  slavery  demanded  only  that 
it  should  not  be  extended  beyond  the  old  limits. 

11.  In  the  election  of  1856  the  Democratic  party  was 
again  successful,  and  James  Buchanan,  of  Pennsylvania, 
was  chosen  President.     But  John  C.  Fremont,  the  can 
didate  of  the  Republican  party,  as  the  Anti-Nebraska 
men  now  called  themselves,  had  nearly  as  many  votes. 


372 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


List  of  Presidents,  1849-1861. 


No.  Name.  State. 

12.  Zachary  Taylor,1  Louisiana, 

13.  Millard  Fillmore,2  New  York, 

14.  Franklin  Pierce, 


15.  James  Buchanan,    Pennsylvania, 


Term  of  Office. 

March  4,  1849,  to  July      9,  1850. 
July    1 6,  1850,  to  March  4,  1853. 
New  Hampshire,     March  4,  1853,  to  March  4,  1857. 
March  4,  1857,  to  March  4,  1861. 


1  Died  in  office 


2  Elected  as  Vice-President. 


THE   APPROACHING   CONFLICT.  373 

There  was  so  much  enthusiasm  over  Fremont  that  the 
leaders  at  the  South  became  more  than  ever  convinced 
that  power  was  passing  from  those  who  defended  slavery 
to  those  who  opposed  it. 

12.  A  decision  by  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States  gave  them  new  confidence.     It  was  in  the   case 
of  a  negro  named  Dred  Scott,  and  declared  in  substance 
that  slaves  were  not  persons  in  the  eyes  of  the  law,  but 
things;    that   Congress  had   no   more   right  to  prevent 
slave-holders  from  carrying  their  slaves  into  any  State 
or  Territory  and  holding  them  there,  than  it  had  to  forbid 
them  from  carrying  horses  or  any  other  property. 

13.  This  decision  seemed  to  place  all  the  law  and  the 
Constitution  on  the  side  of  slavery.     But  it  was  so  start 
ling  to  those  who  had  not  been  brought  up  in  the  slave 
States,  that    it    deepened   the   anti-slavery  feeling,   and 
bound  the  Republican  party  more  firmly  together. 

14.  Minnesota  became  a  State  in  1858,  and  Oregon  in 
1859.     In  this  year  John  Brown  collected  a  small  body 
of  men,  white    and    black,  in  the  mountains  of   Oct.  16> 
Maryland.     He    made    a   sudden    attack    upon     1859- 
Harper's  Ferry,  where  there  was  a  United  States  arsenal, 
which  he  seized  and  held  for  a  few  hours. 

15.  The    attack   was    a   direct   assault  upon   slavery. 
Brown  had  resolved  to  carry  the  war  into  what  he  re 
garded  as  the  enemy's  country,  and  he  expected  to  see 
the  slaves  flock  to  his  standard.     There  were  few  at  the 
North  who  knew  of  his  purpose ;  and  the  country,  North 
and  South,  was  amazed  at  the  act. 

16.  John   Brown  was  wounded  and  taken  prisoner; 
some  of  his  associates  were  killed,  and  some  were  taken 
with  him.     He  was  tried  by  the  State  of  Virginia,  sen 
tenced,  and  hanged.     His  action  was  condemned  by  the 


374  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

people,  but  many  declared  him  a  martyr  to  freedom. 
Slavery  was  accused  of  provoking  him  to  the  deed. 


17.  The  Democratic  party  was 

no  longer  united.     At  the  next  presidential  election  the 
followers  of  Douglas  nominated  him,  and  the 

1860. 

extreme  pro-slavery  faction  nominated  John  C. 
Breckinridge,  of  Kentucky.  The  Republican  party 
nominated  Abraham  Lincoln,  of  Illinois,  who  had  be 
come  known  by  a  famous  debate  which  he  had  carried 
on  with  Douglas  when  both  were  candidates  for  the 
United  States  Senate. 

18.  A    fourth  party,  calling  itself  the  Constitutional 
Union  party,  nominated  John  Bell,  of  Tennessee.     An 
exciting  canvass  followed.     The  Republican  party  had 
been  gathering  confidence  and  enthusiasm;  and  when 
the  election  was  over,  it  was  found  that  every  free  State 
except   New   Jersey  had    chosen    Republican   electors. 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  to  be  the  next  President. 


0 


10         Lc 


from  Greenwich 


E.*99S     V,,     "M^S^ton 
P_r.yT       ( .jVu-viIIe       ^-v    «5*      AC 


TO  ILLUSTRATE 


St.Mark's     ^    Live  £l!  wluo_ 

\    ^-J^^          7^  8   ^St.Au,usfe 

P^a.^  \  WAR  FOR  THE  UNION 

SCALE  OF  STATUTE  MILES 
~2.'rv,lar  Kevsk        M     ^     \  '    '    '    ' 

G 


st        from         Washingtoi 


SECESSION.  375 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

SECESSION. 

1.  DURING  the  discussion  which  preceded  the  elec 
tion,  the  people  at  the  North  heard   repeated  threats 
from  the  South  that  if  the  Republican  party  were  suc 
cessful,  the  slave-holding  States  would  leave  the  Union. 
They  refused  to  believe  these  threats.     They  thought 
them    only   the   angry   declamation    of  a   few    heated 
politicians. 

2.  Yet  the  threats  were  sincere.     The  voters  at  the 
South  had  learned  to  look  upon  the   North  as  thor 
oughly  hostile  to  the  South.     They  made  little  distinc 
tion  between  the  Republican  party  and  the  Abolitionists, 
and  they  felt  instinctively  that  a  government  elected  in 
a  spirit  of  opposition  to  slavery  would  find  many  ways 
to  injure  it. 

3.  The  political  habits   and  the  way  of   life  at  the 
South  made  it  easier  for  Southern  voters  to  believe  in 
disunion  as  a  cure  for  the  evils  which  they  were  sure  had 
come  upon  them.     The  doctrine  of  State  independence 
had   become   familiar;    it   had    been   laid  down  in  the 
Kentucky  and  Virginia  resolutions  of  1798,  and  had  been 
upheld  by  Georgia  in  the  difficulty  with  the  Indians,  and 
by  South  Carolina  in  its  Nullification  Act. 

4.  The  concentration  of  political  power  in  a  compara 
tively  small  number  of  persons  in  each  State,  who  acted 
together,  made  it  still  easier  for  them  to  think  of  the 
State  by  itself  rather  than  as  a  part  of  the  Union.     In 
fact,  the  older  Southern  States  kept  the  character  which 


376  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

they  had  when  they  were  colonies  of  Great  Britain  more 
distinctly  than  the  older  Northern  States. 

5.  They  were  still  planting-States  ;   they  still  had  their 
own  social  life ;   the  same  families  lived  upon  the  same 
estates.     There  was  no  such  constant  movement  from 
one  State  to  another  as  at  the  North,  nor  any  such  in 
troduction    of   immigrants    from   Europe.      They  were 
Carolinians  or  Virginians  rather  than  Americans. 

6.  South    Carolina   took   the   lead    in    fulfilling    the 
promise   of  secession.     As   soon   as   it  was   known  that 
Mr.  Lincoln  was  to  be  the  next  President,  the  Senators 
from  South  Carolina  and  all  office-holders  in  the  State 

Dec.  20,    under  the  Federal  government  resigned.     The 
see.      legislature  called  a  State  convention,  and  on  the 
2Oth  of  December  the  convention  unanimously  passed 
an  ordinance  of  secession. 

7.  The  ordinance  bore  the  title :   "  An  Ordinance  to 
dissolve  the  union  between  the  State  of  South  Carolina 
and  other  States  united  with  her  in  the  compact  entitled 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States."     A  copy  of  the 
ordinance  was  sent  to  each  of  the  slave  States,  and  com 
missioners  were  appointed  to  arrange  with  the  Federal 
government  the  terms  of  dissolution. 

8.  The    example    of    South    Carolina   was    followed 
quickly    by    Mississippi,    Florida,    Alabama,     Georgia, 
Louisiana,  and  Texas,  all   of  which  passed  ordinances 
of  secession.     The  question  was  not  submitted  to  the 
people ;   it  was  the  action  of  the  States,  and  was  unani 
mous  only  in  the  case  of  South  Carolina,  and  afterward 
of  North  Carolina. 

9.  In  February,  1861,  a  convention  of  delegates  from 
six  seceding  States  met  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  and 
formed  a  government  under  the  name  of  the  Confederate 


SECESSION 


377 


States   of  America.     The   title  thus  declared  that  the 
States  formed  a  Confederacy  and  not  a  Union. 

10.  The  constitution  adopted  was  mainly  that  of  the 
United  States,  except  that  it  made  careful  provision  for 

slavery,  and  forbade 

j  '  - —    -    — 

a  protective  tariff. 
The  government  was 
a  provisional  one  for 
a  year,  since  only 
six  of  the  South 
ern  States  were  rep 
resented.  Jefferson 
Davis,  of  Missis 
sippi,  was  chosen 
President,  and  Alex 
ander  H.  Stephens, 
of  Georgia,  Vice- 
President. 

11.  The  seceding 
States  at  once  took 
measures   to  obtain 
possession  of  the  ar 
senals,  forts,  and  other  property  of  the  United  States 
within  their  borders.     The  United  States  army  was  scat 
tered  at  distant  posts ;   but  the  larger  part  was  in  Texas, 
under  General  Twiggs,  who  obeyed  the  command  of  the 
Confederate  States  to  surrender  his  forces. 

12.  The  forts  throughout  the  South  were  mainly  in  the 
hands  of  Southern  men,  who  delivered  them  to  the  new 
authorities.     The  commanders  of  Fort  Pickens,  at  Pen- 
sacola,  and  of  the  forts  at  Key  West  and  Tortugas  re 
fused  to  give  them    up.     The  greatest  interest  attached 
to  the  forts  within  the  borders  of  South  Carolina. 


Jefferson  Davis. 


378 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


CHARLESTON  HARBOR 


13.  The  harbor  of  Charleston  was  commanded  by 
Forts  Sumter  and  Moultrie  and  Castle  Pinckney.  Fort 
Sumter  was  not  yet  finished,  but  a  garrison,  under 
Major  Robert  Anderson,  a  Kentuckian,  was  occupying 

,  Fort  Moultrie,  which  was 
a  weaker  work.  In  the 
night  of  the  26th  of  De 
cember,  Major  Anderson 
secretly  transferred  his 
men  and  supplies  to  Fort 
Sumter. 

14.  South  Carolina  de 
manded  the  evacuation  of 
the  fort.  President  Bu 
chanan  refused  the  de 
mand,  and  determined  to 
provision  the  fort;  for 
this  purpose  he  sent  the 
steamer  Star  of  the  West 
with  supplies  and  rein 
forcements.  He  intend 
ed  the  expedition  to  be  a 
secret  one;  but  it  was 
known  at  once  in  Charleston,  and  when  the  steamer 
appeared  it  was  fired  upon  and  driven  back. 
15.  The  South  Carolinians  had  taken  posses 
sion  of  the  other  forts  in  Charleston  Harbor,  and  now 
erected  additional  works.  They  planned  these  for  the 
defence  of  the  harbor  against  United  States  vessels, 
but  especially  in  order  to  attack  Fort  Sumter.  They 
placed  General  P.  G.  T.  Beauregard  in  command  of  the 
harbor  defences. 


Jan.  9, 
1861. 


THE  FIRST  ATTACK.  379 

CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    FIRST    ATTACK. 

Beauregard  (B&re-gard).  I      terms  agreed  upon ;  used  of  an 

Capit'ulate.    To  surrender  upon    |      army  or  a  garrison. 

1.  SEVEN  of  the  slave-holding  States  had  seceded ; 
the  rest  hesitated.     The  North,  and  many  in  the  South 
who  loved  the   Union,  clung   desperately  to   the   hope 
that  disunion  might  yet  be  averted.     Men  of  all  parties 
joined  in  efforts  to  bring  about  a  return  to  harmony. 

2.  President    Buchanan    was    rilled   with    perplexity. 
He  could   not  execute   the   laws  in  the  seceding  States, 
and  Congress  gave  him  no  help.     He  denied  the  right 
of  the  States  to  secede ;   he  also  denied  the  right  of  the 
government  to  coerce  them  when  they  did  secede.     His 
Cabinet  was  divided.     The  Southern  members  dropped 
out  as  their  States  seceded. 

3.  In  Congress,  one  measure  after  another  was  pro 
posed  in  hopes  of  staying  the  tide.    Mr.  Seward,  a  Senator 
from  New  York,  and  the  most  conspicuous  of  the  Repub 
licans,  was  willing  to  give  up  congressional  prohibition 
of  slavery  in  the  Territories,  to   enforce  the   Fugitive 
Slave  Law,  and  to  perpetuate  slavery  by  a  constitutional 
amendment. 

4.  The  Southern  Senators    and   Representatives  left 
their  seats  in  Congress  as  fast  as  their  States  seceded, 
and  a  Republican  majority  was  thus  obtained.       Con 
gress    now  admitted    Kansas    as    a   State,   and 

1861 

passed  a  protective  tariff  bill  designed  to  en 
courage  manufactures.     Resolutions  intended  to  pacify 
the  South  were  passed  by  both  houses. 


380  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

5.  Great  meetings  were  held  in  the  cities  denouncing 
abolitionism    and    urging    extreme    concession    to    the 
South.     Prominent  journals    of   both    parties    declared 
that  armed  coercion  was  madness,  and  never  would  be 
permitted.     A  Peace  Congress,  called  by  Virginia,  met  at 
Washington,  and  tried  to  bring  about  harmony  between 
the  sections. 

6.  The    people    throughout  the    country   were    in    a 
state  of  bewilderment.     The  men  in  authority  seemed 
to   have   no   power  to  direct  affairs.      The  Union    ap 
peared   to  be  going  to   pieces,  and  already  were  heard 
plans  of  what  would  be  done  when   the  division  came. 
The  South  had  so  often  seen  the  North  yield  when  the 
question   of  slavery  was  pressed  that  it  stood  firm ;   it 
expected  to  have  its  own  way. 

7.  The  administration  of  Mr.  Buchanan  was  to  cease 
on  the  4th  of  March.     A  President  was  then  to  come  into 
office  whose  election  had  been  made  the  occasion  of  the 
secession  of  seven  States.     Threats  were  uttered  that  he 
would  not  be  allowed  to  take  the  oath  of  office,  and  he 
came  to  the  capital  secretly  and  in  disguise. 

8.  Mr.   Lincoln  was   a  man  who   had   not  yet  been 
tried,  except  in  debate.      He  was   born   in   Kentucky, 
not  a  hundred  miles  from   the  birthplace   of  Jefferson 
Davis.     The  President  of  the  Confederacy  was  a  wealthy 
slave-holder,   who    had   for   years   been    in   public    life. 
The  President  of  the  United  States  was  a  lawyer  little 
known  outside  of  his  own  State. 

9.  He  was  born  in  poverty,  and  had  struggled  hard 
for  an  education  and   a  living.      He  was  plain   in  his 
habits  and  without  grace   of  manner  or  speech.       He 
disappointed   many  persons  of  refinement   when    they 
first  saw  him.     Many  also  thought  that  he  had  no  de- 


THE    FIRST   ATTACK.  381 

cision.     He  listened  to  what  everybody  said,  but  never 
seemed  to  have  made  up  his  mind. 

10.  Mr.   Lincoln,   upon  taking  the  President's   chair, 
found  the  government  in  great  confusion.     The  treas 
ury  was    nearly  empty.       There  were    but    few  troops 
within  call.     The  vessels  of  the  navy  were  scattered  in 
distant  waters,  and  officers  both  of  the  army  and  of  the 
navy  were  resigning  their  commissions  on   the  ground 
that  they  owed  allegiance  first  to  the  States  from  which 
they  came. 

11.  The  public  offices  were  largely  occupied  by  persons 
in  sympathy  with  the  secession   movement,  and  every 
step  taken  by  the  new  government  was  known  at  once 
to  the  leaders  of  the  Confederacy.     Mr.  Lincoln,  mean 
while,  was  beset  by  a  vast  horde  of  office-seekers  eager 
to  take  advantage  of  the  change  of  administration. 

12.  President  Lincoln  waited  a  month,  and   then  no 
tified    Governor    Pickens,    of   South   Carolina,    that    he 
should  send  supplies  to  Fort    Sumter    at    all    hazards. 
Thereupon  General  Beauregard  asked   instructions  from 
the    government    at  Montgomery,  and  was  ordered  to 
open  fire  on  the  fort. 

13.  He  first  called  on  Major  Anderson  to  surrender; 
but  Anderson  refused,  and   at  daybreak  on  the  morn 
ing  of  Friday,  April   12,  1861,  the  Confederacy  began 
its    attack   on    the  United   States.     The   first   shot  was 
fired  from  the  Cumming's  Point  battery. 

14.  Fort  Sumter  replied  with  a  shot,  and  the  bom 
bardment  thus  begun  continued  for  thirty  hours  without 
loss  of  life   on  either   side.      The  ammunition   in  Fort 
Sumter  was  then  exhausted,  and  the  fort  was  on  fire. 
Thereupon    the    United    States    flag   was    lowered,  and 
the  garrison  capitulated.     The  housetops  in  Charleston 


382 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


were  thronged  with  spectators,  and  the  telegraph  car 
ried  the  news  of  the  engagement  hourly  over  all  the 
land. 

15.    On  Sunday,  April  14,  the  garrison  marched  out. 
On  the  morning  of  the  I5th  President  Lincoln  issued 


Attack  on  Fort  Sumter. 


a  proclamation  calling  for  seventy-five  thousand  volun 
teers,  and  summoning  Congress  to  an  extra  session. 
The  response  to  the  demand  for  troops  was  immediate; 
distinctions  of  party  were  swept  aside,  and  for  a  time 
there  was  but  one  party  at  the  North,  —  the  party  for 
the  Union. 

16.    Immediately  the  States  of  the   South  which  had 
wavered  were   compelled   to  make  their  choice.     Vir- 


THE   FIRST  ATTACK.  383 

ginia,  Arkansas,  Tennessee,  and  North  Carolina  joined 
the  Confederacy.  There  was  a  strong  anti-Union  ele 
ment  in  Delaware,  Maryland,  Kentucky,  and  Missouri ; 
but,  though  many  men  went  from  these  States  into  the 
Confederate  army,  the  States  did  not  break  away  from 
the  Union. 

17.  Virginia  was  the  most  important  accession  to  the 
Confederacy.     There  was,  however,  in  the  western  coun 
ties   so    strong  an    opposition  to   secession  that   these 
counties  refused  to  obey  the  convention  which  passed 
the   ordinance   of  secession;    they  chose   a   legislature 
which   claimed  to  be  the  true  government,  and  at  last 
formed  a  new  State,  which  was  admitted  into  the  Union 
in  1863  under  the  name  of  West  Virginia. 

18.  Old  Virginia  at   once  became  the    chief  battle 
ground   of  the  war.     The  Confederate  government  was 
moved  from  Montgomery  to  Richmond ;  and  since  Wash 
ington  was    separated   from   the   Confederacy   only   by 
the  Potomac,  it  was  clear  that  the  great  contest  would 
be  fought  in  the  country  which  lay  between  the  two 
capitals. 

19.  Throughout  the  war  which  followed,  the  Southern 
people  called  the  United  States  troops  Federal  soldiers ; 
they    called    themselves   Confederates.     The    Northern 
people    called    their   antagonists    Rebels;    they    called 
themselves  Unionists.     These  names  are  full  of  meaning. 
The    contest  was    between    the    Confederacy   and    the 
Union. 


384  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE   UNION. 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

THE   WAR   FOR  THE   UNION. —I. 

Con'fis-cate.     To  take  an  enemy's  I  Clan-des'tiiie.     Secret, 
goods  for  the  public  use.  I  San  Ja-cm'to. 

1.  THE  people  at  the  North  were  an  unmilitary  peo 
ple.     They  had  a  militia,  but  it  was  ill  organized.     The 
Mexican  War  had  drawn  few  volunteers  from  this  sec 
tion,  and  the  United  States  army  was   very  small  and 
imperfectly  equipped.     The  early  action  of  the  Confed 
erates  also  had  weakened  it. 

2.  There  was,  however,  a  greater  population  to  draw 
from  than  at  the  South.     There  was  also  a  wider  range 
of  industry  to  supply  the  necessary  funds  to  carry  on 
the  war.     The  South  relied  largely  upon  the  need  which 
England  had  of  her  cotton.     Her  young  men  also  had 
led  lives  more  akin  to  a  military  life ;   and  she  reasoned 
that  they  could  all  fight,  while  the  slaves  stayed  at  home 
to  support  them. 

3.  President  Lincoln's  call  for  troops  was  met  by  a 
corresponding  call  from  Jefferson  Davis ;  and  from  North 
and  South  men  hastened  to  the  banks  of  the  Potomac. 
Regiments  were  hurriedly  equipped  and  sent  forward. 
The  first  blood  was  shed  in  the  streets  of  Baltimore, 
April  19,  1 86 1,  when  Northern  troops  were  attacked  by 
a  mob  which  opposed  their  passage  through  the  city. 

4.  General    Scott    was    commander-in-chief    of    the 
Union  forces,  and  General  J.  E.  Johnston  of  the  Con 
federate  forces.     The  first  military  movements  were  in 
the  mountains  of  Western  Virginia,  and  the  success  of 
the  Union  army  led  people  to  fancy  that  there  would 


THE   WAR   FOR   THE    UNION. 


385 


be  a  quick  restoration  of  the  Union.  Mr.  Seward,  who 
was  Secretary  of  State,  was  especially  cheerful,  and 
promised  that  the  war  should  be  over  in  ninety  days. 

5.  The   newspapers   and  people   generally    urged   an 
immediate  movement  upon  Richmond.     Very  few  had 
any    knowledge     of 

the  difficulties  be 
fore  them,  and  Gen 
eral  Scott,  pressed 
by  public  opinion, 
gave  the  order  to  ad 
vance.  The  result 
was  the  battle  of 
Bull  Run,  July  21, 
in  which  the  Union 
forces  were  defeated, 
and  retreated  in  a 
panic  upon  Wash 
ington. 

6.  The      disaster 
opened  the  eyes    of 
people,       and      the 

Country  Settled  down  General  Winfield  Scott. 

into  a  more  serious  temper.  Congress  took  measures 
to  raise  money  for  the  army  and  navy.  It  called  for 
five  hundred  thousand  volunteers ;  it  ordered  a  block 
ade  of  the  Southern  ports,  and  pledged  itself  to  vote 
any  amount  of  money  and  any  number  of  men  to  main 
tain  the  Union. 

7.  General  Scott  retired  on  account  of  his  age  and 
infirmity,  and  General  George  B.  McClellan,  who  had 
been  prominent  in  the  Western  Virginia  operations,  was 
placed    in    command.     He    immediately  set    about  or- 

25 


386 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


ganizing  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  at  Alexandria  in 
preparation  for  a  second  advance.  The  Confederacy 
also  spent  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1861  in  organ 
izing  its  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  under  General 
Beau  regard. 

8.    Congress  had  passed  an  act  confiscating  property 
used  in  the  insurrection,  including  any  slaves  employed 


Nuw^Iarliet  ;-:^^^^:.'-.;-'--'^:-':'.->-:V'v^ 


in  service  hostile  to  the  United  States.  General  Fremont, 
who  had  been  made  commander  of  the  forces  in  the 
West,  issued  a  proclamation  declaring  the  slaves  of  any 
person  who  had  taken  up  arms  against  the  Union  to  be 
thereby  freed  from  slavery. 

9.  President  Lincoln  countermanded  this  order.  He 
was  unwilling  to  estrange  those  slave-holders,  especially 
in  Kentucky,  who  were  still  loyal  to  the  Union.  He 
was,  besides,  not  ready,  and  he  did  not  believe  the 


THE   WAR  FOR  THE   UNION. 


387 


people  were  ready,  to  regard  the  war  for  the  Union  as  a 
war  to  put  down  slavery.  Some  of  the  Union  com 
manders  even  went  so  far  as  to  send  back  slaves  who 
had  left  their  masters  and  had  come  into  the  Union 
lines. 

10.  Congress    had 
declared  the   South 
ern  ports  blockaded, 
but  it  could    not   at 
once  bring  together 
a  navy  large  enough 
to  keep  vessels  from 
entering    or   leaving 
those      ports.       The 
South  not  only  sent 
out     vessels      laden 
with    cotton    to    the 
West  Indies    and  to 
Europe,  but  received 
in     return      military 
supplies  of  all  kinds. 

11.  Of  course  the 

great  bulk  of  business  between  the  North  and  the  South 
had  stopped,  although  much  clandestine  traffic  and  cor 
respondence  went  on  across  the  borders.  It  was  to 
Europe,  however,  that  the  South  looked  for  help.  She 
had  never  had  manufactures  to  any  extent,  and  had  no 
variety  of  resources.  Heretofore  she  had  sold  her  cot 
ton,  rice,  tobacco,  and  sugar  to  the  Northern  States  and 
Europe,  and  bought  in  return  what  she  needed. 

12.  The  commercial  and  manufacturing  countries  of 
Europe    saw   the    opportunity  to    increase  their  trade. 
English  merchants,  especially,  were  quick  to  take  ad- 


General  Robert  E.  Lee. 


388  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

vantage  of  it,  and  the  ports  of  English  islands  lying  near 
the  Southern  States  became  at  once  very  busy.  Eng 
land  and  France  issued  proclamations  of  neutrality,  and 
the  Confederacy  was  very  desirous  of  being  recognized 
by  them  as  an  independent  power. 

13.  Mr.  Mason  and  Mr.  Slidell,  formerly  United  States 
Senators,  were   therefore  sent   by  the   Confederacy  as 
commissioners  to  London  and  Paris.     They  made  their 
way  to  Havana,  and  at  that  port  embarked  on  the  Eng 
lish  mail-steamer  Trent.     After  the  Trent  had  left  the 

Nov  g    harbor,  Captain  Charles  Wilkes,  of  the  United 
i86i.      States   steamship   San   Jacinto,  who    had   been 
watching  for  them,  stopped  the  steamer  and  carried  off 
the  commissioners. 

14.  This  act  caused  great  excitement  in  England,  and 
for  a  while  there  was  danger  that  the  United  States  would 
be  at  war  with  England  as  well  as  with  the  Confederacy. 
Such  an  event  would  have  been  full  of  peril.     Moreover, 
Captain  Wilkes  had  gone  beyond  his  authority.     The 
government  therefore,  without  censuring  him,  admitted 
that  he  was  in  the  wrong,  and  gave  up  the  commissioners 
to  England. 

15.  England  did  not  recognize  the  independence  of 
the   Confederacy;    but   English   shipbuilders   and   mer 
chants   built  cruisers  which   were    manned    chiefly   by 
British    sailors,    while    commissioned    by   the    Confed 
eracy  and  commanded  by  Confederate  officers.     They 
often  carried  the  British  flag  until  they  had  come  upon 
an  unsuspecting  vessel  sailing  from  a  Union  port,  when 
they  made  a  prize  of  it. 

16.  Great  numbers  of  American  ships  were  thus  cap 
tured  or  destroyed.     The  English  government  shut  its 
eyes  when  the  Confederate  cruisers  used  the  British  flag 


THE   WAR   FOR  THE   UNION.  389 

and  sailed  into  and  out  of  British  ports.  It  was  warned 
that  one  of  these,  the  Alabama,  which  afterward  did 
much  mischief,  had  been  built  and  equipped  in  Liver 
pool,  and  was  about  to  sail.  Everybody  knew  its  pur 
pose,  but  the  government  took  no  pains  to  stop  it.1 

17.  The   promptness  with  which    England    prepared 
for  war  at  the  time  of  the  Trent  affair;    the   repeated 
expression  of  sympathy  with  the  Confederacy  given  by 
the  ruling  classes  there ;   the  indifference  of  the  govern 
ment,  by  which  Confederate  cruisers  were  allowed  to  be 
supplied  and  sent  out  of  English  ports  to  attack  Amer 
ican  vessels, — all  these    things  served  to  estrange  the 
United  States  from  England. 

18.  At  the  same  time,  not  a  few  Englishmen  had  faith 
in  the  Union  and  advocated  the  unpopular  Union  cause. 
The    cotton-spinners    of    England,    though   they   were 
brought  to   great  distress  by  the  closing  of  Southern 
ports,  were  very  generally  in  sympathy  with  the  Union. 
There  were  a  few  men  of  influence,  also,  who  believed 
that  the  best  hopes  of  man,  both   in   England  and  in 
America,  were  bound  up   in  the  success  of  the  Union. 
By  speeches,  by  newspaper  articles,  and  by  other  means 
they  aimed  to  keep  England  from  recognizing  the  inde 
pendence  of  the  Confederacy. 

1  After  the  war  the  United  States  government  asked  the  British  gov 
ernment  to  make  good  the  losses  which  American  commerce  had  sustained 
through  the  depredations  by  the  Alabama  and  other  Confederate  cruisers. 
The  "  Alabama  Claims,"  as  they  were  called,  were  submitted  to  a  board  of 
commissioners  from  five  friendly  nations,  which  met  at  Geneva,  Switzer 
land,  in  1872,  and  agreed  that  Great  Britain  should  pay  the  United  States 
the  sum  of  fifteen  and  a  half  million  dollars.  Great  Britain  honorably 
and  promptly  paid  the  sum. 


390 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE   WAR  FOR  THE  UNION.  —  II. 


Rap-pa-han'nock. 
Rap-i-dan'. 


Shen-an-do'ah. 
Aiitietam  (An-teJtam}. 


l.   THE  people  at  the  North  had  grown  impatient  over 
the  long  delay  to  make  a  forward   movement,   and    in 

January,  1862,  Pres 
ident  Lincoln  or 
dered  a  general  ad 
vance  of  land  and 
naval  forces.  The 
order  was  earliest 
obeyed  at  the  West. 
The  Confederates 
had  built  Fort  Hen 
ry  on  the  Tennessee 
and  Fort  Donelson 
on  the  Cumberland, 
to  prevent  access 
by  river  into  the 
State  of  Tennessee. 
2.  The  first  at 
tacks  were  made 

General  Ulysses  S.  Grant.  Qn    these      Defences. 

General  Ulysses  S.  Grant  was  in  command  of  the  land 

Feb.  6,     forces,  and  Commodore  Foote,  of  the  gun-boats, 

1862-      which  undertook  to  reduce  these  works.     Fort 

Henry  was   first  assailed  and  captured ;   the  combined 


THE   WAR   FOR  THE   UNION.  391 

forces  then  appeared  before  Fort  Donelson,  and  after  a 
succession  of  hard  fights  forced  the  commander  to  ask 
for  terms. 

3.  General    Grant    replied :    "  No    terms   except   un 
conditional  and  immediate  surrender  can  be  accepted. 
I   propose   to    move    immediately    upon    your   works." 
This  terse  declaration  gave  General  Grant  distinction, 
and  caused  the  country,  eager  to  find  a  great  military 
leader,  to  follow  his  career  closely.     Fort  Don-    Feb  16> 
elson  surrendered  ;    and  the  Confederate  forces      1862t 
of  the   West,   under   General  Albert   Sidney  Johnston, 
retired  to  Corinth,  Mississippi. 

4.  Here    General    Johnston   received    reinforcements, 
and    made    a    brilliant    attack    upon    General    Grant's 
army,  which  was  lying  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  or  Shiloh, 
on    the   Tennessee    River.       A   terrible    battle  April  6)  7| 
was    fought,    in    which    the    Confederates    were      1862- 
at    first    victorious,    but    General    Johnston    was    killed. 
When    General  Buell  joined   General  Grant  with   fresh 
forces,  the  Union  army  attacked  the  Confederates  and 
drove  them  back  to  Corinth. 

5.  The  Confederates  controlled  the  Mississippi  by  a 
series  of  fortified   positions  extending  from  Columbus, 
in  Kentucky,  to  the  Delta.     When  Fort  Donel-   Aprii7, 
son  was  captured,   Columbus   could    no   longer     1862t 
be  held,  and  the  Confederates  retired  to  Island  Number 
Ten.     The  last  day  of  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  this    june6, 
island  was  captured  by  Admiral  Foote  and  Gen-     1862* 
eral  Pope.      Two  months  later,  Fort  Pillow  was  aban 
doned  by  the  Confederates,  and  after  a  daring  attack  by 
the  United  States  fleet  of  rams  upon  the  Confederate 
river  fleet,  Memphis  surrendered  to  the  Union  army. 

6.  Meanwhile  a  fleet  and  an  army  had  been  sent  to 


392 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


attack  New  Orleans.    The  fleet  under  Commodore  David 

G.  Farragut  bombarded  the  forts  at  the  entrance  of  the 

river,   and   passed  them    and  the   various   obstructions 

which  had  been  placed  in  the  way.     After  running  a 

April  28,    gauntlet   of  rams   and   fire-rafts,   the   fleet  ap- 

1862-      peared  before  New  Orleans,  which  surrendered 

and  was  placed  under  control  of  General  B.  F.  Butler. 


Farragut's  Fleet  passing  Forts  Jackson  and  St.  Philip. 

7.  At  the  East  no  such  success  had  followed  the 
Union  arms.  The  Confederates  had  taken  the  Merri- 
mac,  a  former  frigate  of  the  United  States  navy,  which 
had  fallen  into  their  hands,  and  sheathed  her  with  rail 
road  iron,  giving  her  also  an  iron  prow.  The  curious 
monster,  transformed  thus  into  a  ram,  was  ready  for  use, 
and  came  out  of  Gosport  Navy  Yard,  accompanied  by 


THE   WAR   FOR   THE   UNION. 


393 


three  gun-boats,  to  attack  the  fleet  which  lay  in  Hamp 
ton  Roads. 

8.    The    Merrimac    destroyed    the    Cumberland,    and 
compelled  the  Congress  to  surrender,  and  with  March  8, 
the  gun-boats  scattered  the  rest  of  the  United      1862' 
States    fleet.     The    greatest   consternation    followed   at 


The  Merrimac  sinking  the  Cumberland. 

the  North.     It  was  supposed  that  every  seaport  would 
be  at  the  mercy  of  the  Merrimac.     Suddenly  March  9, 
the   Monitor,   a  turreted    iron-clad   vessel   just     1862- 
finished  for  the  United  States,  appeared  and  attacked 
the  Merrimac,  which  then  retired  to  Gosport. 

9.  These  encounters  were  remarkable  as  the  first 
great  engagements  between  iron-clads  and  wooden  ves 
sels,  and  between  two  iron-clads.  The  results  caused 


394 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


a  revolution  in  the  navies  of  the  world,  for  all  the  great 
powers  began  at  once  the  construction  of  iron  and  steel 
vessels. 

10.  The  day  after  the  fight  of  the  Monitor  and  Mer- 
rimac,  General  McClellan  began  to  move  his  forces 
against  the  enemy.  He  advanced  on  the  way  to  Ma- 
nassas,  where  the  Confederate  forces  had  been  posted ; 

but  General  Joseph 
E.    Johnston,    who 
was    in    command, 
had      fallen      back 
toward  Richmond. 
11.    It    was    not 
McClellan's  purpose 
to  move  upon  Rich 
mond     across      the 
country.     He  with 
drew  his  forces,  and 
went    by    water    to 
Fortress  Monroe,  in 
tending  to   advance 
up    the     peninsula. 
His       march      was 
arrested  by  the   for 
tifications   at  York- 
town,  behind  which  Johnston  lay  with  his  army.    McClel 
lan  laid  siege  to  Yorktown ;   but  Johnston  only  wished 
to  gain  time,  and  when  McClellan  was  ready  to  attack 
the  place,  the  Confederates  retreated  toward  Richmond. 
12.   McClellan  followed,  and,  the  day  after  the  evacua- 
May5,    tion  of  Yorktown,  attacked  the    rear   of  John- 
1862t      ston's  army  at  Williamsburg.     Johnston  rested 
his  army  behind  the  defences  of  the  Chickahominy,  and 


General  Joseph  E.  Johnston. 


THE   WAR   FOR  THE   UNION. 


395 


on  the  last  day  of  May  attacked  McClellan  at  Fair 
Oaks.  McClellan  renewed  the  battle  on  the  day  fol 
lowing,  and  forced  the  Confederates  to  retire.  Johnston 
was  wounded,  and  was  succeeded  by  General  Lee. 

13.  While  Johnston  was  holding  McClellan  in  check, 
a  brilliant  Confederate  commander,  General  T.  J.  Jack 
son,  was  making  a 

series  of  rapid 
movements  against 
divisions  of  the 
Union  army  which 
were  in  the  valley 
of  the  Shenandoah. 
He  was  commonly 
known  as  Stonewall 
Jackson,  because  of 
the  saying  that  his 
men  would  stand 
like  a  stone  wall  to 
meet  the  enemy's 
attack. 

14.  In  quick  suc 
cession         Jackson 

met    and    repulsed  General  T'  J  <stonewall>  Jackson- 

Generals  Fremont,  Banks,  and  McDowell,  and  then 
joined  Lee.  The  Confederate  army  now  fell  upon 
the  Union  army,  and  in  a  series  of  battles  at  the  end 
of  June  forced  it  back  to  Harrison's  Landing,  on  the 
James  River. 

15.  Lee  and  Jackson  then  turned  their  attention  to 
ward   Washington,   which  was    defended    by   an    army 
under  General  Pope.     Pope's  forces  stretched  along  the 
Rappahannock  and  Rapidan  to  the  first  line  of  the  Blue 


MAP  TO  ILLUSTRATE  THE  OPERATIONS  OF 

THE  ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC,  ETC 


THE   WAR   FOR  THE   UNION. 


397 


Ridge.  General  Banks  held  a  position  at  the  western 
end  of  the  line,  and  was  attacked  by  Jackson  at  Cedar 
Mountain,  August  9. 

16.  Lee  followed  close  behind,  and  the  two  generals 
forced  Banks  back,  and  then  attacked  Pope.     McClellan 
at  Harrison's  Landing  was  ordered  to  join  Pope,  Aug- 29>30t 
and  a  portion  of  his  forces  came  up  in  time  to     1862> 
take  part  in  the  second  battle  of  Manassas,  fought  near 
the   old  battle-field 

of  Bull  Run.  Pope's 
army  was  put  to 
rout. 

17.  Lee  now  led 
his  victorious  army 
across     the     upper 
Potomac    and     en 
tered         Maryland, 
McClellan,    gather 
ing  the  remnants  of 
the    two     defeated 
armies,       followed, 
and  confronted  the 
Confederates         at 
Antietam       Creek. 
Here    a    desperate 
struggle  took  place, 

September  17.  It  left  each  army  exhausted,  but  the 
victory  remained  with  the  Unionists.  The  Confederates 
recrossed  the  Potomac,  and  retired  up  the  Shenandoah 
Valley. 

18.  McClellan's   course   had   dissatisfied   the    admin 
istration,    and    his    command    was    given    to    General 
Ambrose   E.  Burnside,  who   attempted  to   move  upon 


398 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


Richmond    by   way   of    Fredericksburg.       Lee    placed 
Dec.  13,    himself  upon    the   hills  behind  the   town,  and 
862<      when  Burnside  crossed  the  river,  met  his  attack 
and  completely  defeated  him. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 


THE   WAR   FOR   THE   UNION.  —  III. 


Chick-a-mau'ga. 

Chat-ta-noo'ga. 

Tor-pe'do.   A  machine,  containing 


gunpowder,  sometimes  fastened 
under  water  to  a  ship,  for  the 
purpose  of  destroying  it. 


1.  DURING  the  movements  of  the  armies  in  1862,  the 
Congress  of  the  United  States  was  occupied  in  measures 
connected  with  the  prosecution  of  the  war.     It  also  pro 
vided  for  the  construction  of  a  railway  to  the  Pacific, 
and  it  passed  the   Homestead  Bill,  which  assigned  the 
public  lands  to  such  families  as  should  establish  homes 
upon  them. 

2.  Its  most  far-reaching  action  was  in  the  provision 
for  a  uniform  national  currency.     When  the  war  began, 
the  government  borrowed  large  sums  of  money  to  defray 
expenses,  and  it  continued  to  borrow,  as  new  demands 
arose.     The  result  was  similar  to  that  which  occurred  in 
the  War  for  Independence. 

3.  The   promises   to   pay   became    less   valuable,   as 
compared  with  gold,  which  was  the  standard  of  value 
throughout  the  civilized  world.     The  banks  in  the  sev 
eral  States  could  no  longer  obtain  gold,  except  by  pay 
ing  a  high  price   for  it;    and  at  the  end  of  1861   they 
suspended  specie  payments,  —  that   is,   they  no  longer 


THE  WAR   FOR   THE   UNION.  399 

gave  gold  in  return  for  the  promises  to  pay,  which  they 
had  issued. 

4.  In   order  to   provide   a  currency  for   the   people, 
Congress  passed  a  bill,  early  in  1862,  authorizing  the 
issue  of  notes  by  the  United  States  Treasury.     From 
the  green  tint  printed  upon  the  back  of  the  notes,  they 
were   popularly  termed  "greenbacks;"    and  to   insure 
their  success,  Congress  declared  that  they  were  "  legal 
tender,"  —  that  is,  they  would  be  regarded  by  the  law 
as  equally  valid  with  gold  in  the  payment  of  debts. 

5.  Early  in  1863  Congress  passed  an  act  establishing 
national  banks.     Heretofore  the  States  had  incorporated 
all  banks,  and  the  bills  of  each  local  bank  had  been  re 
ceived  only  in  its  own  neighborhood.     By  the  national 
banking  system,  all  bills  issued  by  the   national  banks 
became  current  in  every  part  of  the  country.     These  acts 
were  largely  the  work  of  Salmon  P.  Chase,  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury. 

6.  The  prospect  looked  gloomy  for  the  country  as  the 
year    1862   drew  to  a  close.      President    Lincoln,   who 
watched  anxiously  every  movement,  was  convinced  that 
the  time  had  come  when  the   Union  could  no  longer 
hope  to  conquer  a  peace  and  at  the  same  time  spare 
the  system  of  slavery,  which  every  one  saw  was  at  the 
foundation  of  the  Confederacy. 

7.  He  therefore  announced,  in  September,  that  unless 
the  seceding  States  returned  to  their  allegiance  within  a 
hundred   days,   he   should  declare   the   slaves   in  those 
States  to  be  free.     It  was  a  formal  notice  given  out  of 
respect  to  law;    no  one  expected  that  it  would  be  re 
garded  by  the  South,  which  only  grew  more  firm. 

8.  On  the  first  day  of  January,  1863,  in  accordance 
with  his  notice,  the  President  issued  a  Proclamation  of 


40O 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


Emancipation.  One  of  the  first  results  of  this  act  was 
the  formation  of  regiments  of  negro  soldiers  as  a  settled 
policy.  An  attack  made  by  one  of  these  regiments, 
under  Colonel  Robert  G.  Shaw,  upon  Fort  Wagner,  in 
Charleston  Harbor,  though  unsuccessful,  showed  so  much 


Battle  of  Gettysburg :  Defence  of  the  Cemetery. 

bravery  that  the  prejudice  against  negro  soldiers  disap 
peared,  and  great  numbers  were  enrolled. 

9.  General  Joseph  Hooker  had  succeeded  General 
Burnside,  and  attempted  to  lead  the  army  again  to 
Richmond,  but  was  met  by  General  Lee  at  Chancellors- 
May^  3,  ville,  and  disastrously  defeated.  The  Confed- 

ises.  erates  suffered  heavily  at  this  time  in  the  death 
of  their  brave  leader,  Stonewall  Jackson. 


THE    WAR   FOR   THE    UNION. 


10=  Lee  followed  up  his  success  by  crossing  the  Poto 
mac  above  Harper's  Ferry,  and  marching  into  Pennsyl 
vania.  The  Union  army,  now  under  the  command  of 
General  George  G.  Meade,  hurried  forward  to  meet  him ; 
for  Lee  was  concentrating  his  forces  and  threatening 
Baltimore  and  Washington. 

11.  The  two  armies  met  at  Gettysburg,  and  a  battle 
followed   which    occupied 

the  first  three  days  of  July, 
1863.  It  was  the  most 
critical  battle  of  the  war. 
The  Confederates  were 
defeated,  and  retreated 
into  Virginia.  They  never 
afterward  came  so  near  a 
final  success,  and  the  bat 
tle  of  Gettysburg  is  thus 
regarded  as  the  turning- 
point  of  the  war. 

12.  In  the  West,  Grant 
had  made  several  ineffect 
ual  attempts  to   capture  Vicksburg   by  approaching   it 
from  the  North.     In  April,  1863,  moving  his  army  from 
Milliken's    Bencl    to    a    point   opposite    Bruinsburg,    he 
crossed  the  river,  and  after  fighting  several  severe  bat 
tles,  received  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg  on  the  fourth 
of  July.     Port  Hudson,  under  siege  at  the  same    juiy8, 
time,  could  no  longer  hold  out;   and  the  Mis 
sissippi,   as   President  Lincoln   said,    "  ran   unvexed  to 
the  sea." 

13.  General  Rosecrans,  in  command  of  the  army  of 
the   Cumberland,   which  had   been   in   quarters  Sept.  19,20. 
at    Murfreesboro',  moved   southward    upon    the 


VICINITY  OF  VICKSBURG. 

Scale  of  i 


1863. 


4O2 


THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 


mauga  a  great  battle  was  fought  in  September,  in  which 
the  Confederate  army  was  victorious.     It  turned,   and 


Battle  of  Missionary  Ridge  :  Ascent  of  the  Ridge. 

drove  General  Rosecrans  to  Chattanooga,  and  laid  siege 
to  the  place. 

14.  Rosecrans  was  reinforced  by  General  W.  T.  Sher 
man  with  troops  from  Vicksburg,  and  by  General  Hooker 
with  a  portion  of  the  army  of  the  Potomac.  General 
Grant  was  put  in  command  of  all  the  armies  of  the 
West.  The  Confederates  were  attacked,  defeated  in  the 


THE   WAR   FOR  THE   UNION. 


403 


battles  of  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge,  and 
driven  southward. 

15.  The  success  of  Grant  at  the  West  made  him  the 
chief  figure  in  the  war,  and  he  was  raised  to  the 
grade  of  Lieutenant-General,  the  highest  in  the  army ; 
the  President,  by  the  Constitution,  being  commander-in- 
chief.  In  the  spring  of  1864,  Grant  left  Sherman  at 

the  head  of  the  West 
ern  armies,  and  took 
up  his  headquarters 
with  the  army  of  the 
Potomac,  in  order 


MAP  OF  THE  PENINSULA,  ETC., 

BETWEEN  NORFOLK  AND  RICHMOND. 
Scale  of.  ,  80  Miles 


to    direct   the    operations 
Virginia. 

16.    For   six   weeks,    in    a 
series    of    rapid    movements, 
General  Grant  attempted  to  get  between  Lee's  army  and 
Richmond.     He   did   not  succeed   in  this.     He  fought 
the  terrible  battle  of  the  Wilderness,  in  which  Mays, 6, 
both  sides  lost  heavily,  though  the  advantage  at     1864< 
the    end    of  the    battle    remained    with    the    Unionists. 
Other  battles  followed,  but  Grant  could  not  force  Lee's 
lines,  and  now  laid  siege  to  Richmond  and  Petersburg. 


404      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

17.  The  siege  was  begun  early  in  June.     In  July,  to 
loosen  Grant's   hold   on   Petersburg,   General   Lee   sent 
General  Early  upon  a  dashing  raid  into  Maryland  and 

July  so,   Pennsylvania,  with  the  hope  even  that  he  might 
1864.     get  possession  of  Washington.      The  chief  re 
sult  was  the  burning  of  Chambersburg  and  the  capture 
of  a  quantity  of  supplies. 

18.  When  General  Early  retired  up  the  Shenandoah 
Valley,  he  was  followed  by  General  Sheridan,  who  de 
feated  him  at  Win 
chester,  and   drove 
him  beyond  Cedar 
Creek.  General  Ear 
ly  then  turned  upon 
his    adversary,  and 
recovered  his  posi 
tion.     Sheridan  was 
absent    when     this 
battle    was   fought, 
but,  getting  intelli 
gence    of     it,  rode 
rapidly  up  the  val 
ley,  rallied  his  men, 
and    turned    defeat 
into  victory. 

19.     During    the 

Admiral  David  G.  Farragut.  Summer   of    I  864  the 

navy  was  attempting  to  blockade   the   Southern  ports 

more  effectually,  and   to   meet  the  cruisers  which  were 

inflicting  great  damage  on  American  commerce.     Great 

June,     relief  was    felt  when    the    Kearsarge,    Captain 

1864.     Winslow,      attacked      the     Alabama,     Captain 

Semmes,  in  the   English  Channel,  and  sank  her. 


FALL  OF  THE  CONFEDERACY.  405 

20.  Admiral  Farragut,  accompanied  by  land  forces, 
captured  the  forts  which  commanded  the  entrance  t© 
Mobile  Bay,  and  destroyed  the  Confederate  iron-clad 
Tennessee.  The  Confederate  ram  Albemarle,  also, 
which  lay  in  Roanoke  River,  was  blown  up  by  a  tor 
pedo  which  was  affixed  to  it  by  a  courageous  sailor, 
Lieutenant  Cushing. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

FALL  OF  THE  CONFEDERACY. 

Sic  sem'per  Tyran'nis.    A  Latin  phrase,  meaning,  "  So  be  it  ever  to 

tyrants." 

1.  THE  Western  campaign  in  1864  began  at  the  same 
time  as  Grant's  movements  in  Virginia.     General  Sher 
man  began  to  move  from  Chattanooga  toward    May  6, 
Atlanta.     Before  him  lay  a  Confederate  army     1864' 
under  the  command   of  General  Joseph   E.  Johnston ; 
but  Sherman,  avoiding  a  direct  engagement,  gradually 
pressed    his    opponent    back    to    the    fortifications    of 
Atlanta. 

2.  The    Confederate    government    removed    General 
Johnston,   and    gave  the  command   to   General  Hood, 
who  at  once  made  an  attack  upon  Sherman.     But  Sher 
man  changed  his  position,  and  took  Atlanta,  which  Hood 
had  left.     The   two  armies  had,  as   it  were,  exchanged 
places ;  and  Hood,  instead  of  assaulting  the  city,  under 
took    to   cut    off   Sherman    from   the    railroads   which 
brought  supplies  to  his  army. 

3.  Sherman   now  detached    a   portion    of  his    army, 
placed  it  under  General  George  H.  Thomas,  and  sent 


406  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE   UNION. 

it  against  Hood,  while  he  himself  prepared   to   march 

NOV.  so,   southward   into   the   heart  of  the  Confederacy. 

1854.     Hood    meanwhile    aimed    at    the    capture     of 

Nashville.     On  the  way  he  attacked  General  Schofield 

at  Franklin,  and 
suffered  a  loss ; 
but  he  kept  on, 
and  laid  siege  to 
Nashville. 

4.  While  Hood 
was  thus  engaged, 
General  Thomas 
attacked  him,  and 
fought  a  battle 
which  lasted  for 
two  days  and  re 
sulted  in  a  severe 
defeat  of  the  Con 
federates.  Hood's 
army  was  unable  to 

rally,  and  was  scat- 
General  George  H.  Thomas.  . 

tered       over       the 

country.     For  the  first  time  in  trr  war  a  campaign  had 
ended  in  the  destruction  of  an  army. 

5.  Five  days  later,  Sherman's  army  entered  Savannah. 
He  had  started  from  Atlanta  in  the  middle  of  Novem- 

Dec.  21    ker,  cut   loose   from   his  base  of  supplies,  and 
1864.      marched,  without  meeting  any  armed  opposi 
tion,  to  the  sea-board.     For  a  month,  rumors  only  of  his 
whereabouts    reached    the    ears    of  the    people    at   the 
North. 

6.  The  people  at  the  South  knew  well  where  he  was ; 
for  in  his  march  his  army  and  followers  had  left  a  broad 


FALL  OF   THE   CONFEDERACY. 


407 


path  of  desolation.  At  Savannah  he  was  in  communi 
cation  with  the  Union  fleet,  and  sent  word  that  the  Con 
federacy  was  nothing  but  a  shell,  and  that  he  was  ready 
with  his  victorious  army  to  march  northward. 

7.  Upon  the  first  day  of  February,    1865,   Sherman 
began    his    northward    march.      The    military   support 
of  the  Confederacy 

now  rested  on  the 
army  which  Lee 
commanded  within 
the  intrenchments 
of  Richmond  and 
Petersburg,  and  on 
the  remnant  of  the 
Western  forces, 
with  which  General 
Johnston  was  try 
ing  to  check  Sher 
man's  advance. 

8.  On  the  1 7th  of 
February  Sherman 
captured  Columbia, 
South  Carolina.    It 
was  now  impossible 

for  the  Confederates  to  hold  Charleston,  and  therefore 
they  evacuated  it  the  same  day.  Fort  Sumter  had  been 
pounded  to  ruins,  the  April  before,  by  continual  bom 
bardment  from  batteries  erected  by  the  Union  forces ; 
but  Charleston  had  not  then  been  taken. 

9.  As    he    moved   northward,  Sherman    encountered 
Johnston's  forces  in  North  Carolina.     The  Union  army, 
however,  was  superior  in  numbers ;  and  when  Sherman 
entered  Goldsboro  on  the  23d  of  March,  Johnston  re- 


General  W.  T.  Sherman. 


408  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

tired  to  Raleigh.  Sherman  pushed  on  after  him ;  but 
events  in  Virginia  were  fast  rendering  a  contest  in  North 
Carolina  unnecessary. 

10.  Sheridan    had    led   a  column    of  cavalry  up   the 
Shenandoah  Valley,  and  thence  down  the  James  River. 
He  did  all  the  mischief  he  could  on  the  way,  and  joined 
the  main  army  in  front  of  Petersburg.     Grant  had  al- 

March29,  ready  ordered  a  forward  movement  against  Lee, 
1865.     Wk0  macje  one  desperate  attempt  to  break  the 
centre  of  the  Union  lines  at  Fort  Steadman,  intending 
under  cover  of  the  attack  to  withdraw  his  forces. 

11.  The    effort    failed.      Three    days   later,    Sheridan 
attacked  Lee  at  Five  Forks,  and  was  victorious.     Grant 

April  i,    at  once  carried  his  army  within  the  lines  of  the 

865-      Petersburg    defences.      Lee  retreated  with  the 

purpose  of  bringing  his  forces  and  Johnston's  together 

for  a  final  stand,  while  the  advance  guard  of  the  Union 

army  entered  Richmond,  April  2. 

12.  Jefferson  Davis  and   other  officers   of   the  Con 
federate  government   had    hastily   fled  ;    and  Lee  was 
using  every  effort  to  effect  a  junction  with  Johnston. 
But  the   Union   army,  elated    and  well    supplied,  bore 
down  upon  the  hopeless   retreating  column.      On  the 
9th  of  April  General  Lee  surrendered  to  General  Grant 
at  Appomattox  Court  House. 

13.  The  news  was  received  with  an  outburst  of  joy  at 
the  North.     President  Lincoln   had  been  re-elected  in 
1864,  and  on  the  4th  of  March,  1865,  had  begun  his  sec 
ond  term.     At  that  time  the  end  of  the  struggle  was 
plainly  near,  and  the  President,  in  his  Inaugural  Address, 
had  already  given  expression  to  the  hope  of  the  coun 
try  that  there  would  be  a   reconciliation    between   the 
two  sections. 


FALL  OF  THE   CONFEDERACY. 


409 


14.  "  With  malice  toward  none,"  he  said,  "with  charity 
for  all,  with  firmness  in  the  right  as  God  gives  us  to  see 
the  right,  let  us  strive  on  to  finish  the  work  we  are  in,  to 
bind  up  the  nation's  wounds,  to  care  for  him  who  shall 
have  borne  the  battle,  and  for  his  widow  and  his  orphans  ; 
to  do  all  which  may  achieve  and  cherish  a  just  and  a 
lasting  peace  among  ourselves  and  with  all  nations." 

15.  Immediately  after  the  fall  of  Richmond,  President 
Lincoln   visited    the 

Confederate  capital, 
and  walked  with  his 
little  son  along  the 
desolate  streets.  He 
had  been  weighed 
down  with  anxiety 
and  grief  at  the  war, 
and  looked  with 
eagerness  for  the 
close.  He  appoint 
ed  a  day  of  thanks 
giving  for  the  end 
of  the  war.  It  was 
to  be  the  day  on 
which,  just  four  years 
before,  Fort  Sumter 
was  attacked  ;  and  a 
party  went  to  Charleston,  where  General  Anderson  again 
raised  the  flag  over  the  ruined  fort. 

16.  In  the  midst  of  the  universal  rejoicing,  a  terrible 
event  occurred.     The  President  had  gone  to  the  theatre 
in  Washington  on   the    evening  of  April   14,   and  was 
seated  in  a  box  overlooking  the  stage,  when  an  assassin 
shot  him  through  the  head,  leaped  over  the  railing  upon 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


410      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

the  stage,  and,  shouting  Sic  semper  Tyrannis,  rushed  out 
of  the  building. 

17.  At  the  same  time  another  assassin  attempted  to 
murder   Secretary   Seward,  who  was   ill   at  home,  and 
wounded  him  seriously,  but  not  fatally.    There  had  been 
a  plot,  at  this  time  of  the  downfall  of  the  Confederacy, 
to  pull  down  the  leaders  of  the  nation ;   but  it  was  the 
plot  of  only  a  few  men,  who  perished  miserably. 

18.  The  President  lingered  a  few  hours,  but  gave  no 
sign   of  consciousness  before  his  death.     The  assassin 
had    shouted  the   motto   on  the  Virginia   coat-of-arms, 
but  no  word  could  have  been  worse  suited  to  Abraham 
Lincoln  than  the  word  "  tyrant."     In  the  four  years  of 
his  service  he  had  shown  himself  to  be  the  elder  brother 
of  the  people,  as  Washington  had  been  the  father. 

19.  The   people  had  learned  to  love  and  trust  him. 
He  listened  to  every  one,  and  was  slow  in  making  up  his 
mind ;   but  that  was  because  he  wished  to  be  clearly  in 
the  right.     No   one  who  was   in   trouble   came  to  him 
without  receiving  help  if  he  could  give  it.     He  thought 
always  of  his  country  and  never  of  his  own  fame. 

20.  The  joy  of  the  nation  was  turned   into  deepest 
mourning.     In  every  town  almost  every  house  hung  out 
some  sign  of  woe.     The  grief  was  scarcely  lessened  by 
the  surrender,  on  the  26th  of  April,  of  General  Johnston 
to   General  Sherman.     On   the    8th   of  May  Jefferson 
Davis  was  captured.     With  its  armies  surrendered,  and 
the  head  of  its  government  in  prison,  the  Confederacy 
came  to  an  end. 


PACIFIC  TIME  9  A.M. 


/  MOUNTAIN  TIME  1O  A.M. 


TRAL  TIME  11  A.M. 


EASTERN  TIME  12  NOON 


RECONSTRUCTION.  4 1 1 

CHAPTER  XX. 

RECONSTRUCTION. 

1.  GENERAL  GRANT,  when  arranging  with  General  Lee 
the    terms  upon  which    the    Confederate    army  should 
surrender,   proposed  that  the  soldiers  who  had   horses 
should   retain    them.     He    said   the   men   would    need 
them  in  ploughing  their  fields  when  they  returned  to 
their  homes. 

2.  The  first  wish  of  those  who  had  been  most  promi 
nent  in    putting  down    the   Confederacy  was   that   the 
Union  should  be  restored  as  quickly  as  possible  to  its 
former  state,  with  the  exception  of  slavery.     They  de 
sired  that  the  armies  should  be  disbanded,  and  that  the 
men  who  had  been  withdrawn  from  their  homes   and 
industry  should  return  to  their  old  life. 

3.  It  was  to  be  many  years,  however,  before  a  har 
monious   nation   could   take   the   place   of  the  warring 
Union.     The  terrible  war  had  laid  waste  the  country  in 
which  it  had  been  waged.    The  people  on  each  side  had 
suffered  in  the  loss  of  friends,  home,  and  property,  and 
could   not  at  once   be   reconciled.      The  great  change 
which  had  taken  place  through  the  abolition  of  slavery 
reached  to  the  very  bottom   of  Southern  society  and 
industry. 

4.  In  February,  1865,  Congress  had  passed  the  Thir 
teenth   Amendment   to    the    Constitution,    forever   for 
bidding   slavery   in   the    land.      The   language   of  the 
amendment  was  borrowed  from  the  Ordinance  of  1787, 
which  had  done  so  much  <x>  preserve  the  great  North- 


412  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

west  to  freedom.  The  amendment  was  accepted  in 
the  course  of  the  year  by  the  necessary  number  of 
States. 

5.  The  assassination  of  President   Lincoln  checked 
the   movement  which  had  already  begun  for  the  res 
toration  of  the  seceding  States.     People  who  had  been 
ready  in  their  joy  to  make  peace  with  those  who  had 
been   leaders  in  the   Confederacy,   now  were   ready  to 
believe  that  the  spirit  which  had   brought  on  the  war 
was  unchanged. 

6.  There  was  a  demand  that  the  leaders 'of  the  Con 
federacy  should  be  tried  as  traitors,  but  a  wiser  judg 
ment  prevailed.     The  officers  of  the  Confederacy  were 
never  brought  to  trial.     For  a  long  time,  however,  all 
persons  who  had  previously  t?ken  the  oath  of  allegiance 
to  the  United  States,  and  then  had  broken  the  oath  by 
taking  up  arms  against  the  country,  were  debarred  from 
holding  any  office   in  the   government  of  the   United 
States. 

7.  Upon  the  death  of  Lincoln,  Andrew  Johnson,  of 
Tennessee,  who  had   been  elected   Vice-President,  be 
came  President.     He  had  been  selected  by  the  Repub 
lican  party  as  representing  the  Union  men  of  the  South. 
He  was  not,  however,   in  full  sympathy  with'  the  Re 
publicans;   and  it  soon  became  evident  that  there  was 
a  breach   between   the   President  and  Congress,  which 
constantly  widened. 

8.  The  war  had  been  fought  to  preserve  the  Union, 
but  it  had  also  necessarily  been  a  war  to  extinguish  the 
system  of  slavery.     There  was,  therefore,  a  strong  senti 
ment  at  the  North  against  any  restoration  of  the  Union 
which  should  leave  the    blacks  in    the  power  of  their 
former  masters.     A  State  in  the  Union  could  pass  many 


RECONSTRUCTION.  413 

laws  which  would  practically  prevent  the  freedmen  from 
having  any  voice  in  the  government. 

9.  Congress  passed  a  bill  creating  what  was  known  as 
the   Freedman's   Bureau,  a  department  of  the  govern 
ment  intended  to  provide  for  the  needs  of  the  February, 
blacks,  who,  it  was  said,  were  the  wards  of  the     1866- 
nation.     The    President   returned  the   bill  to    Congress 
without   his    signature,   on    the   ground  that   it  was   an 
interference  with  the  rights  of  the  States  in  which  the 
freedmen  lived. 

10.  When  the  President  refuses  to  sign  a  bill,  he  is 
said  to  veto  it,  and  the  bill  thus  vetoed  does  not  become 
a  law  unless,  on  its  return  to  Congress,. two-thirds  of  the 
members  vote  to  pass  it  in  spite  of  the  President's  veto. 
The  Freedman's  Bureau  bill  was  thus  passed  over  the 
President's  veto. 

11.  Congress    then    passed    a    Civil    Rights    Bill,    by 
which    freedmen    were    made    citizens    of    the     Aprilt 
United    States.       United    States    officers    were      1866> 
instructed  to   protect  these  rights   in  the  courts.     The 
President  vetoed  this  bill  also,  but  Congress  passed  it 
over  the  veto. 

12.  To  make  this  bill  stronger,  Congress  adopted  the 
Fourteenth  Amendment  to  the   Constitution,  and  sub 
mitted  it  to  the  States,  which  ratified  it.     Later  still,  the 
Fifteenth  Amendment  was  adopted,  by  which  the  right 
to  vote  was  given  to  the  freedmen.     By  these  amend 
ments  the  people  gave  to  the  former  slaves  all  the  legal 
rights  which  white  citizens  had  held. 

13.  The    President   disapproved    of  these    measures, 
and  there   was   now   open   hostility   between    him    and 
Congress.      Congress,   growing    more    positive,    passed 
over  the  President's  veto  what  is  known  as  the  Tenure 


414      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 

of  Office   Bill.      By  this  bill  the   President   could    not 
March  2,   remove  any  public  officer  without  the  consent 
1867  '  of  the  Senate. 

14.  On  the  same  day  a  bill  was  passed,  also  over  the 
President's  veto,  by  which  Congress  provided  for  a  sys 
tem  of  government  over  the  States  which  had  formed 
the  Confederacy.     It  was,  in  effect,  a  military  govern 
ment.      Each    State  was    to   remain    under   it   until    it 
ratified  the  Fourteenth  Amendment  and  formed  a  con 
stitution  which  secured  the  rights  of  the  freedmen. 

15.  The  open  war  between  Congress  and  the  Presi 
dent  ended  at  last  in  the  impeachment  of  the  President 
by  the  House  of  Representatives.     He  was  tried  before 
the  Senate,  as  the  Constitution  provided.     The  charges 
brought  against  him  were  mainly  on  account  of  offences 
which  he  was  said  to  have  committed  against  the  Ten 
ure  of  Office  Act.     The  chief  charge  was  that  he  had 
removed  the  Secretary  of  War,  E.  M.  Stanton,  without 
the  consent  of  the  Senate. 

16.  The  trial  occurred  near  the  close  of  Mr.  Johnson's 
term  of  office.     The  party  which  had  elected  him  was 
now  thoroughly  opposed  to  him,  and  the  impeachment 
showed   its   anger.      The  trial   lasted   two  months,  and 
then  was  abandoned  after  a  vote  had  been  taken  which 
showed  that  it  was  impossible  to  secure  conviction. 

17.  The   most   important  effects    of  this  four  years' 
quarrel  were   two :    first,   while   the   South   was   left   in 
confusion,  people  became  accustomed  to  seeing  affairs 
which  formerly  were  managed  by  the  States,  now  con 
trolled    by  Congress;    secondly,  the  authority  of  Con 
gress  was  increased,  while   that  of  the    President  was 
diminished. 

18.  General  Grant  was  now  the  most  conspicuous  man 


RECONSTRUCTION.  415 

in  the  country.     He  was  the  general  who  had  achieved 
the  final  victory  in  the  war,  and  he  had  shown  firmness 
and  prudence  when  President  Johnson  had  made 
him  Secretary  of  War,  after  removing  Mr.  Stan- 
ton.     He  was  nominated  for  the  presidency  by  the  Re 
publican  party,  and  elected  by  a  large  majority. 

19.  President  Grant  held  the  office  eight  years.     At 
his  first  election  seven  of  the  Southern  States  had  com 
plied  with  the  acts  of  Congress,  and  had  been  readmitted 
into  the  Union.     By  July,  1870,  the  last  of  the  eleven 
States  which  had  seceded  was  again  a  regular  member 
of  the  Union. 

20.  The  new  State  governments  were  formed  under  a 
military  supervision.     The  party  in  power  at  Washing 
ton  insisted  that  the  freedmen  should  have  full  interest 
in  the  formation   of  these  governments.     The  national 
government,   through    the    army    and    the    Freedman's 
Bureau,  undertook  to  carry  out  these  ideas. 

21.  The  most   influential  men  at  the  South  took  no 
part  in  this  reconstruction.     They  had  been  officers  in 
the  Confederacy,  and  could  not  or  would  not  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance  to  the  United  States.    Many  refused  to 
act  because  they  did  not  believe  they  were  free  to  obey 
their  convictions.     They  were,  they  said,  under  military 
government. 

22.  As    a    rule,   the  freedmen  knew  little  about  the 
meaning  of  a  vote.    They  had  come  out  of  slavery,  which 
never  trained  them  to  be  citizens.     Many  were  anxious 
to  learn  to  read  and  write ;    many  were  eager  to  earn 
their  living;   but  great  multitudes  were  ignorant,  bewil 
dered,  and  easily  influenced. 

23.  When  the  Confederacy  broke  up,  many  men  who 
had  been  prominent  in  it  left  the  country  to  seek  their 


416  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF   THE    UNION. 

fortune  in  Europe  or  South  America.  Families  were 
scattered,  great  estates  were  no  longer  cultivated,  and 
many  who  had  lived  in  luxury  were  impoverished. 
With  no  slaves,  they  no  longer  had  the  same  means  of 
subsistence. 

24.  At  the  same  time  many  people  from  the  North 
made  their  way  into  the  ruined  States.     Some  were  sol 
diers  who  had  been  attracted  during  the  war  by  the  rich 
soil   of  the   country,   and  wished   to   make  their  home 
there.     Some  were  adventurers,  who  thought  it  an  ex 
cellent  opportunity  to  make   their  fortunes  and  acquire 
political  power. 

25.  These  last  easily  obtained  an  influence  over  the 
freedmen.     They  were  active,  and   the  native  Southern 
whites   kept  aloof  from  politics.      The   government  of 
the  States  was  thus  often  brought  into  disrepute.     Men 
exercised  official  power  who  had  no  regard  for  the  wel 
fare  of  the  State,  but  simply  looked  out  for  their  own 
advantage. 

26.  The  conduct  of  the   State  governments  brought 
such  evils  that  the  Southern  whites  began  to  combine  to 
recover  political  power.     A   period  almost  of  anarchy 
followed,  in  which  each  side  used  every  means  to  obtain 
and  keep  the  supremacy.     Gradually,  however,  the  po 
litical  authority  returned  to  the  class  which  had  held  it 
before  the  war. 


AFTER  THE   CENTENNIAL  YEAR.  417 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

AFTER  THE   CENTENNIAL  YEAR. 
Sioux  (Soo). 

1.  A  HUNDRED  years  had  passed  since  the  stirring 
days  when  the  English  colonies  in  America  had  main 
tained  their  rights  under  English  law,  and  had  finally 
declared  and  achieved  their  independence.    Each  of  the 
steps  toward  independence  was  celebrated  when  its  hun 
dredth  anniversary  came  round.  € 

2.  The  spilling  of  the  tea  in  Boston  Harbor,  the  fights 
at  Lexington  and  Concord,  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill, 
the  assumption  by  Washington  of  the  command  of  the 
American  army,  and  other  important  events  were  re 
called  and  celebrated.    The  centennial  year  of  indepen 
dence  was   made   memorable   by  a  great  international 
exhibition  at  Philadelphia. 

3.  While  the  Union,   at  peace  with  foreign  nations, 
was  celebrating  its  independence  of  Europe,  a  war  broke 
out  on  the  Western  frontier.    The  Indians  had  risen,  and 
the  nation  was  reminded  of  that  dispute  with  the  natives 
of  the   soil  which  had  begun  with  the  first  settlement 
of  the  country  and  had  never  been  long  at  rest. 

4.  The  Sioux  Indians  had  ceded  to  the  United  States 
a  large  tract  of  country  in  Dakota  Territory.    They  had 
reserved  to  themselves  the  district  known  as  the  Black 
Hills ;    but  when   it  was  rumored  that  gold  had   been 
found  on  their  reservation,  white  men  began  to  push  in, 
regardless  of  the  promise  which  the   government  had 
made  to  the  Indians. 


41 8  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

5.  The  Sioux  were  a  warlike  tribe,  and  they  retaliated 
by  attacking  the  frontier  settlements  in  Montana  and 
Wyoming.     United  States  troops  were  sent  out  against 
them,  but  met  at  first  with  terrible  disaster.      General 
Custer,  with  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  soldiers,  was 

June  25,   surprised,  and  the  entire  force  massacred.    The 
1876.      war  lasted  into  the  winter  of  1877,  when  the 
Sioux,  with  their  chiefs  Sitting  Bull  and  Crazy  Horse, 
went  across  the  border  into  British  territory. 

6.  The  changes  at  the  South,  and  the  dissatisfaction 
of  many  at  the  North  with  the  rule  of  the  Republican 
managers,  were  seen  in  the  election  of  1876.     Rutherford 
B.  Hayes,  of  Ohio,  was  the  candidate  of  the  Republi 
can  party,  and  Samuel  J.  Tilden,  of  New  York,  of  the 
Democratic  party. 

7.  So  close  was  the  vote  that  the  decision  of  the  elec 
tion  turned  upon  the  way  in  which  the  votes  of  Louisiana 
and  Florida  were  counted.     Both  parties  declared  that 
they  had  carried  these  States ;    but  there  had  been  so 
much  political    management   to    secure  the   votes   that 
each  party  accused  the  other  of  dishonesty. 

8.  It  was  finally  agreed  by  Congress  to  refer  the  dis 
pute  to    an    Electoral    Commission,   composed    of  five 
Senators,  five  Representatives,  and  five  Justices  of  the 
Supreme   Court.     The   result  was   the  election   of  Mr. 
Hayes,  and  the  end  of  the  dispute  was  received  with 
a  sense  of  relief  by  the  country.      People   were    most 
concerned,  not  that  Mr.  Hayes  or  Mr.  Tilden  should  be 
President,  but  that  there  should  be  a  fair  election. 

9.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  Mr.  Hayes's  administration 
was  to  put  an  end  to  all  supervision  of  elections  at  the 
South  by  United  States  troops.    With  the  withdrawal  of 
these  troops  disappeared  the  last  sign  of  any  distinction 


AFTER  THE   CENTENNIAL   YEAR.  419 

in  the   government  between  the   States  which   had  se 
ceded  in   1861   and  those  which  had  remained  loyal. 

10.  On  January    I,   1879,  the  United   States  govern 
ment  and  the  national  banks  resumed  specie  payment. 
The  country  again  carried  on  business  upon  the  same 
footing  as  other  nations.    It  was  rapidly  diminishing  the 
debt  incurred  by  carrying  on  the  war  for  the  Union. 

11.  At  the   close   of  the  war  the   national  debt  was 
more  than  twenty-eight  hundred  million  dollars.1    When 
specie  payments  were  resumed,  more  than  nine  hundred 
million  dollars  of  the  debt  had  been  paid,  and  on  July  i, 
1884,  the  debt  had  been  reduced  about  one-half. 

12.  Mr.  Hayes  was  succeeded  by  James  Abram  Gar- 
field,  of  Ohio,  who   had   been   a   major-general   in  the 
Union  army,  and   a  member   of  Congress  since    1863. 
He  had  held  the  office  but  four  months  when  he  was 
shot  by  a  man  who  had  been  disappointed  at  failing  to 
obtain  an  office  under  the  administration. 

13.  The  President  was  not  instantly  killed.    For  three 
months  he  lay  helpless,  while  the  nation  watched  anx 
iously  every  turn  in  his  condition.    The  sympathy  shown 
by    all    parts  of  the    country   did    much   to    draw   the 
nation  together  and  to  lessen  the  old  distrust.      Garfield 
died  in  September,  1881,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Vice- 
President,  Chester  Alan  Arthur,  of  New  York. 

14.  Mr.  Arthur  was  President  until  March  4,   1885. 
During  his  administration  two  important  public  works 
were   completed.      The    suspension    bridge    across    the 
East  River,  connecting  New  York  City  and  Brooklyn,  was 
opened  for  travel  May  24,  1883  ;  and  the  Northern  Pacific 
Railroad  was  completed  in  August  of  the  same  year. 

1  The  public  debt  reached  its  maximum  August  31,  1865,  on  which 
day  it  amounted  to  $2,845,907,626.56. 


420      THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION, 


List  of  Presidents,  1861-1885. 

No.                       Name.                               State.  Term  of  Office. 

16.  Abraham  Lincoln,1             Illinois,  March  4,  1861,  to  April  14,  1865. 

(Portrait,  fia.ge  409.) 

17.  Andrew  Johnson,2               Tennessee,  April  14,  1865,  to  March  4,  1869. 

18.  Ulysses  Simpson  Grant,    Illinois,  March  4,  1869,  to  March  4, 1877. 

(Portrait,  page  390.) 

19.  Rutherford  Birchard  Hayes,  Ohio,  March  4,  1877,  to  March  4,  1881. 

20.  James  Abram  Garfield,»  Ohio,  March  4,  1881,  to  Sept.  19,  1881. 

21.  Chester  Alan  Arthur,2      New  York,  Sept.  19,  iSSi,  to  March  4,  1885. 


AFTER   THE   CENTENNIAL   YEAR.  421 

15.  By  an  agreement  between  the  principal  railways 
the   area   of  the  United   States  was   divided   into  four 
parallel  sections.     On  a  fixed  day,  within  each  Nov  18 
section    all    the    railway  clocks   were   made    to     1883- 
agree,  and  the  same  measure  of  time  was  used  from  the 
eastern  to  the  western  boundaries  of  the  section.     The 
time  for  each  section  was  measured  by  the  meridian  of 
longitude  passing  through  the  middle  of  that  section. 

16.  When  it  was  twelve  o'clock  at  Philadelphia,  for 
example,  it  was  twelve  by  the  clock  at  Bangor  and  at 
Cleveland ;   although  by  the  sun  it  would  be  about  half 
an  hour  later  at  Bangor,  and    half  an  hour  earlier  at 
Cleveland.     There  was  just  an  hour's  difference  in  time 
between  the  successive  central  meridians.     The  conven 
ience  to  travellers  was  so  great  that  everybody  adopted 
the  scheme,  and  all  the  clocks  in  the  country  are  now 
set  by  standard  time. 

17.  The  postage  on  letters  was  reduced  from  three 
cents  a  half-ounce  to  two  cents ;    and  still  later    Octl 
the  rate  was  made  two  cents  an  ounce.     Other     1883- 

July  1, 

improvements    have   been   made   in    the    postal     1885. 
system,  by  which  the  government  is  able  to   serve  the 
people  better  in  their  communication  with  one  another. 

18.  Immediately  after  the  death  of  George  Washing 
ton,  Congress  voted  a  monument  to  him  at  the  Capital; 
but  it  was  not  till   1848  that  the  corner-stone  was  laid. 
An  association  had  then  undertaken  the  work,  and  people 
throughout  the   country  were  called  upon  for  contribu 
tions  of  money ;   all  the  States  and  some  foreign  nations 
contributed  blocks  of  stone,  but  the  work  moved  slowly. 
Finally  Congress  voted  the  necessary  money,  and  the 
monument  was  completed,  and  dedicated  February  21, 
1885.     It  is  555  feet  high. 


422 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


19.    In  the  election  held   in  the  autumn   of  1884,  the 
candidates  of  the   Democratic  party  were   chosen,  and 
President  Arthur  was  followed  by  Grover  Cleveland,  of 
NOV  25    New  York.     Within  a  year  the  Vice-President, 
1885.      Thomas    R.    Hendricks,    died ;    and    Congress, 
made    mindful    of  the  need    of  providing   for  the  ad 
ministration         of 
the     government, 
passed,    not    long 
after,  a   Presiden 
tial  succession  bill. 
20.    By  this  bill, 
which  has  become 
a  law,  if  the  Pres 
ident      dies,     and 
there  is   no  Vice- 
President,  the  of 
fice  of  President  is 
to  be  filled    by  a 
member     of     the 
President's      cabi 
net,  —  the    Secre 
tary    of    State    if 

Grover  Cleveland.  that  member  IS  Hv- 

ing;   if  not  living, 

then  the  first  who  may  be  living  of  the  other  cabinet 
officers  in  a  fixed  order. 

21.  On  the  23d  of  July,  1885,  died  Ulysses  Simpson 
Grant,  the  great  general  under  whose  leadership  the 
war  for  the  Union  had  been  brought  to  a  close.  He 
had  won  the  affection  of  his  countrymen,  and  not  only 
Northern  but  Southern  soldiers  mourned  his  loss.  At 
his  grave  the  country  again  stood  united. 


THE   PRESENT   NATION.  423 

CHAPTER   XXII. 

THE    PRESENT    NATION. 

1.  A  SURVEY   of  the  United    States   at   the    present 
time  shows  it  to  be  a  very  different  country  from  that 
which  took   its   place  among   the  nations  of  the  world 
near  the  close   of    the   eighteenth  century.     Its   boun 
daries  are  different ;   the   people  who  occupy  the  land 
are  more   in  number   and  different  in  life ;   the  govern 
ment,    though    the    same    in    form,    has    grown    more 
complex. 

2.  The  United  States   is  still  bounded  by  Canada  on 
the  north ;   but  in  the  extreme  northwest  is  the  great, 
scarcely  explored  country  of  Alaska,  which  was  bought 
of  Russia  in   1867.     On  the  southwest  is  the  republic 
of  Mexico,   very   much  smaller  than  the  Spanish  pos 
session   of  that  name  which  was  once  the  neighbor  of 
the  United  States. 

3.  During   the    war    of   1861-1865    the    Emperor    of 
France,  Napoleon  III.,  attempted  to  establish  in  Mexico 
a  foreign   government   under  Maximilian,  an   Austrian 
archduke.     He  sent  a  French   army  for  this   purpose. 
The  remonstrance  of  the  United  States  and  the      Ig67 
resolution  of  the  Mexicans  compelled  Napoleon 

to  abandon  the  attempt.     Maximilian  was  seized  by  the 
Mexicans  and  executed. 

4.  A  new  invasion  of  Mexico  from  the  United  States 
has  begun,  but  it  is  the  peaceful  invasion  of  commerce. 
Railways   are  pushing  down    along   the    great    plateau 
which  reaches  from  the  United  States  into  the  heart  of 


424 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


Great  South  Dome, 
Valley  of  the  Yosemite. 

the  country,  and 
making  thus  a  closer 
connection  between 
the  two  peoples.  In 
1869  the  first  of  the 
great  railroads  was 
finished,  which  con 
nected  the  Atlantic 
and  Pacific  Oceans,  and  opened  the  far  western  coun 
try  to  travel  and  settlement. 

5.   The  United  States  now  lies  between  the  two  great 


THE   PRESENT  NATION. 


425 


oceans  of  the  world.  The  Atlantic  is  still  the  central 
sea,  as  the  Mediterranean  was  before  it ;  but  the  Pacific 
is  also  becoming  a  great  highway  for  commerce  and 
trade  between  America  and  the  ancient  peoples  of 
Asia. 

6.  In  1866,  a  previous  attempt  in  1858  having  failed, 
a  telegraphic  cable  was  laid  upon  the  bed  of  the 
Atlantic  between  America  and  Europe.  This  cable  was 


Laying  the  first  Atlantic  Cable. 

followed  by  others,  so  that  the  citizen  of  the  United 
States  may  know  each  day  of  the  principal  events  which 
occur  in  the  civilized  world. 

7.  A  closer  connection  between  the  United  States  and 
the  Old  World  than  any  effected  by  the  telegraph  is 
formed  by  the  constant  passage  back  and  forth  of 


426  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

people.  Every  year  the  ocean  steamers  carry  thou 
sands  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  Europe  and 
Asia,  and  bring  back  hundreds  of  thousands  from  other 
countries  to  this. 

8.  The  Europeans  who  come  to  the  United  States  to 
live   occupy  the  farming  and  grazing  regions,  and   be 
come  workmen  in  factories  and   mines  and  on  the  rail 
roads.      They  become    citizens    of   the  United    States, 
their  children  grow  up  in  the  public  schools,   and  every 
generation  sees  a  richer  and  more  varied  America. 

9.  It   is   not  wholly  so   with  the   immigration  which 
comes  from  Asia.     The  settlement  of  the  Pacific  coast 
has  drawn  many  men   from  China.     These  have  helped 
to  build   railroads,  to  work  the  mines,  and  to  do  many 
kinds  of  household  labor,  but  they  have  rarely  become 
citizens.       California   has   persuaded   Congress   to   pass 
laws  checking  the  immigration  of  the  Chinese. 

10.  The  Indians,   in    their   tribes,  continue    to    be    a 
foreign   people.     For   generations  the  nation  has  made 
treaties  with   them,  and   then  has  broken  those  treaties 
when  the   people   have  coveted   the  lands  occupied  by 
the    Indians.     By    individual    effort,    and    now  by    the 
action   of  the   government,   the   attempt  is   making   to 
Christianize  them,  to  educate  them,  and  to  cause  them 
to  become  citizens. 

11.  There   are   now  thirty-eight  States  in  the  Union, 
and  eleven  Territories,  including  Alaska,  not  yet  organ 
ized,  and   the  District  of  Columbia.     Nevada  was  made 
a  State  in  1864,  Nebraska  in  1867,  and  Colorado,  called 
for  this  reason  the  Centennial  State,  in  1876. 

12.  These  States  and  Territories  constitute  the  politi 
cal  divisions  of  the  country.    The  country  is  also  divided 
into  military  divisions,  and  into  divisions  which  follow 


THE   PRESENT   NATION.  427 

the  great  physical  features.  These  last  divisions  are 
made  by  the  United  States  Signal  Service,  which  has  a 
central  office  at  Washington,  and  more  than  two  hun 
dred  stations  throughout  the  country. 

13.  By  means  of  this  service  the  approach  of  storms 
and  changes  in  the  weather  can  be  announced  several 
hours  and  even  days  in   advance.     The  signals  are  of 
special  value  to  sailors  and  farmers.     Thus  the  general 
government  makes  use  of  science  to  benefit  the  people 
of  the  entire  country. 

14.  Each  State  has  its  own  government;   each  has  its 
capital,  where  the  governor  resides  and  where  the  legis 
lature  meets.    At  the  same  time  the  people  of  the  whole 
country  have  a  government  which  concerns  itself  with 
the  affairs  of  the  whole  nation.     It  is  administered  by  a 
President,  two  houses  of  Congress,  and  courts  of  law, 
with  the  capital  at  Washington. 

15.  Every  four  years  the  people  are  called  upon  to 
choose  a  President  and  Vice-President.     They  do  not 
vote  directly  for  these  officers ;   but  they  choose  in  each 
State  certain  men,  called  electors,  to  whom  they  have 
indicated  their  wishes.     These  electors  meet  and   cast 
the  vote  for  the  people ;   the  choice  of  the  electors  is 
then  declared  to  Congress. 

16  The  President  is  commander-in-chief  of  the  army 
and  navy.  Every  bill  passed  by  Congress  becomes  a 
law  when  he  has  signed  it,  except,  as  lias  already  been 
shown,  when  he  returns  it  to  Congress  without  his  signa 
ture  and  Congress  again  passes  it  by  a  two-thirds  vote. 
The  President  also  appoints  the  ministers  to  foreign 
countries,  the  judges  of  the  national  courts,  and  the  prin 
cipal  officers  of  the  government ;  but  his  appointments 
must  be  confirmed  by  the  Senate. 


428 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  UNION. 


17.  Congress  consists  of  two  houses,  —  the  Senate, 
and  the  House  of  Representatives.  Each  State  is  repre 
sented  in  the  Senate  by  two  Senators  elected  by  the 
legislature  of  the  State,  and  chosen  for  a  term  of  six 
years  each.  The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  is 
the  President  of  the  Senate. 


18.  The  House  of  Representa 
tives  is  made  up  of  members  chosen 
directly  by  the  people  in  the  several 
States;  and  the  number  from  each 
State  is  proportioned  to  the  population  of  the  State. 
Each  member  is-  chosen  for  a  term  of  two  years.  The 
presiding  officer  is  chosen  by  the  members,  and  is  called 
the  Speaker,  because  in  England,  where  the  title  was 
first  used,  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Commons  spoke 
for  the  whole  body,  when  addressing  the  crown. 

19.   As  the  House   has   become   larger,  with  the  in 
crease  of  population  in  the  country,  the  amount  of  busi- 


THE   PRESENT   NATION.  429 

ness  before  it  has  become  greater.  This  business  is,  for 
the  most  part,  first  considered  by  different  committees. 
It  is  very  difficult  to  pass  any  measure  in  the  House  if 
a  committee  has  advised  against  it.  Hence  most  of  the 
real  business  of  legislation  is  done  in  the  committees ; 
and  the  Speaker,  who  appoints  the  committees,  is  one  of 
the  most  important  members  of  the  government.  His 
office  is  regarded  by  many  as  second  only  to  that  of 
the  President. 

20.  There  are  three  grades  of  United  States  courts,  — 
the  District,  the  Circuit,  and  the  Supreme.     The  whole 
country  is  divided  into  districts  and  circuits,  and  judges 
hold  courts  in  different  localities.     The  Supreme  Court, 
with    a    Chief  Justice,   sits    only   at  Washington.     The 
judges  are  appointed  for  life ;   they  cannot  be  removed 
from  office  except  by  process  of  impeachment. 

21.  While  the  nation  is  thus  governed  according  to 
republican  forms,  the  power  resides  in  the  people.    They 
are  constantly  called  upon  to  declare  at  the   polls  their 
choice  of  officers  in  the  state  or  nation.     These  officers 
are   the  servants  of  the  people,  chosen  to  execute  the 
will   of  the  people.     Thus  it  depends  upon  the  people 
whether  the  nation  shall  be  upright,  honest,  and  God 
fearing. 

22.  After  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  the  nation  caused 
the  ground  on  which  it  was  fought  to  become  a  great 
burial-ground  for  the  bodies  of  men  who  fell  in  battle. 
There   are  memorial   stones  to   dead   heroes,  and  rows 
upon  rows  of  graves  where  lie  faithful  men  whose  names 
have  perished  with  them.     When  the  ground  was  dedi 
cated,  Abraham  Lincoln,  who  was  himself  soon  to  be  a 
martyr  for  his  country,  spoke  these  solemn  words  which 
should  never  die  out  of  the  memory  of  his  countrymen : 


43°  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE    UNION. 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN'S  SPEECH 

AT    THE    DEDICATION    OF   THE    NATIONAL    CEMETERY,    GETTYSBURG, 
PENNSYLVANIA,  NOVEMBER   1 9,    1863. 

Fourscore  and  seven  years  ago,  our  fathers  brought 
forth  upon  this  continent  a  new  nation,  conceived  in 
liberty,  and  dedicated  to  the  proposition  that  all  men 
are  created  equal.  Now  we  are  engaged  in  a  great  civil 
war,  testing  whether  that  nation,  or  any  nation  so  con 
ceived  and  so  dedicated,  can  long  endure.  We  are  met 
on  a  great  battle-field  of  that  war.  We  have  come  to 
dedicate  a  portion  of  that  field  as  a  final  resting-place 
for  those  who  here  gave  their  lives  that  the  nation  might 
live.  It  is  altogether  fitting  and  proper  that  we  should 
do  this.  But  in  a  larger  sense  we  cannot  dedicate,  we 
cannot  consecrate,  we  cannot  hallow,  this  -ground.  The 
brave  men,  living  and  dead,  who  struggled  here,  have 
consecrated  it  far  above  our  power  to  add  or  detract. 
The  world  will  little  note,  nor  long  remember,  what  we 
say  here,  but  it  can  never  forget  what  they  did  here. 
It  is  for  us,  the  living,  rather  to  be  dedicated  here  to  the 
unfinished  work  which  they  who  fought  here  have  thus 
far  so  nobly  advanced.  It  is  rather  for  us  to  be  here 
dedicated  to  the  great  task  remaining  before  us,  —  that 
from  these  honored  dead  we  take  increased  devotion  to 
that  cause  for  which  they  gave  the  last  full  measure  of 
devotion,  —  that  we  here  highly  resolve  that  these  dead 
shall  not  have  died  in  vain,  —  that  this  nation,  under 
God,  shall  have  a  new  birth  of  freedom,  —  and  that  gov 
ernment  of  the  people,  by  the  people,  for  the  people, 
shall  not  perish  from  the  earth. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  431 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS   FOR  REVIEW. 

I.  THE   UNITED    STATES    IN    THE    MIDDLE   OF  THE  NINE 
TEENTH   CENTURY. 

1.  Relations  with  other  nations. 

a.  Explorations,  XL  8. 

b.  Immigration,  XI.  9-11  ;  XII.  6. 

c.  Trade,  XII.  5,  6. 

2.  Expansion  of  government. 

a.  At  the  seat  of  government,  XI.  2,  3. 

b.  In  opening  the  country,  XL  6,  7. 

3.  Modes  of  communication. 

a.  The  post-office,  XL  4. 

b.  The  telegraph,  XL  5. 

c.  The  railroad,  XL  13;  XII.  4. 

d.  The  boat,  XII.  2,  3. 

4.  Growth  of  cities,  XL  12-16. 

5.  The  association  of  the  people,  XII.  8. 

6.  The  means  of  enlightenment. 

a.  Societies,  XII.  9. 

.    b.  Lectures,  XII.  10. 

c.  Newspapers,  XII.  n. 

d.  Books,  XII.  12-17.. 

II.  THE  STRUGGLE  BETWEEN  SLAVERY  AND  ANTI-SLAVERY. 

1.  The  conflict  in  Congress,  XIII.  1-3,  9. 

2.  The  conflict  in  the  Territories,  XIII.  3-8. 

3.  The  conflict  in  the  Presidential  election,  XIII.  11. 

4.  The  part  played  by  the  Supreme  Court,  XIII.  12,  13. 

5.  The  personal  movement  of  John  Brown,  XIII.  14-16. 

6.  The  conflict  of  parties,  XIII.  10,  n,  17,  18. 
III.  REVOLT  OF  THE  SLAVE  STATES. 

1.  The  way  the  South  regarded  the  Union,  XIV.  1-5. 

2.  The  action  of  South  Carolina,  XIV.  6,  7. 

3.  The  action  of  the  remaining  States,  XIV.  8;  XV.  16. 

4.  The  formation  of  the  Confederacy,  XIV.  9,  10. 

5.  The  assumption  of  power  by  the  Confederacy,  XIV.  u, 

12. 

6.  The  action  of  the  United  States  government,  XV.  2-4. 

7.  The  feeling  in  the  country  at  large,  XV.  i,  5,  6. 


432  THE  DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

8.  The  new  President  and  the  problem  before  him,  XV.  7-11. 

9.  The  affair  of  Fort  Sumter,  XIV.  13,  14  ;  XV.  12-14. 

10.  The  immediate  effect  of  the  attack  on  the  fort,  XV.  15,  16. 
IV.  THE    STRUGGLE    BETWEEN    THE    UNION    AND    THE    CON 
FEDERACY. 

1.  The  chief  battle-ground,  XV.  18. 

2.  The  parties  to  the  conflict,  XV.  19  ;  XVI.  I,  2. 

3.  The  first  meeting,  XVI.  3-5. 

4.  The  effect  of  the  defeat  at  Bull  Run,  XVI.  6,  7. 

5.  The  part  played  by  slavery,  XVI.  8,  9  ;  XVIII.  6-8. 

6.  Relation  of  the   two  parties   to   other  countries,  XVI, 

10- 1 8. 

7.  Campaigns  of  1862. 

a.  At  the  West,  XVII.  1-6. 

b.  At  the  East,  XVII.  7-18. 

8.  The  action  of  Congress,  XVIII.  1-5. 

9.  Campaigns  of  1863. 

a.  In  Virginia,  XVIII.  9-12. 

b.  In  the  West,  XVIII.  12-14. 

10.  Campaigns  of  1864. 

a.  At  the  East,  XVIII.  15-18. 

b.  Naval  engagements,  XVI II.  19,  20. 

c.  At  the  West,  XIX.  1-4. 

d.  Sherman's  march,  XIX.  3,  5,  6. 

11.  Close  of  the  war,  XIX.  7-12,  20. 

12.  President  Lincoln  and  his  death,  XIX.  13-16,  18,  19. 

13.  The  sentiment  of  the  people  after  the  war. 

a.  As  seen  in  the  terms  of  peace,  XX.  i,  2. 

b.  In  the  nation  at  large,  XX.  3,  5,  6. 

V.  RECONSTRUCTION  OF  THE  COUNTRY. 

1.  The  abolition  of  slavery. 

a.  The  constitutional  abolition,  XX.  4,  12. 

b.  The  enactments  in  the  interest  of  the  freedmen,  XX. 

8,  9,  n,  14,  20. 

c.  The  condition  of  the  freedmen,  XX.  12,  22,  23. 

2.  The  restoration  of  the  Southern  States. 

a.  The  provisional  government  by  Congress,  XX.  14, 

17,  20. 

b.  The  return  of  the  States  into  the  Union,  XX.  14,  19. 

c.  The  condition  of  the  former  slave-holders,  XX.  21,  26. 

d.  Northern  men  at  the  South,  XX.  24,  25. 

e.  Final  withdrawal  of  Federal  supervision,  XXI.  9. 


TOPICAL  ANALYSIS.  433 

3.  The  finances  of  the  country,  XXI.  10,  n. 

4.  Struggle  for  supremacy  between  Congress  and  the  Presi 

dent,  XX.  7-17. 

5.  President  Grant's  administration. 

a.  His  election  and  term  of  office,  XX.  18,  19. 

b.  The  Centennial  celebrations,  XXI.  i,  2. 

c.  The  Sioux  War,  XXI.  3-5. 

6.  President  Hayes's  administration,  XXI.  6-8. 

7.  The  administrations  of  Garfield  and  Arthur,  XXI.  12-17. 

8.  Beginning  of  Cleveland's  administration,  XXI.  17-21. 
VI.  A  SURVEY  OF  THE  NATION. 

1.  Its  neighbors,  XXII.  2-4. 

2.  Its  outlook  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  XXII.  5,  9. 

3.  Its  outlook  on  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  XXII.  5-8. 

4.  Its  wards,  XXII.  10. 

5.  Political  divisions  of  the  country,  XXII.  n. 

6.  Government  of  the  parts,  XXII.  14. 

7-  Government  of  the  whole,  XXII.  14-20. 

8.  Scientific  oversight  by  the  government,  XXII.  12,  13. 

9.  The  real  source  of  political   power  and  responsibility, 

XXII.  21,  22. 

VII.  THE  LESSON  OF  HISTORY. 

Abraham  Lincoln's  Speech,  page  428. 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE. 

Department  of  the  Interior  created 1849 

Corner-stone  laid  of  the  extension  of  the  Capitol      .     .     .    July  4,  1851 

Commodore  Perry  made  a  treaty  with  Japan 1854 

Kansas-Nebraska  bill  passed ;     .     .     .     .  May  31,  1854 

The  Dred-Scott  decision  in  the  Supreme  Court    .     .     .     March  6,  1857 

Minnesota  admitted  into  the  Union May  II,  1858 

Oregon  admitted  into  the  Union Feb.  14,  1859 

John  Brown's  raid  on  Harper's  Ferry Oct.  16,  1859 

South  Carolina  passed  an  ordinance  of  secession  .     .     .      Dec.  20,  1860 

Steamer  Star  of  the  West  fired  upon  at  Charleston  .     .     .    Jan.  9,  1861 

Kansas  admitted  into  the  Union Jan.  29,  1861 

Confederacy  formed  at  Montgomery Feb.  4,  1861 

Bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter April  12,  13,  1861 

28 


434  THE   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   UNION. 

First  blood  shed  in  the  war  for  the  Union April  19,  1861 

Battle  of  Bull  Run July  21,  1861 

Mason  and  Slidell  taken  from  the  Trent  by  Captain  Wilkes  Nov.  8,  1861 

Fort  Henry  captured  by  the  Union  army Feb.  6,  1862 

Fort  Donelson  captured  by  the  Union  army      ....      Feb.  16,  1862 

Fight  of  the  Merrimac  and  the  Monitor March  9,  1862 

Battle  of  Pittsburg  Landing,  or  Shiloh April  6,  7,  1862 

Island  No.  10  captured  by  the  Union  army April  7,  1862 

Capture  of  New  Orleans  by  Farragut April  28,  1862 

Battle  of  Williamsburg May  5,  1862 

Battle  of  Fair  Oaks May  31,  1862 

General  R.  E.  Lee  took  command  of  the  Confederate  army  June  3,  1862 

The  Alabama  sailed  from  Liverpool July  29,  1862 

Battle  of  Cedar  Mountain Aug.  9,  1862 

Battle  of  Manassas Aug.  29, 30,  1862 

Battle  of  Antietam Sept.  17,  1862 

Battle  of  Fredericksburg Dec.  13,  1862 

Emancipation  Proclamation  by  President  Lincoln    .    .    .   Jan.  i,  1863 

Battle  of  Chancellorsville May  2,  3,  1863 

West  Virginia  admitted  into  the  Union June  20,  1863 

Battle  of  Gettysburg July  1-3,  1863 

Surrender  of  Vicksburg  to  the  Union  army July  4,  1863 

Surrender  of  Port  Hudson  to  the  Union  army       ....    July  8,  1863 

Battle  of  Chickamauga .     Sept.  19,  1863 

Battle  of  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge  .     Nov.  24,  25,  1863 

General  Grant  made  Lieutenant-General March  3,  1864 

Battle  of  the  Wilderness May  5,  6,  1864 

The  Alabama  sunk  by  the  Kearsarge June  19,  1864 

Chambersburg,  Pa.,  burned  by  the  Confederates  ....  July  30,  1864 

Nevada  admitted  into  the  Union Oct.  31,  1864 

Sherman  left  Atlanta  on  his  march  to  the  sea-coast  .     .     Nov.  16,  1864 

Battle  of  Five  Forks April  i,  1865 

Lee's  army  surrendered ,     .     .  April  9,  1865 

President  Lincoln  assassinated April  14,  1865 

Johnston's  army  surrendered April  26,  1865 

Nebraska  admitted  into  the  Union March  i,  1867 

Alaska  bought  from  Russia     ..........  March  30,  1867 

Great  fire  in  Chicago Oct.  8-10,  1871 

Centennial  exhibition  in  Philadelphia May-Nov.,  1876 

Colorado  admitted  into  the  Union Aug.  i,  1876 

Resumption  of  specie  payments  , Jan.  i,  1879 

President  Garfield  shot July  2,  1881.     Died  Sept.  19,  1881 


APPENDIX. 


THE   DECLARATION   OF   INDEPENDENCE. 

A  Declaration  by  the  Representatives  of  tlie  United  States  of 
America  in  Congress  assembled,  July  4,  1776. 

WHEN,  in  the  course  of  human  events,  it  becomes  necessary  for 
one  people  to  dissolve  the  political  bands  which  have  connected 
them  with  another,  and  to  assume,  among  the  powers  of  the  earth, 
the  separate  and  equal  station  to  which  the  laws  of  nature  and  of 
nature's  God  entitle  them,  a  decent  respect  to  the  opinions  of  man 
kind  requires  that  they  should  declare  the  causes  which  impel  them 
to  the  separation. 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident,  that  all  men  are  created 
equal ;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  unalien- 
able  rights ;  that  among  these,  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of 
happiness.  That,  to  secure  these  rights,  governments  are  instituted 
among  men,  deriving  their  just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the  gov 
erned  ;  that,  whenever  any  form  of  government  becomes  destructive 
of  these  ends,  it  is  the  right  of  the  people  to  alter  or  to  abolish  it, 
and  to  institute  a  new  government,  laying  its  foundation  on  such 
principles,  and  organizing  its  powers  in  such  form,  as  to  them  shall 
seem  most  likely  to  effect  their  safety  and  happiness.  Prudence, 
indeed,  will  dictate  that  governments  long  established,  should  not 
be  changed  for  light  and  transient  causes  ;  and,  accordingly,  all 
experience  hath  shown,  that  mankind  are  more  disposed  to  suffer, 
while  evils  are  sufferable,  than  to  right  themselves  by  abolishing 
the  forms  to  which  they  are  accustomed.  But,  when  a  long  train 
of  abuses  and  usurpations,  pursuing  invariably  the  same  object, 
evinces  a  design  to  reduce  them  under  absolute  despotism,  it  is 
their  right,  it  is  their  duty,  to  throw  off  such  government,  and  to 
provide  new  guards  for  their  future  security.  Such  has  been  the 


ii  APPENDIX. 

patient  sufferance  of  these  colonies,  and  such  is  now  the  necessity 
which  constrains  them  to  alter  their  former  systems  of  government. 
The  history  of  the  present  King  of  Great  Britain  is  a  history  of 
repeated  injuries  and  usurpations,  all  having,  in  direct  object,  the 
establishment  of  an  absolute  tyranny  over  these  States.  To  prove 
this,  let  facts  be  submitted  to  a  candid  world  :  — 

He  has  refused  his  assent  to  laws  the  most  wholesome  and 
necessary  for  the  public  good. 

He  has  forbidden  his  governors  to  pass  laws  of  immediate  and 
pressing  importance,  unless  suspended  in  their  operation  till  his 
assent  should  be  obtained;  and,  when  so  suspended,  he  has  utterly 
neglected  to  attend  to  them. 

He  has  refused  to  pass  other  laws  for  the  accommodation  of 
large  districts  of  people,  unless  those  people  would  relinquish  the 
right  of  representation  in  the  legislature  ;  a  right  inestimable  to 
them,  and  formidable  to  tyrants  only. 

He  has  called  together  legislative  bodies  at  places  unusual, 
uncomfortable,  and  distant  from  the  depository  of  their  public 
records,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  fatiguing  them  into  compliance 
with  his  measures. 

He  has  dissolved  representative  houses  repeatedly,  for  opposing, 
with  manly  firmness,  his  invasions  on  the  rights  of  the  people. 

He  has  refused,  for  a  long  time  after  such  dissolutions,  to  cause 
others  to  be  elected;  whereby  the  legislative  powers,  incapable  of 
annihilation,  have  returned  to  the  people  at  large  for  their  exercise; 
the  state  remaining,  in  the  mean  time,  exposed  to  all  the  danger  of 
invasion  from  without,  and  convulsions  within. 

He  has  endeavored  to  prevent  the  population  of  these  States ; 
for  that  purpose,  obstructing  the  laws  for  naturalization  of  foreign 
ers,  refusing  to  pass  others  to  encourage  their  migration  hither, 
and  raising  the  conditions  of  new  appropriations  of  lands. 

He  has  obstructed  the  administration  of  justice,  by  refusing  his 
assent  to  laws  for  establishing  judiciary  powers. 

He  has  made  judges  dependent  on  his  will  alone,  for  the  tenure 
of  their  offices,  and  the  amount  and  payment  of  their  salaries. 

He  has  erected  a  multitude  of  new  offices,  and  sent  hither  swarms 
of  officers  to  harass  our  people,  and  eat  out  their  substance. 

He  has  kept  among  us,  in  time  of  peace,  standing  armies,  without 
the  consent  of  our  legislatures. 


THE   DECLARATION    OF  INDEPENDENCE.  iii 

He  has  affected  to  render  the  military  independent  of,  and 
superior  to,  the  civil  power. 

He  has  combined,  with  others,  to  subject  us  to  a  jurisdiction 
foreign  to  our  Constitution,  and  unacknowledged  by  our  laws ; 
giving  his  assent  to  their  acts  of  pretended  legislation : 

For  quartering  large  bodies  of  armed  troups  among  us  : 

For  protecting  them  by  a  mock  trial,  from  punishment,  for  any 
murders  which  they  should  commit  on  the  inhabitants  of  these 
States  : 

For  cutting  off  our  trade  with  all  parts  of  the  world : 

For  imposing  taxes  on  us  without  our  consent : 

For  depriving  us,  in  many  cases,  of  the  benefit  of  trial  by  jury: 

For  transporting  us  beyond  seas  to  be  tried  for  pretended 
offences : 

For  abolishing  the  free  system  of  English  laws  in  a  neighboring 
province,  establishing  therein  an  arbitrary  government,  and  enlarg 
ing  its  boundaries,  so  as  to  render  it  at  once  an  example  and  fit 
instrument  for  introducing  the  same  absolute  rule  into  these 
colonies : 

For  taking  away  our  charters,  abolishing  our  most  valuable  laws, 
and  altering,  fundamentally,  the  powers  of  our  governments : 

For  suspending  our  own  legislatures,  and  declaring  themselves 
invested  with  power  to  legislate  for  us  in  all  cases  whatsoever. 

He  has  abdicated  government  here,  by  declaring  us  out  of  his 
protection,  and  waging  war  against  us. 

He  has  plundered  our  seas,  ravaged  our  coasts,  burnt  our  towns, 
and  destroyed  the  lives  of  our  people. 

He  is,  at  this  time,  transporting  large  armies  of  foreign  mer 
cenaries  to  complete  the  works  of  death,  desolation,  and  tyranny, 
already  begun,  with  circumstances  of  cruelty  and  perfidy  scarcely 
paralleled  in  the  most  barbarous  ages,  and  totally  unworthy  the 
head  of  a  civilized  nation. 

He  has  constrained  our  fellow-citizens,  taken  captive  on  the  high 
seas,  to  bear  arms  against  their  country,  to  become  the  executioners 
of  their  friends  and  brethren,  or  to  fall  themselves  by  their  hands. 

He  has  excited  domestic  insurrections  amongst  us,  and  has 
endeavored  to  bring  on  the  inhabitants  of  our  frontiers,  the  mer 
ciless  Indian  savages,  whose  known  rule  of  warfare  is  an  undis 
tinguished  destruction  of  all  ages,  sexes,  and  conditions. 


IV  APPENDIX. 

In  every  stage  of  these  oppressions,  we  have  petitioned  for 
redress,  in  the  most  humble  terms  ;  our  repeated  petitions  have 
been  answered  only  by  repeated  injury.  A  prince,  whose  character 
is  thus  marked  by  every  act  which  may  define  a  tyrant,  is  unfit  to 
be  the  ruler  of  a  free  people. 

Nor  have  we  been  wanting  in  attention  to  our  British  brethren. 
We  have  warned  them,  from  time  to  time,  of  attempts  made  by 
their  legislature  to  extend  an  unwarrantable  jurisdiction  over  us. 
We  have  reminded  them  of  the  circumstances  of  our  emigration 
and  settlement  here.  We  have  appealed  to  their  native  justice 
and  magnanimity,  and  we  have  conjured  them,  by  the  ties  of  our 
common  kindred,  to  disavow  these  usurpations,  which  would  in 
evitably  interrupt  our  connections  and  correspondence.  They,  too, 
have  been  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice  and  consanguinity.  We 
must,  therefore,  acquiesce  in  the  necessity  which  denounces  our 
separation,  and  hold  them,  as  we  hold  the  rest  of  mankind,  enemies 
in  war,  in  peace,  friends. 

We,  therefore,  the  representatives  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  general  Congress  assembled,  appealing  to  the  Su 
preme  Judge  of  the  world  for  the  rectitude  of  our  intentions,  do, 
in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  good  people  of  these 
colonies,  solemnly  publish  and  declare,  that  these  united  colonies 
are,  and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  states  ;  that 
they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the  British  Crown,  and 
that  all  political  connection  between  them  and  the  state  of  Great 
Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved ;  and  that,  as  free  and 
independent  states,  they  have  full  power  to  levy  war,  conclude 
peace,  contract  alliances,  establish  commerce,  and  to  do  all  other 
acts  and  things  which  independent  states  may  of  right  do.  And, 
for  the  support  of  this  declaration,  with  a  firm  reliance  on  the  pro 
tection  of  Divine  Providence,  we  mutually  pledge  to  each  other 
our  lives,  our  fortunes,  and  our  sacred  honor. 

The  foregoing  Declaration  was,  by  order  of  Congress,  engrossed, 
and  signed  by  the  following  members  :  — 
JOHN  HANCOCK. 

New  Hampshire.  —  Josiah  Bartlett,  William  Whipple,  Matthew 
Thornton.  Massachusetts  Bay.  —  Samuel  Adams,  John  Adams, 
Robert  Treat  Paine,  Elbridge  Gerry.  Rhode  Island.  —  Stephen  Hop 
kins,  William  Ellery.  Connecticut.  —  Roger  Sherman,  Samuel  Hunt- 


THE   CONSTITUTION   OF   THE   UNITED    STATES.        v 

ington,  William  Williams,  Oliver  Wolcott.  New  York.  —  William 
Floyd,  Philip  Livingston,  Francis  Lewis,  Lewis  Morris.  New  Jersey.  — 
Richard  Stockton,  John  Witherspoon,  Francis  Hopkinson,  John  Hart, 
Abraham  Clark.  Pennsylvania.  —  Robert  Morris,  Benjamin  Rush, 
Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Morton,  George  Clymer,  James  Smith,  George 
Taylor,  James  Wilson,  George  Ross.  Delaware.  —  Caesar  Rodney, 
George  Read,  Thomas  M'Kean.  Maryland.  —  Samuel  Chase,  William 
Paca,  Thomas  Stone,  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton.  Virginia. — 
George  Wythe,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  Thomas  Jefferson,  Benjamin  Har 
rison,  Thomas  Nelson,  Jr.,  Francis  Lightfoot  Lee,  Carter  Braxton. 
North  Carolina.  —  William  Hooper,  Joseph  Hewes,  John  Penn. 
South  Carolina.  —  Edward  Rutledge,  Thomas  Heyward,  Jr.,  Thomas 
Lynch,  Jr.,  Arthur  Middleton.  Georgia.  —  Button  Gwinnett,  Lyman 
Hall,  George  Walton. 


THE    CONSTITUTION    OF   THE   UNITED   STATES. 

PREAMBLE. 

WE,  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a  more 
perfect  union,  establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide 
for  the  common  defence,  promote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure 
the  blessings  of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  and 
establish  this  CONSTITUTION  for  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE   I.     THE  LEGISLATIVE  DEPARTMENT. 

SECTION  I.     Congress  in  General. 

All  legislative  powers  herein  granted  shall  be  vested  in  a  Con 
gress  of  the  United  States,  which  shall  consist  of  a  Senate  and 
House  of  Representatives. 

SECTION  II.    House  of  Representatives. 

1st  Clause.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  be  composed 
of  members  chosen  every  second  year  by  the  people  of  the  several 
States,  and  the  electors  in  each  State  shall  have  the  qualifications 
requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of  the  State 
legislature. 


vi  APPENDIX. 

id  Clause.  No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall  not 
have  attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been  seven  years 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be 
an  inhabitant  of  that  State  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

^d  Clause.  Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  appor 
tioned  among  the  several  States  which  may  be  included  within  this 
Union,  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  which  shall  be  de 
termined  by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  persons,  including 
those  bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and,  excluding  Indians 
not  taxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other  persons.  The  actual  enumera 
tion  shall  be  made  within  three  years  after  the  first  meeting  of  the 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within  every  subsequent  term 
of  ten  years,  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  by  law  direct.  The 
number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every  thirty 
thousand,  but  each  State  shall  have  at  least  one  representative  ; 
and  until  such  enumeration  shall  be  made,  the  State  of  New 
Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose  three,  Massachusetts  eight, 
Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations  one,  Connecticut  five, 
New  York  six,  New  Jersey  four,  Pennsylvania  eight,  Delaware 
one,  Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten,  North  Carolina  five,  South  Caro 
lina  five,  and  Georgia  three. 

4//z  Clause.  When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from 
any  State,  the  executive  authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of 
election  to  fill  such  vacancies. 

$th  Clause.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  their 
Speaker  and  other  officers  ;  and  shall  have  the  sole  power  of 
impeachment. 

SECTION  III.     The  Senate. 

ist  Clause.  The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed 
of  two  senators  from  each  State,  chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof, 
for  six  years  ;  and  each  senator  shall  have  one  vote. 

2d  Clause.  Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in  conse 
quence  of  the  first  election,  they  shall  be  divided  as  equally  as  may 
be  into  three  classes.  The  seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class 
shall  be  vacated  at  the  expiration  of  the  second  year,  of  the  second 
class  at  the  expiration  of  the  fourth  year,  and  of  the  third  class  at 
the  expiration  of  the  sixth  year,  so  that  one-third  may  be  chosen 
every  second  year;  and  if  vacancies  happen  by  resignation,  or 
otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  legislature  of  any  State, 


THE  CONSTITUTION   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES,      vil 

the  executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  appointments  until 
the  next  meeting  of  the  legislature,  which  shall  then  fill  such 
vacancies. 

3^/  Clause.  No  person  shall  be  a  senator  who  shall  not  have 
attained  to  the  age  of  thirty  years,  and  been  nine  years  a  citizen  of 
the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhab 
itant  of  that  State  for  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

^th  Clause.  The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  shall  be 
President  of  the  Senate,  but  shall  have  no  vote,  unless  they  be 
equally  divided. 

$th  Clause.  The  Senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and 
also  a  President  pro  tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the  Vice-President, 
or  when  he  shall  exercise  the  office  of  President  of  the  United 
States. 

6tk  Clause.  The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all 
impeachments.  When  sitting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall  all  be 
on  oath  or  affirmation.  When  the  President  of  the  United  States 
is  tried,  the  Chief  Justice  shall  preside  ;  and  no  person  shall  be 
convicted  without  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  the  members 
present. 

jth  Clause.  Judgment  in  cases  of  impeachment  shall  not  extend 
further  than  to  removal  from  office,  and  disqualification  to  hold  and 
enjoy  any  office  of  honor,  trust,  or  profit  under  the  United  States  ; 
but  the  party  convicted  shall  nevertheless  be  liable  and  subject  to 
indictment,  trial,  judgment,  and  punishment,  according  to  law. 

x  SECTION  IV.    Both  Houses. 

\st  Clause.  The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elections 
for  senators  and  representatives,  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  State 
by  the  legislature  thereof  ;  but  the  Congress  may  at  any  time  by 
law  make  or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as  to  the  places  of 
choosing  senators. 

id  Clause.  The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every 
year,  and  such  meeting  shall  be  on  the  first  Monday  in  December, 
unless  they  shall  by  law  appoint  a  different  day. 

SECTION  V.     The  Houses  Separately. 

\st  Clause.  Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections, 
returns,  and  qualifications  of  its  own  members,  and  a  majority  of 


viii  APPENDIX. 

each  shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  do  business  ;  but  a  smaller  num 
ber  may  adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorized  to  compel 
the  attendance  of  absent  members,  in  such  manner  and  under  such 
penalties  as  each  house  may  provide. 

2d  Clause.  Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceed 
ings,  punish  its  members  for  disorderly  behavior,  and,  with  the 
concurrence  of  two-thirds,  expel  a  member. 

$d  Clause.  Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings, 
and  from  time  to  time  publish  the  same,  excepting  such  parts  as 
may  in  their  judgment  require  secrecy ;  and  the  yeas  and  nays  of 
the  members  of  either  house  on  any  question  shall,  at  the  desire 
of  one-fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journal. 

tyh  Clause.  Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  Congress, 
shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more  than  three 
days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than  that  in  which  the  two  houses 
shall  be  sitting. 

SECTION  VI.     Privileges  and  Disabilities  of  Members. 

\st  Clause.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive 
a  compensation  for  their  services,  to  be  ascertained  by  law,  and 
paid  out  of  the  treasury  of  the  United  States.  They  shall,  in  all 
cases  except  treason,  felony,  and  breach  of  the  peace,  be  privileged 
from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at  the  session  of  their  respec 
tive  houses,  and  in  going  to  and  returning  from  the  same  ;  and 
for  any  speech  or  debate  in  either  house,  they  shall  not  be  ques 
tioned  in  any  other  place. 

id  Clause.  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the 
time  for  which  he  was  elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil  office 
under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  which  shall  have  been 
created,  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have  been  increased  dur 
ing  such  time  ;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under  the  United 
States  shall  be  a  member  of  either  house  during  his  continuance 
in  office. 

SECTION  VII.    Mode  of  passing  Laws. 

1st  Clatise.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  in  the 
House  of  Representatives ;  but  the  Senate  may  propose  or  concur 
with  amendments  as  on  other  bills. 

2d  Clause.   Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  House  of 


THE   CONSTITUTION    OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.      ix 

Representatives  and  the  Senate  shall,  before  it  become  a  law,  be 
presented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States  ;  if  he  approve  he 
shall  sign  it,  but  if  not  he  shall  return  it,  with  his  objections,  to 
that  house  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  who  shall  enter  the 
objections  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  proceed  to  reconsider  it. 
If  after  such  reconsideration  two-thirds  of  that  house  shall  agree 
to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the  objections,  to  the 
other  house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  reconsidered,  and  if  ap 
proved  by  two-thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall  become  a  law.  But  in 
all  such  cases  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be  determined  by 
yeas  and  nays,  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and  against 
the  bill  shall  be  entered  on  the  journal  of  each  house  respectively. 
If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned  by  the  President  within  ten  days 
(Sundays  excepted)  after  it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  the 
same  shall  be  a  law,  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it,  unless 
the  Congress  by  their  adjournment  prevent  its  return,  in  which 
case  it  shall  not  be  a  law. 

3<tf  Clause.  Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote  to  which  the  con 
currence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  may  be 
necessary  (except  on  a  question  of  adjournment)  shall  be  pre 
sented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States  ;  and  before  the  same 
shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved  by  him,  or  being  disapproved 
by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds  of  the  Senate  and  House 
of  Representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and  limitations  pre 
scribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

SECTION  VIII.     Powers  granted  to  Congress. 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  — 

\st  Clause.  To  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  ex 
cises,  to  pay  the  debts,  and  provide  for  the  common  defence  and 
general  welfare  of  the  United  States  ;  but  all  duties,  imposts,  and 
excises  shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  United  States  ; 

id  Clause.  To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United 
States  ; 

^d  Clause.  To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and 
among  the  several  States,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes; 

4M  Clause.  To  establish  a  uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and 
uniform  laws  on  the  subject  of  bankruptcies  throughout  the  United 
States  ; 


X  APPENDIX. 

$th  Clause.  To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and  of 
foreign  coin,  and  fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures; 

6th  Clause.  To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting 
the  securities  and  current  coin  of  the  United  States; 

7th  Clause.    To  establish  post-offices  and  post-roads ; 

8M  Clause.  To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful 
arts,  by  securing  for  limited  times  to  authors  and  inventors  the 
exclusive  right  to  their  respective  writings  and  discoveries  ; 

gth  Clause.  To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  Supreme 
Court ; 

loth  Clause.  To  define  and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  com 
mitted  on  the  high  seas,  and  offences  against  the  law  of  nations ; 

i  \th  Clause.  To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal, 
and  make  rules  concerning  captures  on  land  and  water ; 

12th  Clause.  To  raise  and  support  armies;  but  no  appropria 
tion  of  money  to  that  use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years  ; 

I3//Z  Clause.    To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy; 

i^th  Clause.  To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation 
of  the  land  and  naval  forces  ; 

\^th  Clause.  To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  execute 
the  laws  of  the  Union,  suppress  insurrections,  and  repel  invasions  ; 

i6th  Clause.  To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disciplin 
ing  the  militia,  and  for  governing  such  part  of  them  as  may  be 
employed  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  reserving  to  the 
States  respectively  the  appointment  of  the  officers,  and  the  au 
thority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline  prescribed 
by  Congress ; 

17 'th  Clatise.  To  exercise  exclusive  legislation  in  all  cases 
whatsoever,  over  such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square)  as 
may,  by  cession  of  particular  States,  and  the  acceptance  of  Con 
gress,  become  the  seat  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States  ; 
and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  purchased  by  the  con 
sent  of  the  legislature  of  the  State  in  which  the  same  shall  be,  for 
the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dock-yards,  and  other 
needful  buildings  ;  —  and 

i8M  Clause.  To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and 
proper  for  carrying  into  execution  the  foregoing  powers,  and  all 
other  powers  vested  by  this  Constitution  in  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer  thereof. 


THE   CONSTITUTION    OF   THE   UNITED   STATES,      xi 

SECTION  IX.     Powers  denied  to  the  United  States. 

1st  Clause.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as 
any  of  the  States  now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not 
be  prohibited  by  the  Congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  eight,  but  a  tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed  on  such 
importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each  person. 

2d  Clause.  The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not 
be  suspended,  unless  when  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion  the 
public  safety  may  require  it. 

^d  Clause.  No  bill  of  attainder  or  ex  post  facto  law  shall  be 
passed. 

^.th  Clause.  No  capitation,  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid, 
unless  in  proportion  to  the  census  or  enumeration  hereinbefore 
directed  to  be  taken. 

5//z  Clause.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  exported 
from  any  State. 

6M  Clause.  No  preference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation 
of  commerce  or  revenue  to  the  ports  of  one  State  over  those  of 
another ;  nor  shall  vessels  bound  to,  or  from,  one  State,  be  obliged 
to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

*]th  Clause.  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury,  but 
in  consequence  of  appropriations  made  by  law ;  and  a  regular 
statement  and  account  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all 
public  money  shall  be  published  from  time  to  time. 

8M  Clause.  No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United 
States  ;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  of  profit  or  trust  under 
them  shall,  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  accept  of  any  present, 
emolument,  office,  or  title,  of  any  kind  whatever,  from  any  king, 
prince,  or  foreign  State. 

SECTION  X.     Powers  denied  to  the  States. 

\sl  Clause.  No  State  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance,  or 
confederation  ;  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal ;  coin  money ; 
emit  bills  of  credit :  make  anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a 
tender  in  payment  of  debts  ;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post 
facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts,  or  grant  any 
title  of  nobility. 

2d  Clause.    No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Con- 


xii  APPENDIX. 

gress,  lay  any  imposts  or  duties  on  imports  or  exports,  except  what 
may  be  absolutely  necessary  for  executing  its  inspection  laws ;  and 
the  net  produce  of  all  duties  and  imposts,  laid  by  any  State  on 
imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the  treasury  of  the 
United  States ;  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to  the  revision 
and  control  of  the  Congress. 

3*/  Clause.  No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  Congress, 
lay  any  duty  of  tonnage,  keep  troops,  or  ships  of  war  in  time  of 
peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with  another  State  or 
with  a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war,  unless  actually  invaded,  or 
in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay. 

ARTICLE    II.     THE  EXECUTIVE  DEPARTMENT. 

SECTION  I.     President  and  Vice- President. 

1st  Clause.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  President 
of  the  United  States  of  America.  He  shall  hold  his  office  during 
the  term  of  four  years,  and,  together  with  the  Vice-President, 
chosen  for  the  same  term,  be  elected  as  follows : 

2d  Clause.  Each  State  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the 
legislature  thereof  may  direct,  a  number  of  electors,  equal  to  the 
whole  number  of  senators  and  representatives  to  which  the  State 
may  be  entitled  in  the  Congress.  But  no  senator  or  representa 
tive,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit  under  the  United 
States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

[The  3d  clause  has  been  superseded  by  the  I2th  article  of  Amend 
ments.  See  page  xix.] 

4//£  Clause.  The  Congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choosing 
the  electors,  and  the  day  on  which  they  shall  give  their  votes,  which 
day  shall  be  the  same  throughout  the  United  States. 

$th  Clause.  No  person  except  a  natural-born  citizen,  or  a  citi 
zen  of  the  United  States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  Con 
stitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  President ;  neither  shall 
any  person  be  eligible  to  that  office  who  shall  not  have  attained 
to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years  a  resident 
within  the  United  States. 

6th  Clause.  In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  President  from  office, 
or  of  his  death,  resignation,  or  inability  to  discharge  the  powers 
and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  devolve  on  the  Vice- 


THE   CONSTITUTION   OF  THE   UNITED   STATES,   xiii 

President;  and  the  Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the  case  of 
removal,  death,  resignation,  or  inability,  both  of  the  President  and 
Vice- President,  declaring  what  officer  shall  then  act  as  President, 
and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly,  until  the  disability  be  re 
moved,  or  a  President  shall  be  elected. 

7//z  Clause.  The  President  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his 
services  a  compensation,  which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor 
diminished  during  the  period  for  which  he  shall  have  been  elected, 
and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that  period  any  other  emolument 
from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them. 

^th  Clause.  Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he 
shall  take  the  following  oath  or  affirmation :  — 

"  I  do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute 
the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best  of 
my  ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States." 

SECTION  II.     Powers  of  the  President. 

1st  Clause.  The  President  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army  and  navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the 
several  States,  when  called  into  the  actual  service  of  the  United 
States;  he  may  require  the  opinion,  in  writing,  of  the  principal 
officer  in  each  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any  subject 
relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices,  and  he  shall  have 
power  to  grant  reprieves  and  pardons  for  offences  against  the 
United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

-zd  Clause.  He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two-thirds  of  the 
senators  present  concur ;  and  he  shall  nominate,  and  by  and  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  shall  appoint,  ambassadors, 
other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court, 
and  all  other  officers  of  the  United  States,  whose  appointments  are 
not  herein  otherwise  provided  for,  and  which  shall  be  established 
by  law  ;  but  the  Congress  may  by  law  vest  the  appointment  of  such 
inferior  officers,  as  they  think  proper,  in  the  President  alone,  in  the 
courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  departments. 

^d  Clause.  The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  va 
cancies  that  may  happen  during  the  recess  of  the  Senate,  by  grant 
ing  commissions,  which  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their  next 
session. 


XIV  APPENDIX. 

SECTION  III.     Duties  of  the  President. 

He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  to  the  Congress  information  of 
the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  such 
measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient ;  he  may,  on 
extraordinary  occasions,  convene  both  houses,  or  either  of  them, 
and  in  case  of  disagreement  between  them  with  respect  to  the 
time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall 
think  proper  ;  he  shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public  minis 
ters  ;  he  shall  take  care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed,  and 
shall  commission  all  the  officers  of  the  United  States. 

SECTION  IV.     Impeachment  of  the  President. 

The  President,  Vice- President,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the  United 
States,  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and  con 
viction  of,  treason,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 


ARTICLE  III.     THE  JUDICIAL  DEPARTMENT. 

SECTION  I.     The  United  States  Courts. 

The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in  one 
Supreme  Court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  Congress  may 
from  time  to  time  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the 
Supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shall  hold  their  offices  during  good 
behavior,  and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  their  services  a 
compensation,  which  shall  not  be  diminished  during  their  continu 
ance  in  office. 

SECTION  II.    Jurisdiction  of  the  United  States  Courts. 

1st  Clause.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases,  in  law 
and  equity,  arising  under  this  Constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United 
States,  and  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  their 
authority  ;  to  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  minis 
ters,  and  consuls  ;  to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdic 
tion  ;  to  controversies  to  which  the  United  States  shall  be  a  party; 
to  controversies  between  two  or  more  States  ;  between  a  State  and 
citizens  of  another  State  ;  between  citizens  of  different  States  ;  be 
tween  citizens  of  the  same  State  claiming  lands  under  grants  of 


THE   CONSTITUTION   OF   THE   UNITED   STATES.     XV 

different  States,  and  between  a  State,  or  the  citizens  thereof,  and 
foreign  states,  citizens,  or  subjects. 

7.d  Clause.  In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public 
ministers  and  consuls,  and  those  in  which  a  State  shall  be  a  party, 
the  Supreme  Court  shall  have  original  jurisdiction.  In  all  the  other 
cases  before  mentioned,  the  Supreme  Court  shall  have  appellate 
jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such  exceptions  and 
under  such  regulations  as  the  Congress  shall  make. 

$d  Clause.  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  impeach 
ment,  shall  be  by  jury  ;  and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  State 
where  the  said  crimes  shall  have  been  committed  ;  but  when  not 
committed  within  any  State,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such  place  or 
places  as  the  Congress  may  by  law  have  directed. 

SECTION  III.     Treason. 

\st  Clause.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only 
in  levying  war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving 
them  aid  and  comfort.  No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason 
unless  on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or 
on  confession  in  open  court 

2.d  Clause.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the 
punishment  of  treason,  but  no  attainder  of  treason  shall  work  cor 
ruption  of  blood,  or  forfeiture  except  during  the  life  of  the  person 
attainted. 

ARTICLE  IV.     MISCELLANEOUS  PROVISIONS. 
SECTION  L    Slate  Records. 

Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  State  to  the  public 
acts,  records,  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  State.  And 
the  Congress  may  by  general  laws  prescribe  the  manner  in  which 
such  acts,  records,  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect 
thereof. 

SECTION  II.     Privileges  of  Citizens. 

ist  Clause.  The  citizens  of  each  State  shall  be  entitled  to  all 
privileges  and  immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  States. 

id  Claiise.  A  person  charged  in  any  State  with  treason,  felony, 
or  other  crime,  who  shall  flee  from  justice,  and  be  found  in  another 
State,  shall,  on  demand  of  the  executive  authority  of  the  State 


XVI  APPENDIX. 

from  which  he  fled,  be  delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the  State 
having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

$d  Clause.  No  person  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  State, 
under  the  laws  thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall,  in  conse 
quence  of  any  law  or  regulation  therein,  be  discharged  from  such 
service  or  labor,  but  shall  be  delivered  up  on  claim  of  the  party  to 
whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due. 

SECTION  III.    New  States  and  Territories. 

iff  Clause.  New  States  may  be  admitted  by  the  Congress  into 
this  Union ;  but  no  new  State  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  any  other  State ;  nor  any  State  be  formed  by  the 
junction  of  two  or  more  States,  or  parts  of  States,  without  the  con 
sent  of  the  legislatures  of  the  States  concerned  as  well  as  of  the 
Congress. 

zd  Clause.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of  and 
make  all  needful  rules  and  regulations  respecting  the  territory  or 
other  property  belonging  to  the  United  States ;  and  nothing  in  this 
Constitution  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  prejudice  any  claims  of 
the  United  States  or  of  any  particular  State. 

SECTION  IV.     Guarantees  to  the  States. 

The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  this  Union 
a  republican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them 
against  invasion ;  and  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the 
executive  (when  the  legislature  cannot  be  convened),  against 
domestic  violence. 

ARTICLE  V.    POWERS  OF  AMENDMENT. 

The  Congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem 
it  necessary,  shall  propose  amendments  to  this  Constitution,  or,  on 
the  application  of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  several 
States,  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing  amendments,  which,  in 
either  case,  shall  be  valid,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  part  of 
this  Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three-fourths 
of  the  several  States,  or  by  conventions  in  three-fourths  thereof,  as 
the  one  or  the  other  mode  of  ratification  may  be  proposed  by  the 
Congress  :  provided  that  no  amendment  which  may  be  made  prior 


AMENDMENTS   TO   THE   CONSTITUTION.          xvii 

to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight  shall  in  any  man 
ner  affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the  ninth  section  of  the 
first  article ;  and  that  no  State,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  de 
prived  of  its  equal  suffrage  in  the  Senate. 

ARTICLE  VI.     PUBLIC  DEBT,  SUPREMACY  OF  THE  CONSTITU 
TION,  OATH  OF  OFFICE,  RELIGIOUS  TEST. 

ist  Clause.  All  debts  contracted  and  engagements  entered  into 
before  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution,  shall  be  as  valid  against  the 
United  States  under  this  Constitution,  as  under  the  Confederation. 

2,d  Clause.  This  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States 
which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties  made,  or 
which  shall  be  made,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States, 
shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the  land;  and  the  judges  in  every  State 
shall  be  bound  thereby,  anything  in  the  Constitution  or  laws  of  any 
State  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

^d  Clause.  The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned, 
and  the  members  of  the  several  State  legislatures,  and  all  executive 
and  judicial  officers,  both  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  several 
States,  shall  be  bound  by  oath  or  affirmation  to  support  this  Con 
stitution  ;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be  required  as  a  qualifi 
cation  to  any  office  or  public  trust  under  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE   VII.     RATIFICATION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  States  shall  be  suffi 
cient  for  the  establishment  of  this  Constitution  between  the  States 
so  ratifying  the  same. 

AMENDMENTS 

PROPOSED     BY    CONGRESS,     AND     RATIFIED     BY    THE     LEGISLATURES    OF    THE    SEVERAL 
STATES,    PURSUANT   TO   THE   FIFTH    ARTICLE   OF   THE   ORIGINAL  CONSTITUTION. 

ARTICLE  I.     Freedom  of  Religion. 

Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of  re 
ligion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the 
freedom  of  speech  or  of  the  press  ;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peace 
ably  to  assemble,  and  to  petition  the  government  for  a  redress  of 


XV111  APPENDIX. 

ARTICLE  II.     Right  to  bear  Arms. 

A  well-regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  a 
free  state,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  shall  not 
be  infringed. 

ARTICLE  III.     Quartering  Soldiers  on  Citizens. 

No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any  house 
without  the  consent  of  the  owner,  nor  in  time  of  war  but  in  a 
manner  to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

ARTICLE  IV.     Search  Warrants. 

The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses, 
papers,  and  effects,  against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures, 
shall  not  be  violated,  and  no  warrants  shall  issue  but  upon  probable 
cause,  supported  by  oath  or  affirmation,  and  particularly  describing 
the  place  to  be  searched,  and  the  persons  or  things  to  be  seized. 

ARTICLE  V.     Trial  for  Crime. 

No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital,  or  otherwise 
infamous  crime,  unless  on  a  presentment  or  indictment  ol  a  grand 
jury,  except  in  cases  arising  in  the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  in  the 
militia,  when  in  actual  service  in  time  of  war  or  public  danger ; 
nor  shall  any  person  be  subject  for  the  same  offence  to  be  twice 
put  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb;  nor  shall  be  compelled  in  any 
criminal  case  to  be  a  witness  against  himself,  nor  be  deprived  of 
life,  liberty,  or  property  without  due  process  of  law  ;  nor  shall  pri 
vate  property  be  taken  for  public  use  without  just  compensation. 

ARTICLE  VI.    Rights  of  Accused  Persons. 

In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the  right  to 
a  speedy  and  public  trial  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  State  and  dis 
trict  wherein  the  crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district 
shall  have  been  previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed 
of  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accusation  ;  to  be  confronted  with 
the  witnesses  against  him  ;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtain 
ing  witnesses  in  his  favor,  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel 
for  his  defence. 

ARTICLE  VII.     Suits  at  Common  Lais}. 
In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy  shall 


AMENDMENTS   TO   THE   CONSTITUTION.  xix 

exceed  twenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved, 
and  no  fact  tried  by  a  jury  shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any 
court  of  the  United  States  than  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
common  law. 

ARTICLE  VIII.    Excessive  Bail. 

Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  imposed, 
nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

ARTICLE  IX.     Rights  Retained  by  the  People. 
The  enumeration  in  the  Constitution  of  certain  rights  shall  not 
be  construed  to  deny  or  disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 

ARTICLE  X.    Reserved  Rights  of  the  States. 

The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  Constitu 
tion,  nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  States,  are  reserved  to  the  States 
respectively,  or  to  the  people. 

ARTICLE  XI. 

The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed 
to  extend  to  any  suit,  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted 
against  one  of  the  United  States  by  citizens  of  another  State,  or  by 
citizens  or  subjects  of  any  foreign  state. 

ARTICLE    XII. 

1st  Clause.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  States, 
and  vote  by  ballot  for  President  and  Vice-President,  one  of  whom, 
at  least,  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  State  with  them 
selves  ;  they  shall  name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as 
President,  and  in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  Vice- 
President,  and  they  shall  make  distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted 
for  as  President,  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President, 
and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign  and 
certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  directed  to  the  President  of  the  Senate  ;  the  Presi 
dent  of  the  Senate  shall,  in  presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of 
Representatives,  open  all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then 
be  counted  ;  the  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for 
President  shall  be  the  President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of 
the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed  ;  and  if  no  person  have 
such  majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers, 
not  exceeding  three  on  the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  President  the 


XX  APPENDIX. 

House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the 
President.  But  in  choosing  the  President,  the  votes  shall  be  taken 
by  States,  the  representation  from  each  State  having  one  vote  ; 
a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  members 
from  two-thirds  of  the  States,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  States  shall 
be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the  House  of  Representatives 
shall  not  choose  a  President  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall 
devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following, 
then  the  Vice-President  shall  act  as  President,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
death  or  other  constitutional  disability  of  the  President. 

2.d  Clause.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as 
Vice-President  shall  be  the  Vice-President,  if  such  number  be  a 
majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed  ;  and  if  no 
person  have  a  majority,  then  from  the  two  highest  numbers  on  the 
list  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice-President ;  a  quorum  for  the 
purpose  shall  consist  of  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  sena 
tors,  and  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a 
choice. 

^d  Clause.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office 
of  President  shall  be  eligible  to  that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States. 

ARTICLE  XII I. 

SECTION  I.  Neither  slavery  nor  involuntary  servitude,  except 
as  a  punishment  for  crime,  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been  duly 
convicted,  shall  exist  within  the  United  States,  or  any  place  subject 
to  their  jurisdiction. 

SEC.  II.  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by 
appropriate  legislation. 

ARTICLE  XIV. 

SECTION  I.  All  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the  United 
States,  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of  the 
United  States  and  of  the  State  wherein  they  reside.  No  State 
shall  make  or  enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge  the  privileges  or 
immunities  of  citizens  of  the  United  States;  nor  shall  any  State 
deprive  any  person  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  without  due  pro 
cess  of  law,  nor  deny  any  person  within  its  jurisdiction  the  equal 
protection  of  the  laws. 

SEC.   II.    Representatives  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  sev- 


AMENDMENTS   TO  THE   CONSTITUTION.  XXI 

eral  States  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  counting  the 
whole  number  of  persons  in  each  State,  excluding  Indians  not 
taxed.  But  when  the  right  to  vote  at  any  election  for  the  choice  of 
electors  for  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States, 
representatives  in  Congress,  the  executive  and  judicial  officers  of 
a  State,  or  the  members  of  the  legislature  thereof,  is  denied  to  any 
of  the  male  inhabitants  of  such  State,  being  twenty-one  years  of 
age,  and  citizens  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  way  abridged, 
except  for  participation  in  rebellion  or  other  crime,  the  basis  of 
representation  therein  shall  be  reduced  in  the  proportion  which  the 
number  of  such  male  citizens  shall  bear  to  the  whole  number  of 
male  citizens  twenty-one  years  of  age  in  such  State. 

SEC.  III.  No  person  shall  be  a  senator  or  representative  in 
Congress,  or  elector  of  President  and  Vice-President,  or  hold  any 
office,  civil  or  military,  under  the  United  States,  or  under  any 
State,  who,  having  previously  taken  an  oath,  as  a  member  of  Con 
gress,  or  as  an  officer  of  the  United  States,  or  as  a  member  of  any 
State  legislature,  or  as  an  executive  or  judicial  officer  of  any  State, 
to  support  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  shall  have  en 
gaged  in  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  same,  or  given  aid  or 
comfort  to  the  enemies  thereof.  But  Congress  may,  by  a  vote  of 
two-thirds  of  each  house,  remove  such  disability. 

SEC.  IV.  The  validity  of  the  public  debt  of  the  United  States, 
authorized  by  law,  including  debts  incurred  for  payment  of  pen 
sions  and  bounties  for  services  in  suppressing  insurrection  or  re 
bellion,  shall  not  be  questioned.  But  neither  the  United  States 
nor  any  State  shall  assume  or  pay  any  debt  or  obligation  incurred 
in  aid  of  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  United  States,  or  any 
claim  for  the  loss  or  emancipation  of  any  slave  ;  but  all  such  debts, 
obligations,  and  claims  shall  be  held  illegal  and  void. 

SEC.  V.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce,  by  appro 
priate  legislation,  the  provisions  of  this  article. 

ARTICLE  XV. 

SECTION  I.  The  right  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to  vote 
shall  not  be  denied  or  abridged  by  the  United  States,  or  by  any 
State,  on  account  of  race,  color,  or  previous  condition  of  servitude. 

SEC.  II.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article 
by  appropriate  legislation. 


XX11 


APPENDIX. 


THE   STATES  AND  TERRITORIES  —  CENSUS  OF   1880. 


STATES. 


2. 

3- 
4- 
5- 
6. 

7- 
8. 

9- 

10. 

ii. 

12. 

14. 

i7- 

i8. 
19- 

20. 
21. 
22. 

23- 
24. 

1 

29. 

31- 

32- 
33- 
34- 

Name. 

Delaware       •     •  1 
Pennsylvania 
New  Jersey  .     .      o  • 

Date  of  A  dm 
.         f     Dec.  7, 
.     o       Dec.  12, 
.    |       Dec.  18, 
.     «         Jan   2 

ission. 
1787 
1787 
1787 
1788 
1788 
1788 
1788 
1788 
1788 
1788 
1788 
1789 
1790 
1791 
1792 
1796 
1803 

lSl2 

1816 
1817 
1818 
1819 
1820 
1821 
1836 

1837 
1845 
1845 
1846 
1848 
1850 
1858 
1859    - 
1861 
1863 
1864 
1867 
1876 

Areas  in 
Square  Miles. 

2,050 

451i- 

59,475 
4,990 

8,3i5 

12,210 

9,305 
42,450 
49,170 
52,250 
1,250 

9>565 
40,400 
42,050 
41,060 
48,720 
36,350 
46,810 
56,650 
52,250 
33,040 
69,415 
53,850 

58^680 
265,780 
56,025 
56,040 
158,360 

96,030 
82,080 
24,780 
110,700 

103^925 

Total 
Population. 

146,608 
4,282,891 
1,131,116 
1,542,180 
622,700 
1,783,085 
934,943 
995,577 
346,991 
1,512,565 
5,082,87! 
i,399,75o 
276,531 
332,286 
1,648,690 

1,542,359 
3,198,062 
939,946 
1,978,301 

ija6a,5o< 

648,936 
2,168,380 
802,525 

1,636,937 
269,493 

1,624,615 

i,  3  J  5,  497 
864,694 

780,773 
174,768 
996,096 
618,457 
62,266 
452,402 

194,327 

Connecticut  .     .      g  . 
Massachusetts  .      jj  . 
Maryland       .     .    •  3  . 
South  Carolina  .      g  . 
New  Hampshire      w  . 

.     §         Jan.  9, 
.    «g         Feb.  7, 
.     g  <    April  28, 
.    *       May  23, 
.    .§       June  21, 
.    £       June  26 

New  York     .     .     ?  . 
North  Carolina  . 
Rhode  Island     .  J 

.     S        July  26, 
.     g      Nov.  21, 
May  29, 
•            March  4 

Ohio    .                .     r     • 
Louisiana          .     ,     „ 

,     .     .  Feb.  19, 
.     .       April  30, 
Dec  ii 

Mississippi         ,     .     . 

,     .     .  Dec.  10, 
.     Dec.  -i, 

Florida     

Texas       

.     .     .  Dec.  28, 

.     .     .    Sept.  q, 

.  Feb.  14 

.     .     .   Oct.  31, 

Colorado  

.     .     .    Aug.  i, 

TERRITORIES. 

Areas  in  Total 
Organized.                   Square  Miles.        Population. 

Utah Sept.  9,  1850  84,970  143,963 

New  Mexico Dec.  13,  1850  122,580  H9,565 

Washington March  2,  1853  69,180  75, 116 

Dakota March  2,  1861  149,100  135,1 77 

Arizona      ......     Feb.  24,  1863  113,020  40,440 

Idaho March  3,  1863  84,800  32,610 

Montana May  26,  1864  146,080  39,*59 

Wyoming July  25,  1868  97,890  20,789 

District  of  Columbia    .      March  30,  1791  70  177,624 

Indian  Territory      .     .     .  68,991 

Alaska 177,390 


QUESTIONS    FOR    EXAMINATION. 


NOTE.  —  Questions  printed  in  Italic  are  not  directly  answered  by  the  text.     Title? 
enclosed  in  brackets  are  of  books  which  throw  light  upon  the  contents  of  the  chapter. 


PART    I. 

CHAPTER  I.  ["Thiodolf  the  Icelander."]  i.  How  much  of  the  world  was 
known  a  thousand  years  ago  ?  2.  By  whom,  where,  and  in  what  way  were  the 
first  discoveries  made?  3.  Who  were  the  Vikings,  and  in  what  way  did  they 
amuse  themselves  in  the  long  winter  evenings,  vvhen  at  home?  4.  Have  -we  any 
poetry  somewhat  like  the  "  sagas"  1  5.  What  does  the  picture  on  page  3  show? 
6.  What  is  said  about  Vinland?  7.  Is  there  an  island  on  our  coast  of  similar 
name  ?  8.  Why  did  not  southern  Europe  know  of  these  discoveries  ?  9.  Who 
is  the  Pope?  10.  At  what  time  and  where  did  the  people  begin  to  take  some 
part  in  the  government  ?  n.  In  the  picture  on  page  5,  -what  is  the  monk  -writ 
ing  on?  12.  Why  not  paper  1  13.  If  a  life,  whose  "life  ?  14.  How  do  you  know 
he  is  a  monk  ?  15.  What  is  the  name  of  the  building  in  -which  he  is  -writing  ? 
16.  What,  frobably,  are  the  books  in  front  of  him?  17.  How  did  the  monks 
in  those  days  busy  themselves  ? 

CHAPTKR  II.  i.  At  what  time  was  Spain  the  most  powerful  country  of 
Europe?  2.  What  countries  had  the  most  commerce  in  those  days?  3.  Where 
did  the  goods  come  from?  4.  What  goods  cotne  from  that  part  of  the  -world 
to-day?  5.  How  much  of  Africa  was  known  to  Europe  at  this  time?  6.  Give 
an  account  of  the  discoveries  of  the  Canary  and  Madeira  islands  and  the  coast  of 
Africa.  7.  Who  was  active  in  making  discoveries  on  this  coast  ?  8.  What  is  the 
use  of  the  mariner's  compass?  9.  What  is  meant  by  the  "  right  of  discoi'ery  "  ? 
10.  Describe  the  manner  of  conducting  a  trading  expedition  in  the  fifteenth  cen 
tury  ?  n.  What  kind  of  men  were  employed,  and  what  difficulties  did  they  have 
to  overcome  ?  12.  What  objects  did  men  have  in  going  upon  these  distant 
expeditions  ? 

CHAPTER  III.  ["Mercedes  of  Castile,"  Cooper.  "Ferdinand  and  Isabella," 
Prescott.  "  Life  of  Columbus,"  Irving.]  i.  Tell  the  story  of  Columbus  before 
he  went  to  live  on  one  of  the  Madeira  islands.  2.  \Vhat  was  thought  of  the 
shape  of  the  world  at  this  time?  3.  What  did  Columbus  think?  4.  Why  did  he 
wish  to  sail  west?  5.  How  were  goods  brought  from  Asia  to  Europe  at  this 
time?  6.  What  did  Columbus  do  to  carry  out  his  plans?  7.  What  trick  was 
played  upon  Columbus  in  Portugal,  and  what  was  the  result  ?  8.  Tell  the  story 
of  Columbus  after  he  left  Portugal.  9.  What  were  the  terms  of  the  contract 
between  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  and  Columbus  ?  10.  Why  -were  the  seamen  of 
Palos  unwilling  to  go  upon  this  voyage  ?  1 1.  What  superstitious  fears  had  they 
in  regard  to  the  western  sea?  12.  Describe  the  fleet.  13.  When  the  sailors 
murmured,  what  stories  did  Columbus  probably  tell  them  of  Japan  ? 

CHAPTER  IV.  i.  When  did  the  fleet  sail,  and  where  did  it  direct  its  course? 
2.  What  happened  on  the  voyage?  3.  Where  and  how  large  is  the  Sargasso 
sea  ?  4.  The  water  in  this  sea  is  very  deep  ;  why  should  the  sailors  have  been 
a) raid  of  rocks?  5.  Was  the  water  covered  with  real  sea-weed  torn  from  rocks 
by  storms  on  distant  shores,  or,  was  the  so-called  weed  really  a  sea-plant  growing 


xxiv  APPENDIX. 

naturally  on  the  sea  in  that  region  ?  6.  The  wind  had  blown  from  the  east  for 
many  days ;  why  should  the  sailors  think  that  they  had  gone  too  far  to  have  a 
return  wind?  7.  What  strange  fancies  did  they  probably  have?  8.  What  signs 
of  land  were  seen  ?  9.  Describe  the  discovery  of  land  and  the  ceremony  of  tak 
ing  possession. 

CHAPTER  V.  i.  What  happened  to  Columbus  on  the  voyage  home?  2.  How 
was  he  received  ?  3.  There  are  four  quarterings  on  the  coat-of-arms  ;  -what  does 
the  lion  signify  ?  the  castle  ?  the  anchors  ?  the  islands  surrounded  by  trees  ? 
4.  Why  were  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  called  the  West  Indies  ?  5.  What  was 
the  second  voyage  expected  to  accomplish  ?  6.  How  did  the  Spaniards  treat  the 
natives?  7.  How  did  the  natives  act?  8.  What  happened  in  1497?  9.  What 
did  Columbus  discover  in  1498  ?  10.  What  do  the  chains  signify  in  the  picture 
on  page  1 1  ?  if.  What  did  Columbus  accomplish  in  each  of  his  four  voyages  ? 
12.  To  the  last  what  did  he  think  ?  13.  What  honors  were  paid  to  his  memory? 
14.  Columbus  was  not  a  native  of  Spain  ;  why  did  he  have  so  many  enemies  ? 

CHAPTER  VI.  i.  Now  that  Da  Gama  had  found  a  new  route  to  India,  ho-w 
tnany  and  what  were  the  routes  ?  2.  Which  was  the  longer  ?  the  cheaper  ?  "why  ? 
3.  What  route  had  Columbus  sought  ?  4.  When  did  Cabot  sail  to  find  a  north 
west  passage?  5.  Why  did  neither  he  nor  Columbus  succeed?  6.  What  is  the 
story  connected  with  the  naming  of  the  new  world,  America?  7.  How  came 
Florida  to  be  so  called?  8.  When  did  Ponce  de  Leon  s?.il  ?  9.  What  was  he 
anxious  to  find?  10.  When  did  Balboa  cross  the  Isthmus  of  Darien  to  find  a 
new  sea  ?  1 1 .  As  he  saw  it  when  looking  toward  the  south,  what  did  he  call 
it  ?  12.  Wrhen  did  Magellan  sail,  and  what  did  he  accomplish?  13.  Describe  the 
three  routes  to  India  that  had  been  found,  starting  from  Lisbon. 

CHAPTER  VII.  ["  Pioneers  of  France  in  the  New  World,"  Parkman.]  r.  Why 
had  fish  become  so  important  to  the  European  nations  in  the  sixteenth  century? 
2.  How  were  the  fishermen  helps  to  the  early  French  explorers  ?  3.  When  did 
Verrazano  set  sail,  and  with  what  object  ?  4.  What  was  the  result?  5.  Tell  the 
story  of  the  French  attempts  to  form  colonies  on  the  new  continent.  6.  On 
what  ground  did  the  French  claim  the  region  of  the  St.  Lawrence? 

CHAPTER  VIII.  ["  Montezuma,"  Edward  Eggleston.]  i.  Where  is  Yucatan  ? 
2.  What  indicated  to  the  first  visitors  that  the  inhabitants  were  more  civilized 
than  those  on  the  islands  ?  3.  Why  did  Cortez  land  at  Vera  Cruz  ?  4.  What 
stories  had  he  heard?  5.  What  kind  of  people  did  he  find?  6.  Under  what 
circumstances  and  with  how  large  a  force  did  he  set  out  for  the  valley  of  Mexico  ? 
7.  How  did  he  treat  the  natives  on  his  way  ?  8.  Describe  the  city  as  it  appeared 
to  the  Spaniards.  9.  How  was  Cortez  treated  by  Montezuma?  10.  Finding  him 
self  in  a  dangerous  position,  what  did  he  do  ?  n.  Meanwhile,  what  had  the  gov 
ernor  of  Cuba  done,  and  what  was  the  result?  12.  Retreating,  where  did  Cortez 
go  ?  13.  Wrhat  did  he  then  dp  ?  14.  After  the  conquest  of  the  city  what  followed  ? 

CHAPTER  IX.  ["  Vasconselos,"  (De  Soto),  Simms.]  i.  How  large  did  the 
Spaniards  think  Florida  to  be?  2.  What  two  rich  cities  had  been  found,  and  by 
whom?  3.  Where  and  when  did  Narvaez  land ?  4.  Tell  the  story  of  his  adven 
tures.  5.  Who  was  De  Soto?  6.  When  and  with  what  force  did  he  set  out? 
7.  Who  had  previously  discovered  the  country?  8.  When?  9.  Tell  the  story 
of  De  Soto's  adventures.  10.  What  had  been  the  objects  of  the  three  adventurers 
in  visiting  the  country  ?  IT.  What  was  the  result  ? 

CHAPTER  X.  i.  At  what  time  did  Charles  V.  become  Emperor  of  Germany? 
2.  Of  what  was  he  now  ruler?  3.  What  countries  rebelled  against  the  authority 
of  the  Pope?  4.  What  countries  remained  faithful  to  him  ?  "5.  What  name  was 
given  to  the  Protestants  in  France  ?  6.  Who  became  the  leader  of  this  party  ? 
7.  About  what  time  did  the  civil  war  break  out  ?  8.  Where  and  for  what  reason 
did  Coligny  send  out  the  first  colony?  the  second?  the  third?  9.  \Vhat  did  the 
Spaniards  do  when  they  heard  of  the  French  colony?  10.  What  followed? 
u.  Tell  the  story  of  De  Gourgues.  12.  What  were  the  inscriptions  on  the  dead 
bodies  of  the  prisoners  of  each  party?  13.  What  likenesses  and  differences  be 
tween  the  coat-of-arms  in  the  picture  and  the  one  given  to  Columbus  ? 


QUESTIONS    FOR  EXAMINATION.  XXV 

CHAPTER  XL  ["  Westward  Ho  I"  Kingsley.]  i.  What  double  rule  was  there 
in  England  before  the  time  of  Henry  VilL?  2.  At  what  time  did  Henry  become 
head  of  the  Church  of  England  ?  3.  What  changes  took  place  then  ?  4.  Before 
Henry's  time  what  had  been  the  business  of  the  English  people  ?  5.  How  came 
the  wool  to  be  manufactured  at  home  ?  6.  What  followed  an  increase  of  manu 
factures  ?  7.  How  did  it  happen  that  England  and  Spain  were  enemies  ?  8.  What 
is  said  of  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert's  book?  9.  What  came  of  it?  10.  There  were 
three  passages  to  India  already  ;  -what  was  the  need  of  another?  n.  Give  an 
account  of  Drake's  expedition.  12.  The  English  ships  troubled  the  Spaniards 
very  much  ;  what  did  Spain  do  in  revenge  ? 

CHAPTER  XII.  i.  Why  did  the  English  rulers  wish  to  establish  colonies  in 
this  country  ?  2.  What  did  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert  do  to  carry  out  the  plans  ? 
3.  Give  an  account  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh's  attempts  to  found  a  colony.  4.  Give 
an  account  of  the  "lost  colony."  5.  Why  is  the  capital  of  North  Carolina  called 
Raleigh?  6.  What  was  done  by  Gosnold?  7.  Why  did  he  name  Cafe  Cod  as 
he  did  ?  8.  Are  -we  exhausting  our  fishing  grounds  ?  9.  Where  were  they  once, 
and  where  are  they  now?  10.  Is  this  an  English  nation  as  Raleigh  said  it 
would  be?  ii.  If  yes,  why?  12.  If  no,  -why?  13.  What  is  needed  to  make  a 
nation  ? 

CHAPTER  XIII.  ["  The  Jesuits  in  North  America,"  Parkman.]  i.  What  was 
the  first  article  of  export  from  this  country?  2.  The  second?  3.  Tell  what  the 
'  first  French  explorers  did.  4.  When,  by  whom,  and  for  what  purpose  was  Que 
bec  founded  ?  5.  Up  to  this  time  what  permanent  settlements  had  been  made  on 
this  continent?  6.  Columbics  carried  priests  with  him;  Cortcz,  also,  and  Cham- 
plain;  why?  7.  Who  was  Loyola?  8.  How  did  the  Jesuits  differ  from  other 
priests?  9.  How  did  they  attempt  to  convert  the  Indians?  10.  How  did  the 
French  make  lasting  enemies  of  the  Iroquois  ?  u.  What  besides  "discovery" 
was  needed  in  those  days  to  keep  possession  of  a  new  country  ? 

CHAPTER  XIV.  ["  Hudson,"  Sparks's  Am.  Biog.  vol.  x.]  i.  Why  did  the 
Dutch  revolt  from  the  rule  of  Charles  V.  ?  2.  How  was  it  possible  for  them  to 
resist  the  power  of  Spain  ?  3.  What  made  them  merchants,  navigators,  and  fisher 
men  ?  4.  What  was  the  Dutch  East-India  Company,  and  why  did  it  send  Hadson 
to  this  country  ?  5.  WThere  did  Hudson  go  ?  6.  What  became  of  him  ?  7.  What 
does  the  map  show  on  page  56  ?  8.  How  came  the  Dutch  West-India  Company 
to  be  formed  ?  9.  We  see  sometimes  in  the  newspapers  of  to-day  the  expression, 
*•*•  patroon-lands ;  "  what  does  it  mean?  10.  What  does  the  picture  on  page  58 
show  ?  One  man  has  a  gun  ;  another  a  steel-yard  ;  why  ? 

CHAPTER  XV.  ["  Pocahontas,"  Edward  Eggleston.]  i.  Tell  the  story  of  the 
formation  of  the  London  and  Plymouth  colonies.  2.  What  success  did  the 
Plymouth  company  have  in  planting  a  colony  ?  3.  What  was  done  by  the  Lon 
don  company  ?  4.  Why  were  all  t]ie first  settlements  on  the  sea-shore  or  on  rivers  ? 
5.  The  map  shows  plenty  of  water  ;  what  large  city  is  now  at  a  certain  point  on 
this  map  ?  6.  Where  is  it,  and  why  is  it  there  ?  7.  Why  did  James  I.  put  the 
names  of  the  council  in  a  sealed  box  ?  8.  Was  he  in  favor  of  a  government  by 
the  people?  9.  Give  an  account  of  what  happened  to  the  settlers.  10.  What  is 
the  story  of  Smith  and  Powhatan  ?  Pocahontas  and  Rolf e  ?  the  crown  ?  the  north 
west  passage  ?  the  fool's  gold  ?  the  people  that  gathered  it  ? 

CHAPTER  XVI.  i.  How  did  the  colony  prosper?  2.  What  means  were  taken 
to  obtain  new  settlers  ?  3.  Give  an  account  of  the  troubles  of  the  colonists  before 
Lord  Delaware  arrived.  4.  What  did  he  and  his  successors  do  ?  5.  Which  was  the 
first  article  of  export  from  the  colonies ;  fish,  furs,  or  tobacco?  6.  How  came  Gov. 
Yeardley  to  be  sent  out,  and  what  was  he  directed  to  do  ?  7.  When,  and  in  what 
way,  was  the  first  government  of  the  people  established?  8.  How  did  slavery 
begin  ? 

CHAPTER  XVII.  ["  Hope  Leslie,"  Miss  Sedgwick.]  i.  Who  were  the  Sepa 
ratists  ?  2.  Where  did  they  go  first  ?  3.  Why  did  they  go  ?  4.  What  induced 
them  to  leave  their  new  home  ?  5.  \Vhat  places  for  a  new  settlement  were  pro 
posed,  and  what  was  finally  decided  upon  ?  6.  Give  an  account  of  the  voyage  and 


XXvi  APPENDIX. 

the  landing.  7.  Describe  the  place.  8.  Give  the  story  of  their  doings  after  land 
ing.  9.  The  settlers  of  Plymouth  have  been  called  Pilgrims  ;  -why?  10.  Were 
most  of  them  old  men  ?  1 1 .  Do  men  usually  emigrate  after  thirty-five  ?  Why 
not?  12.  What  is  it  to  hold  land  or  other  property  in  common?  13.  In  old 
times  boys  of  six  years  of  age,  and  iipwards,  -were  required  by  law  to  learn  to  shoot 
the  long-bow  ;  -where  did  they  practise  ? 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  i.  What  is  said  of  religious  sects  in  time  of  Queen  Eliza 
beth  ?  2.  What  were  the  hopes  of  the  Presbyterians  when  James  I.  came  to  the 
throne?  3.  What  was  the  dispute  between  James  and  the  parliament  ?  4.  What 
were  Mr.  White's  plans?  5.  Why  were  so  many  people  willing  to  emigrate  to 
Cape  Ann  at  this  time  ?  6.  Was  there  a  bloody  struggle  in  England  after  this,  to 
settle  the  question  whether  the  king  or  the  people  should  rule  ?  7.  Who  won  ? 

8.  How  can  you  prove  that  the  people  rzile  now  in  England  ?  in  this  country  ? 

9.  As  matters  turned  out,  what  was  one  of  the  causes  of  men's  coming  to  this 
country  ? 

CHAPTER  XIX.  ["  Boston  Town,"  Scudder.]  i.  Why  was  Boston  so  named? 
2.  How  did  the  people  get  a  living  ?  3.  What  trades  were  practised  ?  4.  Who 
were  the  voters  in  the  new  colony?  5.  Where  did  the  people  meet  to  make  laws 
and  choose  officers?  6.  What  is  the  name  given  to  such  a  meeting?  7.  Do 
people,  quarrel  much  there?  8.  Why  are  people  not  inclined  to  disobey  laws 
made  in  such  places  ?  9.  When  the  towns  became  numerous,  what  was  done  ? 

10.  What  is  a  house  of  burgesses,  a  general  court,  or  a  house  of  representatives  ? 

11.  How  are  the  members  elected?     12.    What  matters  are  considered  by  such  a 
body  ?     13.  How  is  it  that  the  people  can  be  said  to  rule  in  such  a  body  ? 

CHAPTER  XX.  i.  Where  did  the  emigrants  from  England  go  on  their  arrival  ? 
2.  When  was  Windsor  settled?  3.  When  was  a  general  court  established? 
4.  What  new  patent  was  given,  and  what  settlement  was  made  under  it?  5.  In 
1638  how  many  colonies  were  there?  6.  How  was  Rhode  Island  formed? 
7.  How  did  the  Plymouth  people  treat  Roger  Williams  ?  8.  What  did  he  say  to 
the  magistrates  of  the  colony  ?  9.  Why  was  Providence  so  named?  10.  Give  an 
account  of  Mason  and  Gorges,  and  the  settlements  made  by  them.  u.  What 
were  the  means  of  communication  at  this  time  between  different  places  in  New 
England  ? 

CHAPTER  XXI.  ["  Report  of  Peabody  Museum  of  Am.  Archaeology  and 
Ethnology,"  vol.  iii.  Nos.  3  and  4.]  i.  What  proofs  are  there  that  a  more  civi 
lized  people  than  the  Indians  once  lived  here?  2.  Describe  the  manner  of  life  of 
the  Indians.  3.  Mention  some  rivers,  mountains,  towns,  and  States  that  have 
Indian  names.  4.  Locate  the  Iroquois ;  the  Algonquins ;  the  Creeks,  Choctaws, 
and  Chickasaws.  5.  To  whom  did  the  land  belong  when  our  ancestors  came  here  ? 
6.  Did  the  Indian  women  or  the  Indian  men  own  the  soil  ?  7.  When  land  was 
sold  to  the  whites,  whose  consent  must  be  obtained  ?  8.  Why  ?  9.  What  were 
their  religious  ideas  ?  10.  Where  are  some  of  the  tribes  above-named  located  now  ? 

CHAPTER  XXII.  i.  Have  any  of  the  Indians  been  civilized?  2.  What 
attempts  have  been  made  to  Christianize  them  ?  3.  How  did  the  Jesuits  succeed 
in  Canada?  4.  Who  translated  the  Bible  into  an  Indian  language ?  5.  There. 
are  a  few  copies  of  this  book  in  existence ;  can  any  one  read  it  ?  Why  not  ? 
6.  Are  there  any  Christian  Indians  now  ?  Where  ?  7.  Were  the  Vikings 
civilized?  8.  Quite  likely  some  of  us  are  their  descendants  ;  if  so,  how  long^  did 
it  take  to  civilize  us  ?  9.  Who  were  the  Pequots  ?  What  did  Roger  Williams 
do  to  help  the  people  of  Connecticut?  10.  What  was  the  result  of  the  war? 
u.  Wha  was  the  league  of  1643  ?  12.  Was  this  the  beginning  of  a  union  of  the 
colonies  ? 

CHAPTER  XXIII.  i.  When  did  the  civil  war  in  England  break  out  ?  2.  What 
were  the  people  fighting  for ?  3.  How  did  the  quarrel  end?  4.  Why  did  not  the 
people  of  New  England  take  part  in  the  war?  5.  Why  was  the  charter  given  up 
to  Charles  I.?  6.  When  parliament  had  full  power  what  was  done?  7.  What 
were  the  Navigation  Acts  ?  8.  What  wars  followed  ?  9.  What  claim  was  made 
by  Charles  II.  ?  10.  Why  did  the  Dutch  call  their  territory  New  Netherland  ? 


QUESTIONS   FOR   EXAMINATION.  xxvii 

the  town,  New  Amsterdam?  the  settlement,  Fort  Orange?     n.  What  changes 
were  made  by  the  English  ? 

CHAPTER  XXIV.  ["  Boston  Town,"  Chap.  VI.,  Scudder.  "  Captain  Nelson," 
S.  A.  Drake.]  i.  The  fleet  brought  six  commissioners;  what  were  they  to  do  ? 
2.  What  did  they  accomplish  ?  3.  What  parties  arose  ?  4.  What  name  is  given 
to  those  favoring  a  king?  5.  What  is  said  of  Philip?  6.  What  plan  did  he 
form  ?  7.  How  did  the  war  begin,  and  what  was  the  result  ?  8.  What  change 
took  place  in  the  Massachusetts  colony  ?  9.  What  was  the  "  pine-tree  shilling  "  ? 
10.  Can  one  of  our  States  coin  money  1  n.  What  power  makes  the  coins  that  u>e  ' 
use?  12.  What  did  the  King  determine  to  do?  13.  Who  was  sent  over  to  rule 
New  York  and  New  England  in  the  King's  name?  14.  What  is  the  story  of  the 
Charter  Oak  ?  15.  When  James  11.  was  dethroned,  what  happened? 

CHAPTER  XXV.  i.  What  did  George  Fox  do  and  teach  ?  2.  What  was  his 
success  in  making  converts?  3.  How  did  the  Church  of  England  men  and  the 
Dissenters  treat  the  Friends,  and  with  what  result  ?  4.  Who  was  William  Penn  ? 
5.  How  did  he  become  interested  in  this  country  ?  6.  When  the  Friends  sent 
colonies  to  this  country  where  did  they  settle  ?  7.  What  did  Andros  do  when  he 
became  governor  ?  8.  What  was  the  final  settlement  of  the  New  York  and  New 
Jersey  affair  ? 

CHAPTER  XXVI.  i.  What  grant  was  made  to  Penn,  and  why  ?  2.  What  is  a 
non-resistant  ?  3.  What  did  Penn  do  with  his  land  ?  4.  What  rules  were  adopted 
for  the  government  of  the  colony  ?  5.  How  did  Penn  treat  the  Indians  ?  6.  What 
was  to  be  given  to  the  King  each  year?  7.  Why?  8.  What  emigrants  came  in 
1681  and  1682?  9.  What  settlement  was  made,  and  where?  10.  What  is  said  of 
the  tree  shown  in  the  picture?  u.  Of  what  tribe  were  the  Indians,  and  why  were 
they  so  friendly?  12.  What  is  said  of  the  condition  of  the  colony  when  Penn  left 
it?  13.  Why  was  he  away  so  many  years?  14.  What  changes  were  made  when 
he  came  back?  15.  Compare  the  Quaker  and  the  Piiritan  mode  of  treating  the 
Indians. 

CHAPTER  XXVII.  ["Stories  of  the  Old  Dominion,"  John  Esten  Cooke.] 
i.  What  is  meant  by  the  term,  Old  Dominion?  2.  Why  did  Virginia  find  it 
easy  to  have  an  assembly?  3.  How  did  the  company  lose  its  charter?  the  effect? 
4.  Describe  the  planter's  life  and  his  mode  of  doing  business.  5.  Why  was  Vir 
ginia  more  loyal  than  New  England?  6.  How  was  the  feeling  shown  ?  7.  What 
was  done  by  parliament  ?  8.  What  is  said  of  the  office-holders  ?  9.  How  did  the 
Navigation  Laws  affect  Virginia  ?  10.  What  outbreak  in  1676?  n.  What  brought 
on  Bacon's  rebellion?  12.  Give  an  account  of  the  proceedings  of  Berkeley  and 
what  followed.  13.  What  is  said  of  the  prosperity  of  Virginia  ?  14.  What  made 
the  planters  act  together  better  than  the  inhabitants  of  the  other  colonies  ? 

CHAPTER  XXVIII.  ["  Rob  of  the  Bowl,"  J.  P.  Kennedy.]  i.  Why  did  Lord 
Baltimore  sail  for  America?  2.  What  difficulties  did  he  find  in  selecting  a  place 
of  settlement  ?  3.  Give  an  account  of  the  charter  granted.  4.  Where  was  a  colony 
planted,  and  by  whom  ?  5.  What  arrangements  were  made  by  the  Calverts  in 
regard  to  religion?  6.  What  troubles  arose?  7.  Who  was  Clayborne,  and  what 
did  he  do  ?  8.  How  did  Lord  Baltimore  avoid  trouble  with  Cromwell  ?  9.  How 
long  did  the  Calvert  family  hold  control  of  the  colony?  10.  Why  were  there 
more  towns  in  Maryland  than  in  Virginia?  n.  What  is  said  of  the  boundary 
troubles?  12.  How  and  when  were  these  difficulties  finally  settled  ? 

CHAPTER  XXIX.  ["  The  Yemassee,"  Simms.]  i.  How  came  the  Carolinas  to 
be  so  named  ?  2.  What  grants  of  the  country  were  made  ?  3.  What  was  finally 
done  with  it?  4.  When  was  Charleston  founded?  5.  How  did  this  city  differ 
from  others  farther  to  the  north  ?  6.  What  was  the  staple  product  of  the  colony  ? 
7.  What  troubles  did  the  colonists  have?  8.  What  did  the  British  government 
finally  do?  9.  When  was  Carolina  divided  into  two  provinces?  10.  What  new 
emigrants  came  to  North  Carolina?  n.  Who  settled  the  country  between  South 
Carolina  and  Florida?  12.  What  was  his  object?  13.  When  was  Savannah 
founded?  14.  Who  came  as  emigrants  to  Oglethorpe's  colony  ?  15.  The  picture 
shows  him  to  be  a  soldier;  how  did  he  prove  that  he  was  so?  16.  What  difficul- 


xxviii  APPENDIX. 


CHAPTER  XXX.  ["  The  Discovery  of  the  Great  West,"  Parkman.]  i.  What 
did  the  early  French  explorers  expect  to  find  by  going  west  ?  2.  What  two  great 
plans  did  La  Salle  have  in  mind  ?  3.  What  preparations  did  he  make  ?  4.  Give 
an  account  of  his  explorations.  5.  Why  did  he  call  the  country  Louisiana?  6. 
How  did  La  Salle  propose  to  keep  possession  of  the  new  country?  7.  What  ex 
pedition  was  fitted  out?  8.  Why  was  the  King  willing  to  aid  La  Salle?  9.  What 
mistake  was  made,  and  the  result  ?  10.  What  became  of  La  Salle  ?  n.  What  was 
done  for  the  relief  of  the  French  left  at  Matagorda  Bay?  12.  What  was  done  to 
carry  out  the  plans  of  La  Salle?  13.  What  nations  seem  to  have  taken  the  most 
fains  to  convert  the  Indians  ?  How  ? 

CHAPTER  XXXI.  ["  Last  of  the  Mohicans,"  Cooper.]  i.  How  did  the  French 
attempt  to  prevent  the  northern  English  people  from  going  west  ?  2.  What  are 
natural  boundaries,  and  what  ones  separated  the  English  from  the  French  ?  3. 
What  trade  was  there  in  the  French  possessions  which  they  wished  to  keep? 
4.  How  did  the  French  and  English  differ  in  race,  religion,  and  politics?  5.  What 
special  dislike  did  the  New  England  people  have  towards  the  French?  6.  Through 
whom  did  the  furs  of  the  North  and  West  come  to  New  York  ?  7.  Who  had  built 
La  Chine  ?  8.  Why  did  not  the  remoter  Indians  go  direct  to  New  York  and  trade 
for  themselves!  9.  How  did  the  French  avenge  the  attack  on  La  Chine  ?  10.  Who 
was  Frontenac  ?  n.  What  expeditions  were  planned  by  the  English  ?  12.  What 
was  Frontenac's  policy  with  the  Indians  ? 

CHAPTER  XXXII.  ["  Old  Fort  Du  Quesne,"  C.  McKnight.]  i.  In  what 
way  were  the  French  a  source  of  danger  to  the  English  colonists  ?  2.  How  was  it 
that  the  French  were  better  soldiers  than  the  English  ?  3.  Why  was  an  attack 
made  on  Louisburg  ?  4.  Give  an  account  of  the  expedition.  5.  What  was  done 
with  Louisburg?  6.  How  did  the  English  attempt  to  gain  possession  of  the 
country  ?  the  French  ?  7.  How  happened  Washington  to  have  anything  to  do 
with  Fort  Du  Quesne?  8.  What  council  was  held?  9.  What  was  the  plan  of 
campaign?  10.  Tell  the  story  of  Braddock's  defeat,  u.  Look  at  the  map  nn 
fage  56,  and  tell  why  the  French  intrenched  themselves  on  Lake  Champlain. 

CHAPTER  XXXIII.  ["  Montcalm  and  Wolfe."  Chap.  VIII. ,  Parkman.] 
i.  Why  were  regular  troops  poorly  fitted  for  Indian  warfare?  2.  Where  was 
Acadia?  3.  Describe  the  country  and  its  inhabitants.  4.  Why  were  the  Aca- 
dians  not  allowed  to  remain  upon  their  farms?  5.  Describe  the  action  of  the 
English  authorities.  6.  What  became  of  the  people  that  were  forced  from  their 
home?  7.  Give  an  account  of  the  movement  upon  Crown  Point.  8.  How  was  a 
defeat  turned  into  a  victory?  9.  What  was  done  by  Montcalm  the  next  year? 
10.  What  was  the  condition  of  affairs  in  1757?  u.  What  places  were  in  danger, 
and  why?  12.  Examine  the  picture:  what  is  suspended  on  the  pole!  its  name! 
on  the  strings  ?  where  did  the  Indian  get  the  tobacco  that  he  seems  to  be  smoking! 
why  put  such  things  in  a  picture  ! 

CHAPTER  XXXIV.  ["  Montcalm  and  Wolfe,"  Parkman.  "  Ticonderoga,"  G.  P. 
R.  James.]  i.  What  was  the  condition  of  the  French  in  1758?  the  English?  2. 
Who  was  William  Pitt?  3.  What  did  he  do  to  carry  on  the  war?  4.  What  was 
the  plan  of  campaign?  5.  What  was  the  result?  6.  Who  took  command  of  the 
expedition  from  Louisburg?  7.  Describe  the  man.  8.  What  was  the  result  of 
the  first  attack  on  Quebec?  9.  Give  an  account  of  the  change  of  plan,  the  sur 
prise,  and  the  battle.  10.  Tell  the  story  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm.  n.  When  did 
Montreal  surrender  ? 

CHAPTER  XXXV.  ["  Conspiracy  of  Pontiac,"  Parkman.]  i.  By  the  treaty  of 
1763  what  territory  was  given  up  by  France,  and  what  was  retained?  2.  How  did 
the  Indians  look  upon  these  changes  ?  3.  Wrho  was  Pontiac,  and  what  were  his 
plans  ?  4.  What  other  Indian  chief  had  formed  a  similar  plot,  and  with  what 
resulf!  5.  What  were  Pontiac's  first  successes  ?  6.  Who  opposed  him  ?  7.  What 
prevented  the  Iroquois  from  joining  the  other  tribes?  8.  How  did  the  war  end? 
9.  In  1766  how  much  territory  did  the  English  have  in  North  America!  the 
French!  the  Spaniards!  10.  What  States  are  now  included  in  the  territory 
surrendered  by  the  French  !  See  map.  page  i  ^5. 


QUESTIONS   FOR   EXAMINATION.  xxix 


PART    II. 

CHAPTER  I.  ["  Good  Old  Times,"  E.  Kellogg.]  i.  Name  the  thirteen  English 
colonies,  and  the  races  that  principally  occupied  each.  2.  What  is  said  of  slaves  ? 

3.  How  did  the  people  in  the  various  colonies  differ  ?    4.  Describe  Massachusetts ; 
the  occupations  of  the  people  ;  their  houses  ;  the  rooms  ;  the  fire-places  ;  the  fuel ; 
the  food ;  the  clothing  ;  the  best  room.    5.  How  did  the  people  amuse  themselves  ? 
6.   Who  was  the  great  man  of  the  town  ?     7.  Who  ranked  next  ?     8.  Who  third  ? 
9.    How  did  the  people  sit  in  church?     10.    What  was  at  the  centre  of  the  town  ? 
ii.    What  was  done  at  the  town-meetings  ?     12.   What  kind  of  a  school  was  this 
meeting?     13.  What  was  Faneuil  Hall  ?     14.    What  were  the  employments  of  the 
people  in  the  country  and  near  the  sea  ? 

CHAPTER  II.  ["Dutchman's  Fireside,"  J.  K.  Paulding.]  i.  Where  were  the 
settlements  in  New  York?  2.  Why  was  the  Dutch  language  used  there?  3.  De 
scribe  the  houses ;  the  fire-places  ;  the  chests  of  drawers ;  the  glass  cupboards. 

4.  Of  what  trade  was  Albany  the  centre?     5.    Look  at  the  map  and  tell  -why. 
6.    Describe  the  farms.     7.    Describe  the  town  of  New  York.     8.    What  was  lack 
ing  among  the  Dutch  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of  liberty?     9.    Describe  New  Jersey 
and   Pennsylvania,  and  the  people  who  lived  there.     10.   Where  was  the  most 
thickly  settled  portion  of  America ?     n.  Why  was  it  so ?     12.    Describe  Philadel 
phia.     13.  Give  the  story  of  Benjamin  Franklin.     14.  What  goods  were  shipped 
from  Baltimore"*    Charleston?   Savannah?      15.  Describe  the  planters'  manner 
of  living.     1 6.    What  is  said  of  the  governments  of  the  southern  colonies  ?  of  the 
people  who  composed  all  the  colonies  ? 

CHAPTER  III.  [Winner's  "  Reader's  Hand-book  of  the  American  Revolution" 
gives  a  full  list  of  books  relating  to  it.]  i.  What  were  the  relations  of  the  colonies 
to  each  other  and  to  England  ?  2.  What  is  said  of  the  roads  ?  the  modes  of  travel  ? 
the  stages  ?  the  sloop-packets  ?  the  mails  ?  letters  ?  newspapers  ?  3.  What  at 
tempts  at  union  had  been  made  before  1754?  4.  Why  did  the  English  government 
object  to  a  union  of  the  colonies?  j>.  Why  was  it  impossible  to  bring  one  about? 

6.  Why  was  there  more  of  the  spirit  of  freedom  in  America  than  in  England  ? 

7.  How  did  England  look  upon  the  colonies  ?     8.    What  laws  were  made  restrict 
ing  trade?     9.  Does  our gcrvernment  lay  duties  on  imports ?  exports?     10.    What 
regulations  in  regard  to  manufactures  were  made?     n.    Why  were  English  reve 
nue  officers  in  the  American  ports  ?     12.    Why  was  it  not  considered  dishonest  to 
smuggle  in  those  days  ? 

CHAPTER  IV.  ["  History  of  our  Country,"  A.  S.  Richardson.]  i.  How  had  the 
colonists  paid  their  share  of  the  expenses  of  the  French  and  Indian  War  ?  2.  What 
was  the  English  argument  for  heavier  taxes  ?  3.  \Vhat  authority  did  the  Writs  of 
Assistance  give  ?  4.  Why  did  the  people  object  to  them  ?  5.  What  was  clone  by 
James  Otis  ?  6.  What  is  meant  by  the  words,  "  Taxation  without  representation 
is  tyranny  "  ?  7.  What  were  the  stamps,  and  what  use  was  to  be  made  of  them  ? 

8.  How  did  the  people  take  the  passage  of  the  Stamp  Act  ?    9.   Tell  what  Patrick 
Henry  did  and  said.     10.    Why  did  the  congress  assemble  in  1765,  and  what  did 
it  do  ?     ii.    What  did  the  people  do,  and  how  did  they  treat  the  officers  who  sold 
the  stamps  ?     12.  What  did  William  Pitt  say  ?     13.  What  story  did  Franklin  tell, 
and  how  did  it  apply  to  the  case  ?     14.   What  was  finally  done,  and  why  ? 

CHAPTER  V.  ["  Boys  and  Girls  of  the  Revolution,"  C.  H.  Woodman.]  i.  Who 
discussed  and  made  the  laws  in  England  ?  2.  What  discussions  took  place  in 
America  ?  3.  What  other  acts  were  passed  by  parliament  ?  4.  Of  what  did  the 
colonists  complain,  and  what  did  they  claim?  5.  What  did  the  petition  of  Mas 
sachusetts  ask?  6.  What  was  the  answer  of  the  ministry?  7.  How  did  the 
people  receive  the  soldiers  ?  8.  What  was  done  on  the  fifth  of  March  ?  9.  To 
what  place  were  the  soldiers  sent  ?  10.  What  very  unpopular  tax  remained,  and 
what  did  the  people  do  ?  1 1.  What  was  the  King's  reply  when  asked  to  admit  the 
tea  free  of  duty?  12.  Tell  the  story  of  the  destruction  of  the  tea.  13.  What 


XXX  APPENDIX. 


was  done  by  the  parliament  as  a  punishment?  14.  How  did  the  people  receive 
the  news  ? 

CHAPTER  VI.  ["  Septimius  Felton,"  Hawthorne.]  i.  How  did  the  parlia 
ment  show  that  it  thought  the  troubles  began  in  the  town-meetings  ?  2.  How  did 
the  people  contrive  to  keep  within  the  law?  3.  What  was  the  First  Continental 
Congress,  and  what  did  it  do  ?  4.  What  was  the  Provincial  Congress,  and  how 
came  it  to  be  formed  ?  5.  What  military  preparations  were  made  by  this  body 
and  by  Governor  Gage  ?  6.  How  was  the  news  of  the  intended  attack  conveyed 
to  the  country  ?  7.  What  are  the  lines  written  by  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  ? 
8.  What  did  one  of  the  mothers  do  ?  9.  Should  -we  call  the  fight  at  Lexington  a 
battle,  or  a  skirmish  ?  Why?  10.  How  could  so  many  trained  soldiers  of  the 
patriots  come  together  in  so  short  a  time  ? 

CHAPTER  VII.  ["Lionel  Lincoln,"  Cooper.]  i.  What  is  of  en  war? 
2.  What  was  done  by  the  Continental  Congress  ?  3.  How  happened  Wash 
ington  to  be  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  army  ?  4.  Where  had  he  had 
experience  in  war  ?  5.  What  did  the  British  do  after  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill  ? 
6.  Why  is  there  a  fence  around  the  old  elm  at  Cambridge  ?  7.  What  places 
were  captured  by  Ethan  Allen  ?  8.  At  what  time  and  under  what  circumstances 
had  these  places  been  captured  before  1775  ?  9.  Give  an  account  of  the  expe 
ditions  of  Montgomery  and  Arnold.  10.  What  is  said  of  the  flag  adopted? 
n.  What  announcement  was  made  by  the  king  of  England  to  parliament? 
12.  What  was  the  result  of  fortifying  Dorchester  Heights  ? 

CHAPTER  VIII.  ["  Israel  Potter,"  Herman  Melville.]  i.  What  were  the 
movements  of  General  Howe  after  he  left  Boston  ?  2.  When  did  the  Second 
Continental  Congress  meet  ?  3.  What  had  it  done  ?  4.  How  did  this  Congress 
find  out  the  feelings  of  the  people  in  regard  to  independence  ?  5.  What  was  the 
substance  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  ?  6.  How  did  it  close  ?  7.  Who 
signed  the  document  ?  8.  Why  did  it  require  courage  to  do  so  ?  9.  What  was 
done  by  the  people  at  Philadelphia?  10.  What  was  done  with  this  Declaration  ? 
ii.  What  was  done  at  New  York  and  other  places  ?  12.  Why  should  a  picture 
of  Independence  Hall  be  given  ?  13.  How  can  a  nation  have  a  birthday? 
14.  What  is  celebrated  on  the  Fourth  of  July?  15.  Why  was  Thomas  Jeffer 
son  selected  to  write  the  Declaration  ? 

CHAPTER  IX.  ["  Camp  Fires  of  the  Revolution,"  H.  C.  Watson.]  i.  Be 
fore  1776  how  had  the  colonies  been  governed?  2.  What  change  took  place  in 
South  Carolina  and  Rhode  Island  ?  in  the  other  colonies  ?  3.  What  was  the 
great  change  in  the  form  of  government  ?  4.  What  did  Congress  recommend  to 
the  colonies,  and  why  ?  5.  What  is  a  confederation  ?  6.  What  name  was  given 
to  the  one  formed  ?  7.  What  powers  were  given  to  the  general  government  ? 
8.  When  and  by  whom  were  the  articles  of  confederation  adopted  ?  9.  Why  did 
not  Canada  join  the  Confederation  ?  10.  When  and  why  was  Franklin  sent  to 
Europe?  n.  What  foreigners  came  over  to  help  us?  12.  Give  an  account  of 
the  leading  ones.  13.  Of  what  use  were  these  foreigners  ? 

CHAPTER  X.  ["American  Spy,"  Simms.]  i.  Who  were  the  Tories?  the 
Whigs  ?  2.  Where  did  the  British  obtain  their  soldiers  ?  3.  Where  were  the 
American  and  the  British  forces  concentrated?  4.  What  made  it  impossible  for 
Washington  to  hold  his  position  ?  5,  What  occurred  during  this  retreat  ?  6.  Tell 
the  story  of  Captain  Hale.  7.  What  is  patriotism  ?  8.  How  was  young  Hale  a 
patriot?  9.  Of  what  crime  was  he  guilty  by  British  law?  10.  Where  did 
Washington  take  up  a  position,  and  what  was  the  result  ?  n.  Where  did  Wash 
ington  direct  his  march,  and  what  happened  on  the  way?  12.  What  victories 
were  won,  and  what  was  the  effect  of  them  ?  13.  What  was  Washington's  object 
tn  remaining  between  New  York  and  Philadelphia  ? 

CHAPTER  XI.  ["  Paul  and  Persis,"  (Mohawk  Valley),  Mary  E.  Brush.  "  Boys 
of  '76."  C.  C.  Coffin.]  i.  What  did  Howe  try  to  do  ?  2.  What  was  his  next 
step?  3.  How  was  the  situation  a  dangerous  one  for  the  Americans?  4.  To 
what  conclusion  did  Washington  come,  and  what  did  he  do  ?  5.  What  battles 
were  fought,  and  with  what  result  ?  6.  What  was  the  plan  of  the  British,  and 


QUESTIONS   FOR  EXAMINATION.  XXXI 

how  did  they  attempt  to  carry  it  out  ?  7.  From  what  point  did  Burgoyne  start, 
and  what  was  his  first  move  ?  8.  Give  the  incidents  of  the  march  of  Burgoyne 
and  St.  Leger.  9.  Tell  the  story  of  the  check  of  the  British  army  by  Stark ;  of 
Gates  and  the  battle  of  Saratoga.  10.  What  was  the  fatal  blunder  of  the  British 
Government  ? 

CHAPTER  XII.  ["  The  Pilot,"  Cooper.]  i.  What  was  the  decisive  battle  of 
the  war?  2.  What  is  a  decisive  battle?  3.  What  did  the  Americans  gain  by 
this  victory  ?  4.  Describe  the  situation  of  the  American  and  the  British  armies  ; 
the  condition  of  the  country  ;  of  Congress.  5.  What  plot  was  formed  ?  6.  What 
kept  the  soldiers  loyal  to  their  general  ?  7.  What  good  could  Mrs.  Washington 
do  in  camf  ?  She  could  notfigJit ;  why  not  stay  at  home  ?  8.  What  good  news 
came  to  Valley  Forge  ?  9.  What  sudden  move  was  made  by  the  British  ? 
10.  What  did  Washington  do?  11.  Why  was  not  the  battle  of  Monmouth  Court 
House  a  victory  ?  12.  What  military  and  naval  movements  followed  this  battle.? 
13.  What  is  a  letter  of  marque,  and  why  is  it  sometimes  issued?  14.  What  is  the 
story  of  John  Paul  Jones,  the  Bon  Homme  Richard,  and  the  Serapis  ? 

CHAPTER  XIII.  ["Partisan:"  "Scout,"  Simms.]  i.  What  is  said  of  the 
British  expedition  to  the  Southern  States  ?  2.  What  was  done  by  General 
Clinton  in  1779?  by  "  Mad  Anthony  Wayne  "  ?  3.  What  was  the  condition  of 
affairs  in  the  South  ?  4.  Who  were  the  partisan  leaders  there,  and  what  did  they 
do  ?  5.  Tell  the  story  of  the  battle  of  Camden  and  its  results.  6.  Relate  the 
story  of  Arnold  and  Andre.  7.  Washington  was  a  kind-hearted  man  ;  why  did 
he  not  save  Andre  ?  8.  Did  he  remember  the  fate  of  Hale  ?  9.  What  is  said  of 
General  Greene?  10.  How  was  the  victory  of  Cowpens  gained?  u.  Finally, 
what  was  done  by  Greene?  12.  What  was  Washington's  pian  in  threatening 
New  York?  13.  How  did  the  feint  succeed?  14.  Give  an  account  of  the  siege 
and  the  surrender  of  Yorktown. 

CHAPTER  XIV.  ["Horse-Shoe  Robinson,"  J.  P.  Kennedy.]  i.  What  places 
were  still  held  by  the  British  after  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis  ?  2.  Where  was 
the  army  of  Washington,  and  why  was  it  there  ?  3.  Give  an  account  of  the  troubles 
in  the  army.  4.  How  were  they  settled?  5.  On  hearing  the  news  of  Corn- 
wallis's  surrender,  what  action  was  taken  in  parliament  ?  6.  What  was  the  posi 
tion  of  the  King  in  the  matter?  7.  Who  were  our  commissioners,  and  what  did 
they  insist  on  ?  8.  What  troublesome  questions  came  up  ?  9.  What  was  the 
action  of  France  and  Spain ?  10.  When  was  the  treaty  signed ?  n.  What  were 
the  final  ceremonies  attending  the  close  of  the  war  ?  12.  Give  the  names  of  such 
persons  as  had  been  most  useful  in  the  war.  13.  Why  had  Washington  been 
sticcessful  ? 

CHAPTER  XV.  ["Nick  of  the  Woods,"  (Kentucky),  R.  M.  Bird.]  i.  What 
was  the  condition  of  affairs  in  the  States  that  seemed  likely  to  prevent  a  solid 
union  ?  2.  What  was  the  difficulty  in  regard  to  the  currency  ?  3.  How  much 
money  had  Congress  issued  at  the  time  independence  was  declared  ?  4.  Why  not 
lay  taxes  to  raise  the  money  ?  5.  What  was  the  only  power  Congress  had  ? 
6.  What  law  was  passed  in  regard  to  the  payment  of  debts  ?  7.  Who  was  ap 
pointed  manager  of  the  finances?  8.  Acting  on  his  advice, what  did  Congress 
do?  9.  What  bank  was  chartered  ?  10.  How  great  was  the  debt  of  the  general 
government  and  of  the  separate  States?  n.  What  way  was  adopted  to  pay 
the  debts  of  the  government  ?  T  2.  How  had  the  States  obtained  these  lands  ? 
13.  Look  at  the  map  and  tell  what  mountains  must  be  crossed  and  what  streams 
must  be  followed  to  reach  them.  14.  About  what  time  did  emigration  to  the  West 
really  begin  ? 

CHAPTER  XVI.  ["Alexander  Hamilton,"  IT.  C.  Lodge.]  i.  Fortunately, 
what  organizations  had  each  State  ?  2.  What  had  been  the  effect  of  the  war  ? 

3.  What  rule  was  made  by  England  in  regard  to  exports  from  this  country  ? 

4.  How  came  our  merchants  to  be  in  debt  to  England?     5.    Why  were  the  Eng 
lish  military  posts  kept  up  ?    6.    What  opinions  did  some  hold  ?     7.    What  troubles 
arose  among  the  States  ?     8.   What  attempts  at  rebellion  were  made  ?     9.    Who 
•was  likely  to  think  that  a  government  by  the  people  must  be  a  failure  ?     10.    What 


XXX11  APPENDIX. 

was  the  condition  of  Congress  ?  n.  What  was  the  ordinance  of  1787  ?  12.  How 
was  it  made  clear  that  the  people  were  determined  to  be  governed  by  no  king  ? 
13.  What  convention  was  resolved  upon?  ij.  Which  colony  had  proposed  the 
previous  one  ?  15.  Why  should  these  States  take  so  prominent  a  fart? 

CHAPTER  XVII.  ["  Robert  Fulton,"  J.  C.  Hauch.]  i.  Give  an  account  of 
the  convention  of  1787.  2.  How  was  the  Constitution  to  be  ratified  ?  3.  Where 
did  the  discussions  take  place  that  made  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution  pos 
sible  ?  4.  What  States  first  ratified  ?  5.  What  are  the  three  departments  of  gov 
ernment,  and  what  their  powers  ?  6.  What  rights  has  the  United  States  that  the 
States  have  not,  in  regard  to  foreign  nations?  what  duties?  what  rights  respect 
ing  money  and  standards  of  weight  and  measure  ?  what  duties?  7.  What  other 
rights  and  duties  has  the  United  States  which  the  States  have  not  ?  8.  Is  every 
man,  woman,  and  child,  even  the  youngest,  born  in  the  country,  a  citizen  ?  9. 
What  is  the  citizen's  duty  to  the  government?  the  government's  duty  to  the 
citizen  ? 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  [""  Green  Mountain  Boys,"  D.  P.  Thompson.]  i.  What 
elections  were  made  under  the  new  Constitution  ?  2.  Why  were  amendments 
made  ?  3.  What  was  the  first  business  before  Congress  ?  4.  Who  was  appointed 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury?  5.  What  measures  proposed  by  him  were  adopted 
by  Congress  ?  6.  What  were  the  names  of  the  two  political  parties,  and  what 
principles  did  they  adopt  ?  7.  How  did  Hamilton  carry  his  point  ?  8.  What  is 
said  of  banks  ?  9.  How  was  a  revenue  raised  ?  10.  What  was  the  only  method 
by  which  the  Congress  under  the  Confederation  could  obtain  money?  n.  When 
and  in  what  manner  was  Vermont  admitted  into  the  Union  ?  12.  What  is  meant 
by  the  expression,  "  Green  Mountain  Boys  "  ? 

CHAPTER  XIX.  ["  Pioneers,"  Cooper.]  i.  What  discussion  took  place  in 
Congress  respecting  the  President's  title  ?  2.  What  is  said  of  the  manners  and  the 
style  of  dress  of  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  of  that  day  ?  3.  What  shows  that 
the  leaders  did  not  fully  trust  the  people  ?  4.  How  is  the  President  chosen  ? 
5.  How  many  cabinet  officers  were  there,  and  what  were  their  titles  ?  6.  What  is 
said  of  the  Postmaster-General  and  the  post-offices?  7.  What  was  the  popu 
lation  of  the  country  in  1790,  and  where  located?  the  most  populous  towns? 
labor-saving  machines  ?  the  farmer  at  the  North  ?  the  planter  at  the  South  ? 

8.  Describe  the  cotton  plant.      9.    Why  was  little   cotton  exported?     10.    Tell 
the  story  of  Eli  Whitney,     n.    Where  was  the  cotton  manufactured  into  cloth? 
12.    Why  was  not  the  work  done  at  the  South,  or  at  the  North  ?     13.    Where  and 
when  was  the  first  cotton-mill  built  ?     14.    Where  are  many  now  ? 

CHAPTER  XX.  ["  Daniel  Boone,"  J.  S.  C.  Abbott.]  i.  What  other  sources  of 
wealth  were  in  the  United  States  besides  furs,  fish,  cotton,  rice,  and  tobacco? 
2.  In  colonial  times  what  had  been  done  with  iron  ore  ?  3.  Why  were  our  people 
anxious  to  use  steamboats  ?  4.  What  is  said  of  John  Fitch  and  Robert  Fulton  ? 
5.  What  was  the  course  of  western  emigration  ?  6.  What  does  the  picture  on 
page  262  show  ?  7.  How  did  emigration  begin  ?  8.  What  is  said  of  Daniel  Boone  ? 

9.  When  was  Kentucky  formed  into  a  State  ?     10.    Tell  the  story  of  the  admis 
sion  of   Tennessee  as  a   State.      n.    What   is   said  of    Governor  Clinton   and 
common  schools?     12.    Why  were  books  dear?     13.    What  was  done  by  Noah 
Webster?     14.   Why  were  churches  not  supported  by  the  government  after  the 
war  for  independence?     15.    How  are  they  supported  now?     16.   Are  churches 
taxed  now?     17.    What  does  the  Constitution  say  in  regard  to  religion,  public 
offices,  and  an  established  religion  ? 

CHAPTER  XXI.  ["  History  of  the  Bastile,"  Chambers's  Miscellany,  Vol.  IX. 
"In  Exitu  Israel,"  S.  Baring-Gould.]  i.  Bound  the  United  States  as  it  was  in 
1789.  2.  How  happened  it  that  Spain  held  the  country  called  Louisiana?  See 
page  156.  3.  What  is  the  modern  name  of  Spanish  America?  4.  In  what 
way  was  the  New  World  still  a  part  of  the  Old  ?  5.  What  made  the  people  of 
France  and  of  the  United  States  feel  friendly  toward  each  other?  6.  Why  did  the 
people  of  Europe  feel  an  interest  in  the  United  States,  —  the  French  especially  ? 
7.  When  did  the  revolution  in  France  begin  ?  8.  Is  the  key  of  the  Bastile  still 
at  Mount  Vcrnon  *  9.  Why  should  Lafayette  have  the  right  to  present  it  ? 


QUESTIONS   FOR  EXAMINATION.  xxxiii 

10.  Which  political  party  favored  the  French  ?  n.  Who  was  its  leader  ?  12.  Who 
led  the  other  party  ?  What  made  him  change  his  mind?  13.  Of  what  did  each 
party  accuse  the  other  ?  14.  What  is  meant  by  a  "  strong  central  government "  ? 
by  "  State  rights  "  ? 

CHAPTER  XXII.  ["Unseen  Hand,"  E.  Kellogg.]  i.  What  policy  did  Eng 
land  adopt  towards  America?  the  French  ?  2.  Why  did  the  Americans  wish  to 
be  neutral  in  the  war  of  1793  ?  3-  What  was  done  by  England  to  injure  American 
commerce?  4.  How  did  France  attempt  to  force  the  United  States  to  fight  for 
her  ?  5.  What  course  did  Washington  take  ?  6.  What  warlike  preparations 
were  made  ?  7.  How  was  war  avoided  ?  8.  What  were  the  terms  of  the  treaty  ? 

9.  How  was  it  received  ?     10.  Why  were  English  garrisons  a  source  of  danger  to 
the  country  ?     n.  What  is  said  of  General  Wayne  ?     12.  What  was  the  Whiskey 
Insurrection  ?      13.   How  long  did  Washington  serve  as  President  ?      14.  What  is 
the  substance  of  the  Farewell   Address?     15.     Why  was  so  much  good  grain 
changed  into   bad  whiskey   in  the  frontier  settlements  ?      See  explanation   in 
"  Unseen  Hand." 

CHAPTER  XXIII.  ["Prairie,"  Cooper.]  i.  Who  succeeded  Washington  as 
President  ?  2.  Who  was  Vice-President  ?  3.  What  was  the  condition  of  the  two 
political  parties  at  this  time  ?  4.  What  course  did  France  take  ?  5.  What  envoys 
were  sent  to  France,  and  for  what  purpose  ?  6.  What  singular  course  was  adopted 
by  the  French  authorities?  7.  What  was  done  by  Congress  ?  8.  What  were  the 
Alien  and  Sedition  Laws?  9.  What  is  meant  by  the  words,  "  Millions  for  de 
fence,  but  not  one  cent  for  tribute  "  f  and  how  did  they  apply  to  the  French  ? 

10.  What  did  the  Democratic  Republicans  say  of  the  laws,  and  what  action  did 
they  take  ?      n.  When  was  a  new  embassy  sent  over  ?      12.   How  was  it  received 
by   Napoleon?     13.    What  was  his  object?      14.    When   did  Washington  die? 
15.   When  and  to  what  place  was  the  seat  of  government  changed? 

CHAPTER  XXIV.    ["  Philip  Nolan's  Friends,"  E.  E.  Hale.]    i.  How  was  the 

Mississippi  River  of  great  importance  to  the  settlers  in  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio 
valleys  ?  2.  What  difficulties  were  there  in  the  way  of  using  it  ?  3.  What  plans 
were  formed  to  obtain  possession  of  the  mouth  of  the  river  ?  4.  Why  were  they  not 
carried  out  ?  5.  When  did  Jefferson  come  into  power,  and  what  did  he  do  to  ob 
tain  New  Orleans?  6.  What  proposition  was  made  by  Bonaparte  to  our  commis 
sioners?  7.  What  advantage  was  gained  by  France  in  the  sale  of  Louisiana? 
8.  Who  explored  the  country ?  9.  How  did  settlements  increase?  10.  What  is 
said  of  Burr?  n.  What  plan  did  he  form,  and  how  far  did  he  ge  in  carrying  it 
out  ?  12.  For  what  crime  was  he  tried  ?  13.  What  is  treason  ? 

CHAPTER  XXV.  ["  History  of  the  American  Navy,"  Cooper.]  i.  About  how 
many  emigrants  does  Europe  send  to  this  country  in  a  year  ?  2.  What  food  do  we 
send  to  Europe  ?  3.  What  goods  are  imported  by  us  from  ports  in  the  Medi 
terranean  Sea  ?  4.  What  countries  are  in  Northern  Africa,  and  what  people 
inhabit  them  ?.  5.  Describe  them.  6.  Why  did  the  Dey  declare  war?  7.  What 
purpose  did  these  sea-fights  serve  ?  8.  Relate  the  exploit  of  Decatur.  9.  What 
was  done  in  1804  ?  10.  Meanwhile,  what  had  Napoleon  done  ?  n.  What  was  the 
Berlin  Decree,  and  what  was  the  object  of  it  ?  12.  What  was  the  Order  in  Coun 
cil  ?  13.  What  was  the  effect  upon  us  of  these  two  decrees  ?  14.  Which  was  the 
most  injurious  to  us,  and  why?  15.  What  was  Jefferson's  policy  ? 

CHAPTER  XXVI.  ["  Tecumseh,"  E.  Eggleston.]  i.  How  did  England  ob 
tain  men  for  her  navy  in  her  wars  with  Napoleon  ?  2.  What  was  England's  doc 
trine  regarding  her  citizens  ?  3.  What  is  said  of  the  actions  of  her  naval  officers? 
4.  Relate  the  story  of  the  Chesapeake  and  Leopard.  5.  What  did  Jefferson  do  ? 
6.  \Vhat  was  the  Embargo  Bill,  and  what  was  its  object  ?  its  effect  ?  7.  What 
was  the  Non-Intercourse  Act,  and  when  did  it  go  into  effect  ?  8.  \Vhat  was  the 
state  of  feeling  between  the  two  political  parties,  and  of  what  did  they  accuse  each 
other  ?  9.  Give  the  story  of  the  plot  of  Tecumseh.  10.  What  was  done  by  Na 
poleon  and  Congress?  u.  What  is  said  of  the  actions  of  the  English?  12.  What 
political  changes  took  place  ?  13.  When  was  war  declared,  and  how  was  it  looked 


XXXIV  APPENDIX. 


CHAPTER  XXVII.  ["  Red  Eagle,"  E.  Eggleston.]  T.  What  movements  were 
made  by  the  Americans  ?  the  British?  2.  Why  did  Hull  retreat  ?  3.  What  im 
portant  place  was  surrendered  by  him,  and  why  ?  4.  What  second  attempt  was 
made  upon  Canada?  5.  How  great  was  the  inequality  in  naval  strength?  6.  Give 
an  account  of  the  cruises  of  the  President,  the  Constitution,  and  the  United  States. 
7.  What  was  the  next  movement  upon  the  land  ?  8.  Give  an  account  of  Perry's 
battle  on  Lake  Erie.  9.  What  move  was  then  made  by  Harrison,  and  with  what 
result?  10.  What  happened  at  the  South  among  the  Indians?  u.  Give  an 
account  of  the  movements  of  the  Creeks.  12.  Who  was  put  in  command  of  the 
Tennessee  troops  ?  13.  What  was  the  result  of  the  struggle  ?  14.  What  other 
Indians  before  Red  Eagle  had  shown  great  military  talent  ? 

CHAPTER  XXVIII.  ["  Field-Book  of  the  War  of  1812,"  Lossing.]  i.  What 
was  done  by  the  British  to  retrieve  the  defeats  of  1812  ?  by  Congress?  2.  How 
many  prizes  and  prisoners  had  been  brought  in  so  far  by  the  privateers  ?  3.  What 
is  a  privateer  ?  4.  Give  an  account  of  the  invasion  of  Canada  in  1814.  5.  What 
campaign  did  the  British  plan  after  the  defeat  of  Napoleon  ?  6.  What  was  done 
to  deceive  the  Americans  ?  7.  What  is  said  of  the  attack  upon  Washington  and 
Baltimore?  8.  Give  an  account  of  the  British  invasion  from  the  north.  9.  Tell 
the  story  of  Jackson's  defence  of  New  Orleans.  10.  When  had  a  treaty  of  peace 
been  signed?  n.  By  this  treaty  what  was  acknowledged  by  Great  Britain? 

12.  What  is  a  "great  power,"  and  how  many  and  -what  are  they  in  Europe? 

13.  What  was  done  by  Decatur  in  1815  ?      14.    In  -what  way  were  we  at  last 
independent  of  Europe  ? 

PART   III. 

CHAPTER  I.  ["Sergeant  Atkins,"  Gen.  J.  H.  Donaldson.]  T.  At  the  close 
of  the  War  of  1812  what  neighbors  had  the  United  States?  2.  How  did  the 
United  States  deal  with  the  Indians  ?  3.  What  was  always  the  result  of  the  wars 
with  them?  4.  What  was  done  with  the  Creeks  after  they  were  conquered? 

5.  Where  did  the  Seminoles  live,  and  what  trouble  did  they  give  the  whites? 

6.  Give  an  account  of  Jackson's  expedition  against  them.     7.    Really,  in  whose 
territory  was  he?     8.    Why  did  not  Spain  resent  the  insult?     9.   Finally,  what 
treaty  was  made?     10.    Why  did  Congress  expend  money  for  navy-yards  and  the 
navy?     u.    Who  succeeded  Madison  as  President?     12.    What  is  meant  by  the 
"  Era  of  Good  Feeling  "  ? 

CHAPTER  II.  ["The  Silent  Partner,"  E.  S.  Phelps.]  i.  What  States  were 
added  to  the  Union  shortly  after  the  -close  of  the  war  ?  2.  How  did  the  people 
busy  themselves,  and  how  did  Congress  try  to  help  business  men?  3.  Give  an 
account  of  what  was  done  with  the  cotton  raised  in  the  South.  4.  Practically, 
what  trade  was  made  between  the  North  and  the  South  in  regard  to  cotton  ? 
5.  What  is,  then,  a  protective  tariff?  6.  Why  was  New  England  especially 
adapted  to  manufactures  ?  7.  What  business  had  New  England  been  engaged 
in,  and  to  what  did  it  now  turn  its  attention  ?  8.  What  change  was  brought 
about?  9.  Where  did  the  best  manufactured  goods  come  from  ?  10.  Who  bought 
them  now?  u.  Name  some  of  the  towns  and  cities  that  grew  up  on  account  of 
this  protective  tariff,  and  name  the  goods  produced. 

CHAPTER  III.  ["Lawrence's  Adventures,"  J.  T.  Trowbridge.]  i.  Why  did 
the  Americans  show  great  ingenuity  in  making  machines  ?  2.  What  did  the  gov 
ernment  do  to  help  ingenious  men  ?  3.  What  is  a  patent,  and  how  docs  it  h?lp  an 
inventor?  4.  How  is  the  man  benefited  who  uses  the  machine?  5.  Where  are 
the  coal  and  iron  regions,  and  what  discovery  was  made  in  smelting  iron  ?  6.  How 
were  the  Atlantic  States  supplied  with  the  products  of  the  mines  ?  7.  Mention  the 
ways  devised  to  make  transportation  rapid  and  easy.  8.  In  the  old  days  the  rivers 
and  the  paths  through  the  woods  were  the  means  of  communication  ;  what  was  the 
first  improvement  ?  9.  Give  all  the  means  now  in  use,  and  tell  where  they  began  to 
be  used.  TO.  I^esrrihe  an  emigrant  train. 


QUESTIONS   FOR  EXAMINATION.  XXXV 

CHAPTER  IV.  ["The  Old  Plantation,"  J.  Hungerford.]  i.  How  did  the 
northern  part  of  the  United  States  differ  from  the  southern  ?  2.  How  did  the 
people  of  the  two  sections  differ  ?  3.  Explain  this  difference.  4.  In  early  times 
how  was  slavery  regarded?  .  5.  What  provisions  were  made  respecting  the  impor 
tation  of  slaves  ?  6.  What  traffic  was  permitted  ?  7.  Hoiv  could  the  cotton-gin 
make  people  look  more  favorably  upon  slavery?  8.  What  other  causes  made  the 
system  popular?  9.  Describe  the  treatment  of  the  slaves  by  the  masters.  10. 
What  mistake  was  made?  n.  What  fears  arose?  12.  What  laws  were  made? 
•1-5.  What  did  the  slaves  often  do  ?  14.  WThat  was  the  greatest  danger  of  all  to 
'slavery?  15.  What  excuses  were  made  for  permitting  this  great  wrong  ?  16.  What 
interest  had  the  North  in  slavery? 

CHAPTER  V.  i.  How  did  it  happen  that  new  States  south  of  the  Ohio  river 
had  slaves,  while  those  north  had  none  ?  2.  What  dispute  arose  regarding  the 
territory  west  of  the  Mississippi  ?  3.  What  was  said  in  Congress  ?  4.  What 
compromise  was  made,  and  who  brought  it  about  ?  5.  How  were  Maine  and 
Missouri  connected?  6.  What  proved  that  the  Union  was  growing  stronger? 
7.  What  was  the  Monroe  Doctrine?  8.  What  convention  of  free  States  was  pro 
posed,  and  why  was  it  not  held  ?  9.  What  doctrine  was  adopted  by  the  North  ? 
the  South  ?  10.  Who  was  the  great  political  leader  of  the  South?  n.  Had  a 
man  from  Ohio  been  asked,  "  Of  what  nation  are  you  ?"  what  woidd  he  have  said  ? 
a  man  from  Georgia  ?  12.  Why  ?  13.  Relate  the  story  of  the  Creeks  and  Chero- 
kees,  and  Georgia.  14.  What  was  the  result  ? 

CHAPTER  VI.  ["Pioneer  Life,"  General  D.  C.  Peters.]  i.  Where  had  the 
Presidents  before  Jackson  lived  ?  2.  What  had  bean  Jackson's  training  ?  3.  What 
made  him  liked  by  the  people  ?  4.  According  to  European  ideas,  who  had  the  right 
to  govern  ?  5.  What  ideas  were  growing  popular  here?  6.  What  was  the  doctrine 
of  the  Democratic  party  ?  7.  What  ideas  did  the  Republican  party  favor  ?  8. 
What  is  said  of  Jackson  and  the  United  States  Bank?  9.  What  did  he  do  with  the 
office-holders  when  he  came  into  power?  10.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  expres 
sion,  "  To  the  victors  belong  the  spoils"?  n.  What  was  the  debate  of  1830?  12. 
What  were  the  questions  debated?  13.  Who  were  the  champions  ?  14.  What  is 
said  of  the  dispute  regarding  a  protective  tariff  between  the  North  and  the  South  ? 
15.  What  ordinance  was  passed  in  1832  ?  16.  What  threat  was  made  ?  17.  What 
was  Calhoun's  argument?  18.  What  did  Jackson  believe  and  do?  19.  What 
was  the  compromise,  and  the  result  ? 

CHAPTER  VII.  ["Travels  of  Monsieur  Violet,"  F.  Marry  at.]  i.  What  did 
the  South  seem  to  think  of  the  Union  ?  2.  What  did  Garrison  think  of  it  ? 
3.  What  ground  did  he  take  ?  4.  What  were  his  followers  called,  and  how  were 
they  treated  ?  5.  What  rules  were  made  in  Congress  ?  6.  What  is  said  of  Adams 
and  the  right  of  petition  ?  7.  What  new  party  name  was  taken  ?  8.  What  elec 
tions  were  made  in  1836  and  1840  ?  9.  After  the  admission  of  Michigan  and  Arkan 
sas,  how  did  the  States  stand?  10.  What  territory  remained  to  the  South  to  be 
admitted?  to  the  North  ?  n.  By  what  agreement  was  this?  12.  What  induced 
Southern  men  to  turn  their  attention  to  Texas?  13.  Give  an  account  of  this 
country.  14.  What  is  said  of  emigration,  Sam  Houston,  and  annexation  ? 
15.  How  many  square  miles  has  this  State?  See  page  xxii.  16.  What  conse 
quences  followed  the  application  for  admission  to  the  Union  ? 

CHAPTER  VIII.  ["  Adventures  of  a  Young  Naturalist,"  L.  Biart.]  i.  What 
were  the  first  military  movements?  2.  When  was  war  declared?  3.  What  was 
the  condition  of  Mexico?  4.  Give  an  account  of  Kearney's  expedition  to  Santa 
Fe.  5.  What  was  Fremont's  mission,  and  what  was  done  by  him  and  the  fleet  ? 
6.  Give  an  account  of  Taylor's  advance.  7.  What  is  said  of  Santa  Anna  ? 
8.  When  did  Scott  arrive,  and  what  was  his  plan  of  campaign  ?  9.  What  move 
ment  was  made  by  Santa  Anna  ?  ro.  Describe  Scott's  march  after  landing  at  Vera 
Cruz,  and  give  an  account  of  the  battles  fought,  n.  Who  had  been  on  the  same 

S'ound  before  ?     12.   What  were  the  terms  of  the  treaty  ?     13.  What  is  said  of  the 
adsden   Purchase?     14.  How  much  territory  was  transferred  by  these  cessions? 
15.  What  political  change  came  from  this  war  ?     16.  What  is  said  of  the  Free-Soil 


XXXVI  APPENDIX. 

CHAPTER  IX.  ["Astoria,"  Washington  Irving.]  i.  What  States  came  into 
the  Union  shortly  after  the  admission  of  Texas  ?  2.  What  direction  was  emigra 
tion  taking  at  this  time  ?  3.  Along  what  line  of  railroad  is  it  largely  moving  to 
day?  4.  What  was  the  northern  boundary  of  the  United  States  by  the  treaty  of 
1783?  5.  What  troubles  arose,  and  what  arrangements  for  settlement  were  made? 

6.  What  is  said  of  the  boundary  west  of  the  Mississippi  ?      7.   Who  claimed  the 
country  west  of  the   Rocky   Mountains?      8.    What  dispute  was  there  between 
England  and  Spain  concerning  a  portion  of  this  land?    9.  What  did  the  Oregon 
of   that   day    include?     10.    What  other  claims    had  the  United  States    to  this 
country?     11.  What  claims  had  England  ?      12.   Relate  the  story  of  the  St.  Louis 
fur  traders,  and  the  Hudson  Bay  Company.     13.  In  1^42  what  plan  had  this  com 
pany?     14.   Tv.ll  the  story  of  Dr.  "Whitman's  remarkable  ride,  and  what  came  of  it. 
15.  What  does  the  expression,  "  Fifty-four  forty  or  fight,"  mean  ?      16.  How  was 
the  matter  settled  ? 

CHAPTER  X.  ["  El  Dorado,"  Bayard  Taylor.]  i.  Tell  the  story  of  the  dis 
covery  of  gold  in  California.  2.  By  what  routes  was  the  country  reached  ?  3.  In 
two  years  what  was  the  result  of  rapid  immigration?  4.  What  two  El  Dorados 
had  the  Spaniards  found?  5.  What  distinguished  Englishman  sought  for  a 
third  and  did  not  find  it?  6.  Where  are  the  "  plains,"  and  what  roamed  there 
then?  7.  Tell  the  story  of  Joseph  Smith,  Brigham  Young,  and  their  missionaries. 
8.  Where  was  the  governing  power  among  the  Mormons  ?  9.  How  did  these  people 
try  to  stop  emigration  to  California?  10.  What  of  the  constitution  formed  by  the 
Californians  ?  u.  What  was  Henry  Clay's  new  compromise  ?  12.  What  was  the 
Fugitive  Slave  Law?  13.  How  did  Clay  propose  to  make  the  anti-slavery  men 
satisfied?  14.  What  other  statesman  supported  him  ?  15.  Who  were  the  three 
great  statesmen  of  the  first  half  of  the  century?  16.  What  was  done  finally,  and 
what  was  the  result  ? 

CHAPTER  XI.  ["  Expedition  to  the  River  Jordan  and  Dead  Sea,"  W.  F. 
Lynch.]  i.  What  happened  after  the  death  of  President  Taylor?  2.  Why  was 
the  Capitol  extended  ?  3.  What  new  Department  was  made,  and  what  did  it  in 
clude  ?  4.  How  many  Departments  were  there  in  Washington's  time?  s.  What 
is  said  of  cheap  postage?  6.  Give  an  account  of  the  first  electric  telegraph. 

7.  How  came  Captain  Fremont  to  be  called  the  Pathfinder  ?    8.  Why  did  the  gov 
ernment  make  surveys  for  a  railroad  ?    9.  How  many  and  what  railroads  are  now 
running  between  the  points  named?     10.    What  of  the  Dead  Sea,  Japan,  and 
Captain  Wilkes  ?     n.   In  what  countries  of  Europe  were  revolutions  attempted  in 
1848?      12.  What  is  said  of  immigration  and  the  famine  in  Ireland?      13.  Who 
went  out  of  the  factories,  and  who  came  in?      14.  Why  are  there  now  so  many 
deserted  farm-houses  in  New  Hampshire?     15.  Tell  why  there  is  so  much  trouble 
in  managing  a  great  city. 

CHAPTER  XII.  [i(  Cudjo's  Cave,"  J.  T.  Trowbridge.]  T.  In  the  middle  of 
the  century  what  were  the  signs  of  wealth  ?  2.  How  did  the  pioneer  travel  in  the 
West  and  South  ?  3.  Describe  the  picture  on  page  364.  4.  What  use  was  made 
of  the  Mississippi  and  other  large  streams  ?  5.  What  is  said  of  railroads,  ships, 
and  steamers?  cli;  pers  ?  6.  What  was  brought  over  by  the  ocean  steamers? 
7.  What  matters  were  attended  to  besides  business  ?  What  societies  were 
formed  ?  8.  What  is  said  of  lectures  ?  newspapers  ?  books  ?  9.  What  American 


writers  are  mentioned  ?  10.  W/iat  poem  of  Poe  have  you  read?  of  Bryant  ?  of 
Whittier?  of  Holmes?  of  Longfellow?  u.  What  work  of  Cooper,  Irving,  or 
Simrns  have  you  read?  12.  Tell  which  one  you  like  best,  and  why.  13.  What 


was  the  effect  of  all  the  knowledge  obtained  from  books,  lectures,  &c.  ?     14.  What 
book  had  more  influence  than  any  other  ?     15.   Why  ? 

CHAPTER  XIII.  ["  Virginians  in  Texas,"  W.  M.  Baker.]  i  Who  was  elected 
President  in  1852  ?  2.  What  was  done  by  Mr.  Douglas,  and  what  was  the  effect  ? 
3.  What  action  was  taken  by  the  North  ?  4.  Give  an  account  of  the  doings  of  the 
free-State  men  and  the  Border  Ruffians.  5.  Who  led  the  former?  6.  Which 
party  finally  had  a  majority,  and  what  followed  ?  7.  What  is  said  of  Buchanan 
and  Fremont  ?  8.  What  was  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  its  effect  ? 


QUESTIONS   FOR   EXAMINATION.  XXXvii 

of  the  attack  by  John  Brown,  and  the  result,  n.  What  new  party  arose,  and 
what  was  the  result  of  the  contest  of  1860  ? 

CHAPTER  XIV.  ["  Inside."  W.  M.  Baker.]  r.  Before  the  election  what 
threats  were  made  ?  2.  How  did  the  South  feel  towards  the  North  ?  3.  Why 
should  the  Southern  voter  have  less  love  for  the  Union  than  the  Northern  ? 
4.  What  was  the  Southern  purpose  in  annexing  Texas?  5.  Did  the  South 
intend  to  have  that  State  peopled  by  men  from  the  North  ?  Why  not  ?  6.  What 
action  was  taken  by  South  Carolina  ?  7.  What  ordinance  was  passed,  and  what 
States  followed  her  example  ?  8.  What  convention  was  held  ?  9.  What  consti 
tution  was  made,  and  what  officers  were  elected?  10.  State  what  was  done  with 
the  forts,  arsenals,  &c.,  in  the  seceding  States.  n.  Tell  the  story  of  Major 
Anderson  and  Fort  Sumter. 

CHAPTER  XV.  ["  The  Drummer  Boy,"  J.  T.  Trowbridge.]  i.  How  many  and 
what  States  seceded  at  first  ?  2.  What  was  the  feeling  in  the  others,  and  at  the 
North?  3.  What  was  done  by  the  President?  4.  What  efforts  at  compromise 
were  made  in  Congress  ?  5.  How  was  a  Republican  majority  obtained?  6.  What 
measures  were  passed  ?  7.  What  was  the  state  of  feeling  at  the  North,  and  what 
seemed  likely  to  happen?  8.  Under  what  circumstances  did  Mr.  Lincoln  come 
into  office  ?  9.  What  is  said  of  his  personal  appearance  ?  his  birth  ?  his  training  ? 
the  condition  of  the  government?  the  public  offices?  10.  What  action  did  he 
finally  take?  n.  Describe  the  bombardment.  12.  What  decided  action  was 
taken  by  the  President?  by  the  States?  13.  What  happened  in  Virginia?  in 
Old  Virginia  ?  14.  What  names  were  adopted  by  the  two  sides  ? 

CHAPTER  XVI.  ["  The  Boys  of  '61,"  C.  C.  Coffin.]  i.  What  were  the  dis 
advantages  of  the  North  ?  the  advantages  ?  2  On  what  did  the  South  base  her 
hopes  ?  3.  Describe  the  action  of  the  two  governments ;  the  commanders  ap 
pointed  ;  the  early  movements  ;  the  battle  of,BuH  Run.  4.  What  change  of  com 
manders  took  place,  and  what  did  each  side  do?  5.  What  action  was  taken  by 
General  Fremont?  6.  Why  countermanded ?  7.  What  is  said  of  the  blockade ?  of 
the  business  with  Europe?  with  the  North?  8.  What  action  was  taken  by  Eng 
land  and  France?  9.  What  is  said  of  Mason  and  Slidell?  10.  What  had  Captain 
Wilkes  done  before  that  made  his  name  known?  n.  How  were  cruisers  fitted 
out,  and  what  did  they  do?  12.  What  is  said  of  the  Alabama?  13.  What  ill- 
feeling  did  England  show?  14.  Describe  the  action  of  the  cotton-spinners. 
15.  Did  they  feel  that  the  struggle  was  one  of  the  people  against  a  select  few  ? 

CHAPTER  XVII.  ["  The  Three  Scouts,"  J.  T.  Trowbridge.]  i.  What  is  said 
of  the  forward  movement  of  1862?  2.  Describe  the  attack  on  Fort  Henry  and 
Fort  Donelson,  and  the  result.  3.  Describe  the  battle  of  Shiloh.  4.  What 
movements  preceded  the  capture  of  Memphis  ?  5.  What  was  done  by  Commodore 
Farragut  and  General  Butler  ?  6.  Give  an  account  of  the  struggle  between  the 
Merrimac  and  the  Monitor.  7.  Describe  the  movements  and  the  battles  of  Mc- 
Clellan.  8.  What  is  said  of  Jackson's  movements?  9.  What  was  done  by  the 
combined  forces  of  Lee  and  Jackson?  10.  Tell  what  was  done  to  resist  them, 
ii.  Who  succeeded  McC'ellan  ;  and  what  was  the  result  of  the  change  ? 

CHAPTER  XVIII.  ["  Following  the  Flag,"  C.  C.  Coffin.]  i.  What  import 
ant  bills  were  passed  by  Congress  in  1862  ?  2.  When  did  the  banks  suspend 
specie  payments?  3.  Describe  the  currency  provided  by  Congress.  4.  What 
change  was  made  in  the  banking  system  of  the  country  in  1863  ?  5.  Under  what 
circumstances  was  the  Emancipation  Act  issued  ?  6.  Describe  the  battles  of  Chan- 
cellorsville  and  Gettysburg.  7.  Explain  the  remark,  "  ran  unvexed  to  the  sea." 
8.  Describe  what  took  place  at  Chickamauga,  Lookout  Mountain,  and  Missionary 
Ridge.  9.  Tell  of  Grant's  promotion,  and  his  proceedings  after  it.  10.  De 
scribe  "  Sheridan's  Ride."  n.  What  were  the  naval  movements  of  importance? 

CHAPTER  XIX.  ["  Story  of  the  Great  March,"  G.  W.  Nichols.]  i.  Give  in 
detail  the  proceedings  of  Sherman  just  before  his  "  march  to  the  sea  "  began.  2. 
Describe  the  struggle  between  Hood  and  Thomas.  3.  Give  the  details  of  Sher 
man's  movements  from  Atlanta  to  Savannah,  and  from  there  to  North  Carolina. 
4.  What  were  the  battles  and  military  movements  that  preceded  the  surrender  of 


xxxviii  APPENDIX. 


Lee?  5.  Now  describe  the  election  of  Lincoln  for  a  second  term,  his  Inaugural, 
his  visit  to  Richmond,  and  his  assassination.  6.  Lincoln  was  not  a  tyrant ;  what 
was  he  ?  7.  What  attempt  was  made  upon  the  life  of  Seward  ?  8.  Give  the  clos 
ing  scenes  of  the  struggle  between  the  Confederacy  and  the  Union. 

CHAPTER  XX.  ["Twelve  Decisive  Battles  of  the  War,"  W.  Swinton.]  i. 
What  is  said  of  the  interview  between  Generals  Grant  and  Lee?  2.  What  were 
the  wishes  of  all  good  citizens  regarding  the  Union?  what  were  the  facts ?  3. 
What  is  the  Thirteenth  Amendment  ?  when  was  it  accepted  ?  4.  What  was  the 
effect  of  the  assassination  of  Lincoln  ?  5.  Who  now,  by  the  Constitution,  was 
President  ?  6.  What  was  the  object  of  the  Freedman's  Bureau  bill  ?  7.  Give  an 
account  of  the  quarrel  between  Congress  and  the  President ;  the  bills  passed  ;  the 
Amendments  to  the  Constitution  ;  the  impeachment,  and  the  results  of  the  four 
years'  struggle.  8.  Who  was  the  next  President  ?  9.  Give  an  account  of  the 
progress  of  reconstruction,  and  of  the  changes  that  took  place  in  the  South.  10. 
Who  had  the  political  power  for  a  time,  and  who  has  it  now  in  that  section  ? 

CHAPTER  XXI.  i.  What  is  meant  by  the  Centennial  Year  ?  2.  What  scenes 
were  celebrated?  3.  Give  an  account  of  the  Sioux  outbreak.  4.  Tell  the  story 
of  the  election  of  1876;  the  troubles  that  arose;  the  manner  of  settlement. 
5.  What  was  the  first  act  of  the  new  government?  6.  Give  an  account  of  the 
resumption  of  specie  payments  ;  the  amount  of  the  debt  at  the  close  of  the  war, 
and  the  amount  July,  1884.  7.  What  can  you  say  of  James  A.  Garfield  ?  8.  What 
sisjns  of  the  growth  of  the  country  have  there  been  during  the  last  two  adminis 
trations  ?  9.  Who  was  the  older  when  he  died,  General  Washington  or  General 
Grant?  10.  In  what  outward  points  were  these  two  men  alike? 

CHAPTER  XXII.  i.  Compare  the  United  States  of  to-day  with  the  same 
country  in  1783.  2.  What  was  done  by  Napoleon  III.  during  the  war  between 
the  States  ?  3.  What  railroad  noivt  connects  the  city  of  Mexico  -with  the  rail-way 
system  of  this  country?  4.  What  will  be  its  influence  ?  5.  What  are  the  means 
of  communication  between  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  ?  between  the  New  World  and 
the  Old  ?  6.  What  is  said  of  European  immigration  ?  Chinese  ?  the  number  of 
States  and  Territories  ?  the  government  of  the  States  ?  the  mode  of  electing  the 
President?  his  powers?  the  Congress?  the  House  of  Representatives?  the 
United  States  Courts?  7.  Where  is  the  real  power?  What  can  you  say  of 
the  town-meeting  and  the  ballot-box  ?  8.  Men  call  this  speech  of  Mr.  Lincoln  a 
"  classic ;  "  can  you  tell  why  i  9.  What  does  it  say  our  government  is? 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


ABOLITIONISTS,  rise  of  the,  335  ;  in  Kansas,  | 
371  ;  confounded  with  Republicans  by  the 
South,  375. 

Acadia,  taken  possession  of  by  France,  51; 
a  part  of  the  country  claimed  by  the  Eng 
lish,  71 ;  colonized  by  English,  144  ;  French 
forts  in,  besieged,  145,  147;  occupation  of 
the  peninsula,  147;  character  of  the  French 
settlers  in,  147,  148;  map  of,  148;  deter 
mination  of  the  English  to  remove  the 
French  from,  148  ;  method  taken,  148  ;  dis 
tribution  among  the  colonies,  149;  capture 
of  forts  in,  150;  becomes  an  English  pos 
session,  156. 

Adams,  John,  one  of  the  commissioners  to 
make  a  treaty  with  England,  231;  minister 
to  England,  245;  first  vice-president,  250; 
second  president,  274;  sends  three  envoys 
to  France,  275. 

Adams,  John  Quincy,  president,  326;  accepts 
the  invitation  to  a  congress  at  Panama, 
326;  a  champion  for  freedom  of  petition, 
336 ;  tries  to  buy  Texas,  337. 

Adams,  Samuel,  a  patriot,  185;  leads  the 
citizens  against  the  governor,  186;  presides 
at  meeting  in  the  Old  South,  187. 

Africa,  first  ventures  down  the  west  coast  of, 
i ;  depredations  by  the  English  in,  lead  to 
a  war  with  Holland,  101. 

Alabama,  Creek  Indians  in,  307;  admitted 
into  the  Union,  309 ;  passes  an  ordinance 
of  secession,  376 

Alabama  cruiser,  the,  389;  claims  for  dam 
ages  by,  paid  by  the  English  Government, 
389;  sunk  by  the  Kearsarge,  404. 

Alaska,  bought  by  the  United  States,  423. 

Albany  receives  its  name,  101  ;  expedition 
from,  against  Montreal,  142 ;  congress  at, 
in  1754,  145, 

A'bemarie, 

Albemarle  Sou! 

Alexandria,  a  depot  for  Asiatic  goods,  7. 

Algiers,  one  of  the  Barbary  States,  283 ;  de 
clares  war  on  the  United  Statesj  300; 
compelled  to  sue  for  peace,  300. 

Algonquin  tribe  of  Indians,  53  ;  their  terri 
tory,  93;  their  wars  with  the  Iroquois,  93. 

Alien  and  Sedition  Laws,  the,  276,  277. 

Alleghany    River,    French    forts    along    the  j 
course  of  the,  138,  139. 

Allen,  Ethan,  surprises  ihe  garrison  at  Ticon- 
deroga,  196;  captures  Crown  Point,  196.  ' 


•*:>• 

the,  destroyed  by  a  torpedo,  405. 
Sound,  settlements  on,  123,  124. 


Amendments  to  the  Constitution  passed,  251 ; 
the  thirteenth,  411;  the  fourteenth,  413; 
the  fifteenth,  413. 

America,  ignorance  of  Europeans  concerning, 
i  ;  origin  of  the  name,  24.,  25;  most  thickly 
settled  part  of,  before  the  war  tor  inde 
pendence,  168 ;  close  connection  of,  with 
long  war  between  England  and  France, 
305 ;  different  European  nations  occupying, 
306;  first  passenger  railway  in, 316;  changes 
going  on  in,  317;  comes  closer  to  Europe, 
361.  See  United  States  of  America. 

American  Army,  first  movement  of,  on 
Charlestown,  193,  194;  under  command  of 
Washington,  194;  better  organized,  197; 
transferred  to  New  York,  199 ;  hears  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  read,  201  ; 
reinforced  by  foreigners,  205,  206 ;  in 
trenched  on  Long  Island,  208 ;  fights  the 
battle  of  Long  Island,  208 ;  retreats  to 
New  York,  209;  crosses  New  Jersey,  211; 
its  imperfect  equipment,  211;  surprises 
the  British  army,  and  defeats  it  at  Trenton 
and  Princeton,  211  ;  goes  into  winter- 
quarters  at  Morristown,  211;  meets  the 
British  army  at  the  Brandywine,  and  is  de 
feated,  213;  makes  a  successful  attack  at 
Germantown,  214 ;  goes  into  winter-quarters 
at  Valley  Forge,  218;  its  discouragement 
and  privation,  219;  is  drilled  by  Steuben, 
220;  defeats  the  British  at  Monmouih 
Court  House,  221;  is  stationed  at  White 
Plains,  221  ;  is  defeated,  under  Gates,  at 
Camden,  224  ;  but  recovers  under  Greene, 
226;  besieges  the  British  at  Yorktown, 
227;  in  quarters  at  New  burgh,  230;  ill- 
treated  by  Congress,  230;  discontent  of, 
230;  appeased  by  Washington,  230;  is  dis 
banded,  232  ;  its  title,  239;  how  its  officers 
and  soldiers  were  paid,  242 ;  its  action 
during  the  war  of  1812,  290-300;  in  the 
war  with  Mexico,  340-344 ;  scattered  in 
distant  parts  at  the  breaking  out  of  the  war 
for  the  Union,  377 ;  weakened  by  the 
action  of  the  Confederacy,  384.  See  Union 
Army. 

American  Navy,  a  beginning  of  the,  222;  its 
action  in  the  Mediterranean,  283,  284 ; 
Jefferson's  policy  concerning,  285 ;  is 
searched  by  British  officers,  286,  287 ;  size 
of,  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  of  1812, 
291 ;  its  exploits  in  that  war,  291-293, 


xl 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


296,  298;  puts  down  the  Mediterranean 
pirates.  300;  influence  of  its  deeds  on 
patriotism,  308,  309  ;  operations  of,  in  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  340;  vessels  of,  scattered 
at  the  opening  of  the  war  for  the  Union,  381. 

Amlierst,  Sir  Jeffrey,  captures  Louisburg, 
152  ;  and  has  further  success,  152. 

Amsterdam,  some  merchants  in,  start  in  the 
fur- trade,  56. 

Anderson,  Robert,  in  command  of  Fort 
Sumter,  378;  refuses  to  surrender  it,  381  ; 
is  compelled  to  capitulate,  381 ;  hauls  up 
the  flag  again  at  the  end  of  the  war,  409. 

Andre",  John,  a  British  spy,  caught  and  exe 
cuted,  225. 

Andros,  Sir  Edmund,  sent  over  to  govern 
New  England,  104;  his  use  of  despotic 
power,  105  ;  his  removal,  105. 

Annapolis,  Maryland,  123 ;  Congress  in 
session  at,  232. 

Antietam,  battle  of,  397. 

Anti- Federalists,  252;  their  want  of  coher 
ence,  252. 

Anti-Nebraska  party,  370;  elects  a  speaker, 
371- 

Anti-Slavery,  sentiment  of,  finds  expression, 
335)  33.6;  increase  of,  at  the  North,  353; 
gives  rise  to  Personal  Liberty  laws,  354. 

Appomattox  Court  House,  the  scene  of  Lee's 
surrender,  408. 

Arizona,  bought  of  Mexico,  344. 

Arkansas,  admitted  into  the  Union,  336; 
joins  the  Confederacy,  383. 

Armada,  the  Spanish,  46. 

Arnold,  Benedict,  makes  a  terrible  march  to 
the  St.  Lawrence,  196,  197 ;  but  fails  to 
capture  Quebec,  197 ;  obtains  command  of 
West  Point,  224 ;  attempted  treason  of, 
225  ;  rewarded  by  the  British,  226. 

Arthur,  Chester  A.,  president,  419. 

Ashburton,  Lord,  settles  the  North-Eastern 
boundary  question  with  Webster,  345. 

Asia,  immigration  from,  426. 

Astor,  John  Jacob,  and  Oregon,  347. 

Astoria,  planting  of,  347. 

Atlantic  Ocean,  central  position  of,  6,  425. 

Austria  adheres  to  the  Pope,  38. 

BACON,  Nathaniel,  heads  a  revolt  against 
Berkeley,  118;  is  for  a  time  successful, 
118,  119;  his  death  ends  the  rebellion,  119. 

Bahama  Islands,  the  first  land  in  the  New 
World  visited  by  Spaniards,  18. 

Bai  abridge,  Commodore,  293. 

Balboa  crosses  the  isthmus  of  Darien  and 
sights  the  Pacific  Ocean,  25  ;  takes  posses 
sion  in  the  name  of  his  sovereign,  26. 

Baltimore  founded,  123  ;  attacked  by  the 
British,  298 ;  Union  troops  attacked  in  the 
streets  of,  384. 

Baltimore  and  Ohio  Railroad,  the  first  pas 
senger  railway  in  America,  316. 

Baltimore,  Lord.     See  Calvert. 

Bank,  of  North  America,  chartered,  242; 
United  States,  chartered,  253;  broken  up, 
33  i  ;  national  system  of,  established,  399. 

Banks,  Nathaniel  Prentiss,  chosen  speaker, 
37 r;  a  general  in  the  Union  army,  395, 
397- 


Barbadoes,  people  from,  settle  by  Cape  Fear 
River,  124. 

Barbary  States,  the,  283;  make  piratical  at 
tacks  on  American  commerce,  283;  exact 
tribute,  283  ;  help  Tripoli  in  her  war  with 
the  United  States,  284 ;  sign  treaties  of 
peace  with  the  United  States,  300. 

Barcelona,  the  Spanish  court  at,  19. 

Barren,  Commander,  287. 

Bastile,  key  of  the,  sent  to  General  Washing 
ton,  268. 

Beaujeu,  faithless  to  La  Salle,  137. 

Beauregard,  P.  G.  T.,  in  command  of  forts  in 
Charleston  harbor,  378;  calls  on  Major 
Anderson  to  surrender  Fort  Sumter,  381 ; 
in  command  of  the  army  of  Northern  Vir 
ginia,  386. 

Bell,  John,  374. 

Bennington,  battle  of,  216. 

Berkeley,  Sir  William,  governor  of  Virginia, 
117;  opposed  by  the  people,  118;  his 
struggle  with  Bacon,  118,  119. 

Bermuda  Islands,  a  settlement  begun  on  the, 
70. 

Bible,  the,  translated  into  English  and  read 
in  the  churches,  43  ;  translated  into  the  In 
dian  tongue,  95. 

Biddeford,  Me.,  founded,  88. 

"  Biglow  Papers,"  the,  368. 

Blessing  of  the  Bay  built  by  Governor  Win- 
throp,  83 ;  makes  a  cruise  in  Long  Island 
Sound,  85,  86. 

Biock  Island,  the  scene  of  the  opening  of  the 
Pequot  War,  96. 

Bonaparte,  Napoleon,  at  the  head  of  affairs 
in  France,  277;  negotiates  the  sale  of  Lou 
isiana  to  the  United  States,  279,  280;  is 
pleased  with  the  sale,  280 ;  becomes  em 
peror  of  France,  284  ;  aims  to  destroy  the 
power  of  England,  285  ;  issues  the  Berlin 
decree,  285 ;  at  war  with  England,  286 ; 
withdraws  his  decrees  so  far  as  the  United 
States  is  concerned,  289;  is  defeated  in  the 
contest  with  England,  297  ;  at  the  battle  of 
Waterloo,  305. 

Bon  Homme  Richard,  the,  and  the  Serapis, 

222. 

Books,  scarcity  and  dearness  of,  in  1783,  265  ; 
by  American  authors,  366,  367. 

Boone,  Daniel,  263. 

Boonesborough  settled,  263. 

Border-ruffians,  371. 

Boston,  chosen  for  a  place  of  settlement  by 
the  Puritan  colonists,  82  ;  its  advantages  of 
situation,  82  ;  the  people  of,  rise  against 
Andros,  105;  expedition  from,  against  Que 
bec,  142  ;  expedition  from,  captures  Louis- 
burg,  143  ;  importance  of,  in  Massachusetts, 
165,  166  ;  four  regiments  of  soldiers  sent  to, 
184;  massacre  at,  184;  tea-party  at,  186, 
187;  port  of,  closed,  187;  a  British  fleet 
before,  188  ;  its  town-meeting  kept  alive, 
189 ;  siege  of,  194  ;  relieved  of  British 
troops,  198;  visited  by  the  French  fleet, 

222. 

"  Boston  News  Letter,"  earliest  newspaper 

in  America,  174. 
Bouquet,  Colonel  Henry,  defeats  the  Indians 

at  Bushy  Run,  157. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Xli 


Braddock,  Edward,  commander-in-chief  of 
the  British  forces  in  America,  145  ;  aims 
to  capture  Fort  Du  Quesne,  145;  his  dis 
astrous  defeat,  146;  death  of ,  146;  lesson 
of  his  defeat  heeded,  147. 

Bragg,  Braxton,  defeats  Rosecrans,  401,  402. 

Brandywine,  battle  of  the,  213. 

Brazil,  occupied  by  the  Portuguese,  34;  at 
tempt  of  Coligny  to  plant  a  colony  in,  39. 

Breckinridge,  John  C-,  374. 

British  army  meets  the  American  at  Bunker 
Hill,  194;  returns  to  Boston  and  remains 
there  inactive,  194,  195  ;  withdraws  to  Hali 
fax,  198  ;  an  expedition  sent  against  Chares- 
ton,  199;  enters  New  York  harbor,  208; 
lands  on  Long  Island,  208 ;  defeats  the 
Americans  at  battle  of  Long  Island,  208 ; 
takes  possession  of  New  York,  210;  goes 
into  winter-quarters  in  New  Jersey,  211 ;  is 
surprised  by  Washington  at  Trenton,  211  ; 
is  defeated  at  Princeton,  211 ;  is  cooped  up 
at  Brunswick  and  Amboy,  211;  withdraws 
to  New  York,  212  ;  reappears  at  the  head 
of  the  E!k,  213  ;  defeats  the  American 
army  at  the  Brandywine,  213;  occupies 
Philadelphia,  214;  is  worsted  at  German- 
town.  214;  movements  from  Canada,  215; 
defeated  under  Burgoyne,  217  ;  leaves  Phil 
adelphia  for  New  York,  221  ;  fights  at 
Monmouth  Court  House,  221  ;  at  New 
port,  221  ;  gets  possession  of  Georgia,  223 ; 
transfers  its  chief  operations  to  the  south, 
224  ;  defeats  Gates  at  Camden,224  ;  is  met 
by  Greene,  226 ;  is  driven  into  Virginia, 
227  ;  besieged  at  Yorktown,  227,  228;  sur 
renders,  228;  a  portion  still  holds  New 
York,  229;  and  another  portion  Savannah 
and  Charleston,  230 ;  all  posts  except  the 
western  abandoned,  232. 

Brock,  Isaac,  takes  Detroit,  291 ;  mortally 
wounded,  291. 

Brook,  Lord,  helps  to  found  Connecticut,  86. 

Brooklyn  bridge,  419. 

Brown,  John,  of  Ossawatomie,  371 ;  makes  a 
raid  into  the  slavery  region,  373  ;  is  tried 
and  hanged,  373. 

Bryant,  William  Cullen,  368. 

Buchanan,  James,  elected  president,  372  ; 
refuses  to  surrender  Fort  Sumter  and  tries 
to  provision  it,  378 ;  his  perplexity,  379. 

Buell,  Don  Carlos,  joins  Grant,  391. 

Buena  Vista,  battle  of,  343. 

Bull  Run,  battle  of,  385. 

Bunker  Hill,  battle  of,  194;  the  confidence 
it  gave,  194. 

Bureau  of  Indian  Affairs,  the,  a  part  of  the 
Department  of  the  Interior,  359. 

Burgoyne  forms  an  army  in  Canada,  213; 
marches  southward,  214;  captures  Ticon- 
deioga,  215  ;  meets  a  check  at  Bennington, 
216;  is  defeated,  217;  and  surrenders,  217. 

Burlington,  New  Jersey,  settled,  109. 

Burnside,  Ambrose  E.,  succeeds  McClellan, 
397  :  is  defeated  at  Fredericksburg,  398. 

Burr,  Aaron,  vice-president,  279;  kills  Ham 
ilton  in  a  duel,  281  ;  his  mysterious  expedi 
tion,  281,  282  :  is  arrested,  282. 

Bushy  Run,  battle  of,  157. 

Butler,  Benjamin  F.,  392. 


CABAL  against  Washington,  the,  219- 

Cabinet  of  the  President,  255  ;  increased, 
359- 

Cabot,  John,  sails  in  search  of  a  northwest 
passage  to  India,  24 ;  his  voyages  little 
heeded  by  the  English,  45. 

Calhoun,  John  C.,  289:  a  leader  of  the  South, 
327  ;  teaches  the  doctrine  of  state  sover 
eignty,  327,  328. 

California,  Fremont's  expedition  to,  341,  342  ; 
becomes  a  part  of  the  United  States,  344; 
gold  discovered  in,  350  ;  modes  of  reaching, 
351  ;  emigration  to,  351,  352;  an  El  Do 
rado,  352  ;  applies  for  admission  into  the 
Union,  353  ;  is  admitted,  354. 

Calvert,  Cecil,  succeeds  his  lather  George, 
120;  sends  out  a  colony  to  Maryland,  120. 

Calvert,  George,  determines  to  plant  a  colony 
in  North  America,  120;  tries  Newfound 
land  and  Virginia,  and  finally  settles  on  the 
banks  of  the  Chesapeake,  120;  dies,  120. 

Calvert,  Leonard,  in  charge  of  the  first  Mary 
land  colony,  120;  driven  out  for  a  while  by 
Clayborne,  122. 

Calvert  family,  character  of  the,  121  ;  the 
policy  adopted  by  them,  121;  their  inter 
est  in  the  colony  of  Maryland,  122. 

Cambridge,  Mass.,  a  rendezvous  for  colonial 
troops,  192. 

Cambridge  Common,  the  camp  of  the  first 
American  army,  194. 

Camden,  battle  of,  224. 

Canada,  occupied  by  the  French,  51.  54;  re 
duced  to  great  distress  by  the  action  of  the 
Iroquois,  140  ;  becomes  a  possession  of  Eng 
land,  156;  is  invaded  by  Montgomery,  196; 
by  Arnold,  197;  invited  to  join  the  confed 
eration,  204 ;  but  has  no  inclination,  204 ; 
the  nearest  part  of  Great  Britain  to  the 
United  States,  290;  invasion  of,  200,  291, 
296 ;  an  army  from,  attempts  to  descend 
Lake  Champiain,  298  ;  dispute  as  to  bound 
ary  of,  345. 

Canals,  building  of,  315  ;  the  Erie,  the  great 
est  of,  begun  and  finished,  315,  316;  influ 
ence  of,  on  New  York,  316. 

Canary  Islands,  8;  Columbus  puts  in  at,  for 
repairs,  15. 

Cape  Breton,  reached  by  John  Cabot,  24 ; 
origin  of  the  name  of,  27 ;  becomes  an 
Eng.ish  possession,  156. 

Cape  Charles,  named  for  Prince  Charles, 
afterwards  Charles  I.,  67. 

Cape  Cod,  discovered  and  named  by  Gos- 
nold,  50. 

Cape  Fear,  reached  by  Verrazano,  28. 

Cape  Fear  River,  New  England  settlements 
on  the,  124. 

Cape  Henry,  named  for  the  son  of  King 
James  I.,  67. 

Cape  Verde  Islands,  found,  8. 

Capitol,  extension  of  the,  359. 

Caravan,  the  mode  of  conveying  merchan 
dise,  6,  7. 

Caravels,  the  two  in  Columbus's  fleet,  15; 
one  loses  her  rudder,  15. 

Carolina,  named  after  Charles  I.,  124;  di 
vided  into  North  and  South  Carolina,  125. 

Cartier,  J.,cques,  sent  by  the  king  of  France 


xlii 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


to  form  a  settlement  in  America,  28  ;  takes 
possession  of  the  land  adjacent  to  the  St. 
Lawrence  Gulf,  28 ;  ascends  the  river, 
29. 

Carver,  John,  first  governor  of  Plymouth,  75. 

Census,  first,  in  the  United  States,  256  ; 
office  in  Interior  Department,  359. 

Central  America,  revolts  from  Spain,  325. 

Cerro  Gordo,  capture  of,  by  Scott,  343. 

Chadd's  Ford,  213. 

Chaleur,  bay  of,  visited  by  Cartier,  28. 

C_hambersburg,  burning  of,  404. 

Champlain,  de,  Samuel,  makes  his  first  visit 
to  America,  51  ;  accompanies  De  Montsto 
Acadia,  52  ;  founds  Quebec,  52  ;  joins  the 
Huron  and  Algonquin  Indians  in  an  attack 
on  the  Iroquois,  53  ;  discovers  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  53. 

Chancellorsville,  battle  of,  400. 

Chapultepec,  storming  of,  344. 

Charles  I.,  king  of  England,  gives  a  charter 
to  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Company,  79  ; 
dissolves  Parliament,  79 ;  is  tried  by  Par 
liament  and  executed,  99 ;  grants  a  charter 
to  Lord  Baltimore,  120  ;  makes  grants  of 
the  Carolinas,  124. 

Charles  II.  comes  to  the  throne  of  England, 
100  ;  revokes  the  charter  of  Massachusetts, 
103  ;  grants  a  tract  to  Penn,  in,  112;  names 
the  country,  in  ;  talk  of  setting  up  his 
banner  in  Virginia,  117;  makes  grants  of 
the  Carolinas,  124. 

Charles  V.,  elected  emperor  of  Germany,  38  ; 
his  dominion,  38. 

Charleston  founded,  124 ;  character  of  the 
population,  124  ;  attack  on,  by  the  British, 
199:  defended  by  Moultrie,  199;  occupied 
by  the  British,  224 ;  evacuation  of,  by  the 
British,  232 ;  defences  of  the  harbor  of. 
378;  forts  in,  taken  possession  of  by  the 
State,  378 ;  housetops  in,  thronged  with 
spectators  when  Fort  Sumter  is  attacked, 
381,382. 

Charter,  meaning  of,  77 ;  given  to  the  Massa 
chusetts  Bay  Company,  78  ;  its  provisions, 
79;  carried  to  New  England  by  the  Com 
pany,  81  ;  meaning  of  the  act,  81  ;  question 
ot  its  return  to  England,  99  ;  the  charter  of 
Massachusetts  declared  null  and  void,  103  ; 
that  of  Connecticut  hidden,  104. 

Charter  Oak,  story  of  the,  104,  105. 

Chase,  Salmon  P.,  influence  of,  in  national 
finances,  399. 

Cherokee  Indians,  Georgia  seeks  to  get  rid 
of  the,  327. 

Chesapeake,  the,  boarded  by  officers  from 
the  Leopard,  286,  287  ;  indignation  at  her 
treatment,  287. 

Chesapeake  Bay  entered  by  the  fleet  of  the 
London  Company,  66;  chosen  by  Lord 
Baltimore  for  his  colony,  120. 

Chickamauga,  battle  of,  402. 

Chickasaws,  the,  93. 

China,  trade  with,  7  ;  where  Columbus  sup 
posed  it  to  be,  12. 

Chinese,  immigration  of  the,  424  ;  attempted 
check  on,  426. 

Chronological  Tables,  64,  134,  160,  238,  304, 


Choctaws,  the,  93. 

Church,  the,  in  the  tenth  century,  4 ;  at  the 
height  of  its  power,  5  ;  its  influence  on  dis 
covery,  10  ;  its  influence  through  the  mul 
tiplication  of  fasts,  27;  revolution  in,  38. 

Church  of  England,  established  by  law,  77  ; 
parties  in,  77  ;  discussions  about,  78;  oppo 
sition  of,  to  Friends,  107. 

Churches  in  the  United  States,  relation  of,  to 
the  general  government,  265 ;  importance 
of  the  fact  of  their  independence,  265  ; 
associations  of,  324. 

Churubusco,  battle  of,  344. 

Cities,  growth  of,  362  ;  difficulty  of  govern 
ment  in,  362,  363  ;  by  railroads,  365. 


Civil  Rights  bill,  413. 
larke  River,  280. 


Clai 


Clay,  Henry,  289;  author  of  the  Missouri 
Compromise,  325  ;  leader  of  a  party,  330; 
and  of  that  which  pacified  South  Carolina, 
334;  a  leader  of  the  protectionists,  334; 
opposes  annexation  of  Texas,  339;  nomi 
nated  for  the  presidency,  339 ;  carries  the 
compromise  of  1850,  355,  354. 

Clayborne,  William,  and  his  quarrels  with  the 
Calverts,  122. 

Cleveland,  President,  422. 

Clinton,  De  Witt,  and  the  Erie  Canal,  315, 
316. 

Clinton,  General,  succeeds  Howe,  221;  cap 
tures  Stony  Point,  223  ;  outgeneralled  by 
Washington,  227;  sets  out  too  late  for 
Yorktown,  227. 

Clinton,  George,  enters  New  York  with 
Washington,  232  :  recommends  a  common- 
school  system,  264. 

Clippers,  365. 

Coal,  deposits  of,  at  first  little  known,  259; 
begins  to  be  mined,  315;  influence  of,  on 
iron  manufactures,  315  ;  the  part  played  by 
it  in  civilization,  317. 

Coat-of-arms,  meaning  of,  19 ;  of  Columbus, 
picture  of,  20. 

Cockburn,  Admiral,  burns  Washington,  297. 

Codfish  in  Massachusetts  House  of  Repre 
sentatives,  162. 

Coligny,  the  Huguenot  leader  in  France,  39; 
attempts  to  plant  colonies  in  America,  39, 
40. 

Colonies,  the  English,  south  and  north,  139  ; 
their  antagonism  to  the  French,  139,  140; 
the  significance  to  them  of  war  between 
England  and  France,  143  ;  the  country 
occupied  by  them,  161 ;  the  people  com 
posing  them,  161  ;  differences  in  their 
character,  162  ;  a  chosen  people,  172  ;  their 
interests  in  common,  173  ;  conveniences  for 
connection,  173;  tendencies  to  union,  174; 
tendencies  to  separation,  175  ;  their  love  of 
liberty,  175 ;  misunderstood  by  England, 
175  ;  affected  by  the  laws  of  England,  176  ; 
restricted  in  manufacture  and  trade,  176; 
burdens  assumed  by  them  in  the  war  be 
tween  England  and  France,  177;  not  ready 
to  separate  from  Great  Britain,  193  ;  unde 
ceived  as  to  the  temper  of  the  King,  198  ; 
convinced  that  the  time  had  come  for  sepa 
ration,  199  ;  declare  their  independence, 
200  ;  form  themselves  into  States,  202. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


xliii 


Colonization  of  blacks,  measures  taken  for 
the,  365. 

Colorado,  a  part  of,  bought  of  Mexico,  344 ; 
admitted  into  the  Union,  426. 

Columbia,  District  of,  slavery  in  the,  335. 

Columbia  River  descended  by  Lewis  and 
Clarke,  280  ;  entered  from  the  sea  by  Cap 
tain  Gray,  346. 

Columbus,  Christopher,  birth,  name,  and 
early  education  of,  10  ;  marriage,  10 ;  por 
trait  of,  ii  ;  his  belief  regarding  the  globe, 
12;  his  resolve,  12;  tries  to  persuade  the 
Genoese,  12  ;  and  the  king  of  Portugal,  12  ; 
is  treacherously  treated,  13;  and  goes  to 
Spain,  13  ;  where  he  at  last  wins  over  the 
Queen,  13;  makes  an  agreement  with  the 
King  and  Queen,  and  with  the  Pinzons,  14  ; 
sets  sail  from  Palos,  15;  tarries  at  the  Ca 
nary  Islands,  15 ;  and  sails  through  the 
Sargasso  Sea,  15;  the  trials  of  the  voyage, 
16;  his  promises  to  the  sailors,  16;  sees  a 
light  on  land,  17;  lands  on  an  island,  17  ; 
takes  possession  of  it  in  the  name  of  the 
King  and  Queen  of  Spain,  18 ;  makes 
friends  with  the  natives,  18;  coasts  among 
the  islands,  18  ;  builds  a  fort  on  Hayti,  19  ; 
returns  to  Europe,  19;  appears  at  the  Span 
ish  court  with  his  trophies,  19  ;  is  rewarded, 
20  ;  sets  sail  on  his  second  voyage,  20;  his 
plans,  20  ;  engages  in  the  slave-trade,  21  ; 
his  misfortunes,  21  ;  returns  to  Spain,  and 
once  more  sails  to  America,  22  ;  visits  South 
America,  22  ;  is  sent  back  in  chains  to  Spain, 
22  ;  makes  a  fourth  voyage  and  visits  Cen 
tral  America,  22  ;  dies,  22  ;  and  is  hon 
ored  with  a  monument,  23  ;  his  greatness,  23. 

Commerce,  laws  for  the  regulation  of,  by 
England,  100,  176,  179;  of  the  United 
States  affected  by  European  troubles,  270  ; 
in  peril  from  Barbary  pirates,  282,  283  ; 
nearly  destroyed,  287,  288 ;  freed  from 
piratical  restrictions,  300. 

Commissioners  from  the  King  come  to  New 
England,  101  ;  what  they  effect,  102  ;  and 
what  they  fail  to  effect,  102. 

Committee  of  Safety  in  Massachusetts,  189 ; 
warns  the  people  of  the  expedition  to 
Concord,  190. 

Committee  of  Secret  Correspondence,  204  ; 
sends  agents  to  Europe,  204. 

Committees  of  correspondence  formed,  189. 

Commonwealth,  use  of  the  term,  98  ;  England 
becomes  a,  99  ;  dissolution  of  the,  100. 

Compromise,  the  Missouri,  325  ;  upon  the 
tariff,  334  ;  of  1850,  353,  354;  supported  by 
Fillmore's  administration,  359;  the  Mis 
souri,  repealed  by  that  of  1850,  370. 

Concord,  Mass.,  General  Gage  sends  an  ex 
pedition  to,  190;  the  fight  at  the  bridge, 
190,  191  ;  the  lines  on  the  monument  there, 
191  ;  spreading  of  the  news  of  the  fight, 
191. 

Confederate  army  gathered,  384  ;  wins  its  first 
victory,  385  ;  organized,  386  ;  operations  of, 
in  1862,  390,  391,  394-3.98;  in  1863,  400- 
402  ;  in  1864,  403-406  ;  in  1865,  407,  408  ; 
surrenders,  408-410. 

Confederate  cruisers,  388;  their  depredations 
on  United  States  commerce,  388,  389. 


Confederate  States  of  America  established, 
376>  377i  its  constitution,  377  ;  its  officers, 
377;  attacks  the  United  States,  381  ;  gov 
ernment  of,  moved  to  Richmond,  383 ; 
organizes  the  army  of  Northern  Virginia, 
386;  sends  agents  to  Europe,  388;  is  de 
clared  by  Sherman  to  be  only  a  shell,  407  : 
comes  to  an  end,  410;  demand  that  its 
leaders  should  be  tried,  412;  fortune  of 
officers  in  the,  415. 

Confederation,  of  the  States,  203  ;  receives 
the  name  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
203  ;  change  of,  to  Union,  247. 

Congo  River  reached,  8. 

Congress  at  New  York  after  massacre  at 
Schenectady,  142  ;  at  Albany  at  beginning 
of  French  and  Indian  war,  145  ;  discussion 
at,  concerning  a  union  of  the  colonies,  174; 
of  nine  colonies  at  New  York,  180  ;  pre 
sents  the  remonstrance  of  the  colonies  to 
England,  181  ;  encourages  home  produc 
tion,  181  ;  first  Continental  Congress,  189. 
See  Continental  Congress,  Congress  of  the 
United  States. 

Congress  of  the  United  States,  first  meeting 
of,  250;  its  first  business,  251  ;  parties  in, 
252 ;  discusses  the  title  to  be  given  to 
Washington,  254;  its  abstinence  from  re 
ligious  affairs,  265  ;  takes  measures  to  raise 
an  army  and  navy,  271 ;  makes  ready  for 
war  with  France,  276  ;  passes  the  Alien  and 
Sedition  Laws,  276 ;  repeals  the  Embargo, 
288;  and  passes  a  Non-Intercourse  act, 
288  ;  repeals  the  Non-Intercourse  act  as  far 
as  relates  to  France,  289  ;  does  not  reprove 
Jackson,  308;  fortifies  the  country,  309; 
charters  a  new  national  bank,  510;  forms  a 
tariff,  312;  refuses  to  accept  invitation  to 
send  delegates  to  Panama,  326 ;  attempted 
suppression  of  discussion  of  slavery  in,  335 ; 
annexes  Texas  by  resolution,  339 ;  takes  up 
the  Oregon  question,  350 ;  passes  the  Fu 
gitive  Slave  bill,  354 ;  discusses  the  Kansas- 
Nebraska  bill,  370;  and  the  affairs  in 
Kansas,  371 ;  gives  Buchanan  no  help,  379 ; 
deserted  by  Southern  members,  379 ;  ad 
mits  Kansas  into  the  Union,  379;  an  extra 
session  of,  called,  382  ;  votes  large  supplies, 
and  promises  to  carry  on  the  war,  385  ;  de 
clares  the  Southern  ports  blockaded,  387 ; 
passes  the  Pacific  Railroad  bill  and  the 
Homestead  bill,  398;  provides  for  a  uni 
form  national  currency,  398,  399  ;  estab 
lishes  national  banks,  399 ;  passes  the 
Thirteenth  Amendment  to  the  Constitution, 
411;  alienated  from  President  Johnson, 
412  ;  creates  the  Freedman's  Bureau,  413  ; 
passes  the  Civil  Rights  bill,  413 ;  adopts 
the  Fourteenth  and  Fifteenth  Amendments, 
413;  passes  the  Tenure  of  Office  bill,  413, 
414;  provides  for  the  government  of  the 
Southern  States,  414;  assumption  of  power 
by,  414;  settles  the  presidential  question 
by  an  Electoral  Commission,  418  ;  regulates 
immigration  of  Chinese,  426;  composition 
of,  428.  See  Senate,  House  of  Repre 
sentatives. 

Connecticut  Colony,  formation  of,  86 ;  suffers 
in  the  Pequot  war,  96 ;  joins  the  league  of 


xliv 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


New  England  colonies,  97 ;  is  joined  with 
New  Haven,  102  ;  becomes  a  State,  202; 
but  continues  under  the  old  charter,  202; 
people  from,  move  to  the  Western  Reserve, 
aSi. 

Connecticut  River,  trading  posts  established 
on,  by  the  Dutch,  58;  discovered  by  the 
English,  85  ;  and  its  banks  occupied,  86. 

Constantinople,  a  depot  for  Eastern  goods,  7. 

Constitution,  frigate,  fights  the  Guerriere,  292; 
and  the  Java>  293 ;  gets  the  name  "  Old 
Ironsides,""  293. 

Constitutional  Union  party,  374. 

Constitution  of  the  United  States,  a  conven 
tion  frames  the,  247 ;  submitted  to  the 
people,  247  ;  ratified,  247  ;  analyzed,  247- 
250;  amendments  to,  251  ;  forbids  religious 
tests,  265 ;  translated  and  circulated  in 
France,  267 ;  the  model  of  that  of  the  Con 
federate  States,  377. 

Constitutions  of  the  States,  formed,  202 ; 
character  of,  202,  203 ;  translated  and  cir 
culated  in  France,  267. 

Continental  Congress,  the  first,  189;  draws 
up  an  address  to  the  King,  189 ;  the  second 
meets,  193;  assumes  military  control,  193  ; 
considers  the  question  of  independence, 
199;  asks  the  advice  of  the  people,  199; 
adopts  a  Declaration  of  Independence, 
200;  advises  the  colonies  to  form  them 
selves  into  States,  200;  a  convenient  com 
mon  power,  203  ;  recommends  the  formation 
of  a  confederation,  203 ;  sends  commis 
sioners  to  Europe,  205 ;  is  embarrassed  by 
the  number  of  foreign  officers  who  offer 
their  services,  206;  leaves  Philadelphia 
on  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  213; 
goes  to  Lancaster  and  York,  213 ;  de 
cline  of  its  character,  218;  borrows  money, 
219;  ratifies  a  treaty  with  France,  220; 
refuses  to  accept  conditional  terms  of 
peace,  221;  issues  letters  of  marque,  222; 
interferes  in  movements  of  the  army,  224; 
yields  to  Washington's  advice,  226  ;  recom 
mends  a  day  of  thanksgiving,  229;  neglects 
the  army,  230;  is  threatened,  230;  receives 
Washington's  commission,  232  ;  its  issue  of 
Continental  currency,  240;  its  financial 
difficulties,  240,  241 ;  resolves  to  pay  in 
coin,  242  ;  pays  debts  also  with  public  lands, 
242  ;  can  scarcely  command  a  quorum,  245  ; 
enacts  the  ordinance  of  1787,  245  ;  submits 
the  Constitution  to  the  States,  247. 

Continental  Currency,  239  ;  its  first  emission 
a  necessity,  240;  its  depreciation,  240,  241. 

Contreras,  battle  of,  344. 

Convention  to  form  the  Constitution,  called, 
245;  meets,  246;  its  members,  246;  its 
deliberations,  247. 

Con  way,  General,  engaged  in  a  cabal,  219. 

Cooper,  James  Fenimore,  368. 

Cordelling,  363. 

Cornwallis,  Lord,  defeats  Gates,  224 ;  is  met 
by  Greene,  226;  besieged  at  Yorktown, 
227;  attempts  to  break  away,  229;  sur 
renders  to  Washington,  229 

Corpus  Christi,  forces  stationed  at,  340. 

Cortez,  Hernando,  sent  by  the  governor  of 
Cuba  to  explore  the  mainland,  30 ;  estab 


lishes  a  fortified  camp  at  Vera  Cruz,  30; 
marches  to  Mexico,  31;  is  the  guest  of 
Montezuma,  31 ;  whom  he  suddenly  seizes, 
32  ;  meets  Narvaez,  who  had  been  sent  after 
him,  33  ;  defeats  him  and  incorporates  his 
army  with  his  own,  33 ;  is  opposed  by  the 
Mexicans  and  conquers  them,  33  ;  destroys 
their  city  and  rebuilds  it,  33  ;  effect  of  his 
success  upon  the  Spaniards,  35 ;  possibly 
imitated  by  Burr,  281. 

Cotton,  tried  at  the  North,  257;  but  most 
successfully  at  the  South,  257;  its  origin, 
257;  mode  of  dressing,  257  ;  cause  of  in 
crease  in  growth,  258 ;  mode  of  manufac 
ture  from,  258  ;  introduction  of  manufacture 
into  England,  258 ;  into  the  Northern 
States,  259  ;  growth  and  manufacture  of,  in 
connection  with  commerce  and  the  tariff, 
310-312;  a  bond  of  union  between  North 
and  South,  324. 

Cotton-Gin,  invented  by  Eli  Whitney,  258  : 
effect  of,  upon  Southern  industry,  257, 
258. 

Cotton-Spinners  of  England,  the,  support  the 
Union  cause,  389. 

Creek  Indians,  the,  93;  war '•with,  295;  are 
obliged  to  give  up  their  territory,  307;  but 
some  remain,  307;  aid  runaway  negroes, 
308. 

Cromwell,  Oliver,  becomes  Lord  Protector, 
99;  his  death,  100 ;  how  Quakers  would 
address  him,  106. 

Crown  Point,  an  objective  point  of  English 
attack,  145  ;  attempt  to  dislodge  the  French 
at,  150;  final  success,  152;  captured  by 
Ethan  Allen,  196. 

Cuba,  passed  by  Columbus  on  his  first  voyage, 
18;  passage  from,  to  Yucatan,  30;  the  gov 
ernor  of,  sends  out  an  exploring  expedi 
tion  under  Cortez,  30 ;  then  sends  after 
Cortez  to  bring  him  back,  33. 

Cumberland,  the,  destroyed  by  the  Merrimac, 
393- 

Cumberland  Road  built,  315. 

Currency,  uniform  national.  398. 

Cushing,  Lieutenant,  blows  up  the  Albe- 
marle,  405. 

Custer,  General  George  A.,  in  the  Sioux  war, 
418. 

DALE,  Sir  Thomas,  governor  of  Virginia,  70; 

his  warlike  exploits,  70. 
Dare,  Virginia,  the  first    English  child  born 

in  America,  49. 
Davis,  Jefferson,  president  of  the  Confederate 

States,  377;  contrasted  with  Lincoln,  380; 

calls   for   troops,    384;    leaves   Richmond, 

408;  is  captured,  410. 
Davis,  John,  an  Arctic  voyager,  45. 
Dearborn,     Henry,    commander-iii-chief    of 

American  army,  war  of  1812,  290. 
Debt,  national,  419. 
Decatur,  Stephen,  exploit  of,  in   the  harbor 

of  Tripoli,  284;    captures  the  Macedonian, 

293 ;    compels   the  Algerines  to    sue    for 

peace,  300. 
Declaration  of  Independence,  written  mainly 

by    Thomas   Jefferson,    200 ;    adopted    by 

Congress,  200  ;  signed  by  members  of  Con- 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


xlv 


gress,  200 ;  published  to  the  world,  201 ; 
read  enthusiastically  in  France,  205. 
Deerfield,  massacre  at,  142. 
Delaware,  beginning  of,  115;  set  offas  a  sepa 
rate  colony,  123 ;  the  first  to  ratify  the  Con 
stitution,  247 ;  anti-Union  element  in,  383. 

Delaware  Indians,  the,  113. 

Delaware,  Lord,  appears  in  the  nick  of  time 
before  Jamestown,  70. 

Delft- Haven,  the  port  in  Holland  from  which 
the  Pilgrims  sailed,  73. 

Democratic  party,  the,  330 ;  opposition  to, 
336  ;  refuses  to  nominate  Van  Buren,  339  ; 
divided  on  the  question  of  slavery,  344  ; 
nominates  and  elects  Franklin  Pierce  presi 
dent,  369 ;  elects  James  Buchanan  presi 
dent,  371  ;  divided,  374 ;  make.>  two  nomina 
tions,  374 ;  nominates  S.  J.  Tilden  for  the 
presidency,  418. 

Democratic  Republican  party,  the,  274 ; 
alarmed  at  the  power  placed  in  the  hands 
of  the  government,  276;  called  the  States'- 
right  party,  277;  secures  the  passage  of  the 
Virginia  and  Kentucky  resolutions,  277  ;  its 
strength  in  the  Southwest,  288;  supports 
the  war  with  England,  289. 

De  Monts  attempts  to  plant  a  colony  in  Aca- 
dia,  51 ;  founds  Port  Royal,  52. 

Denys,  John,  explores  the  St.  Lawrence 
Gulf,  27. 

Department  of  the  Interior  formed,  359 ;  its 
constituent  parts,  359. 

Detroit,  Pontiac  fails  to  capture,  157  ;  sur 
rendered  to  Brock  by  Hull,  291. 

Dinwiddte,  Governor  of  Virginia,  sends 
Washington  on  an  errand,  145. 

Discovery,  rights  of,  9. 

District  of  Columbia,  abolition  of  slave-trade 
in,  354- 

Don,  a  Spanish  title,  19 ;  given  to  Colum 
bus,  20. 

Dorchester,  a  home  wanted  for  the  fishermen 
of,  on  Cape  Ann,  78  ;  the  name  reproduced 
in  America,  82. 

Dorchester  Heights  occupied  by  Washing 
ton,  198. 

Douglas,  Stephen  Arnold,  introduces  the 
Kansas- Nebraska  bill,  370  ;  nominated  for 
the  presidency,  374. 

Dover,  N.  H.,  founded,  88. 

Drake,  Sir  Francis,  adventures  of,  46. 

Dress  of  an  old-time  gentleman,  254  ;  of  a 
lady,  255. 

Duelling,  how  once  regarded,  281. 

Dutch,  character  and  pursuits  of  the,  54,  55  ; 
their  enterprise,  55  ;  they  send  out  Hudson 
to  find  a  passage  to  the  Indies,  55  ;  they 
establish  themselves  in  America,  56-58 ; 
are  ordered  to  pull  down  their  flag  by  Sir 
Thomas  Dale,  70  ;  sell  fire-arms  to  Indians, 
96;  are  obliged  to  yield  to  the  English  and 
give  up  New  Netherland,  101 ;  their  trade 
with  Indians  brings  on  a  conflict  between 
the  French  and  the  English,  140;  influ 
ence  of,  in  New  York,  166,  167 ;  manners 
and  customs  of,  167. 

Dutch  republic,  the,  established,  39,  54. 

EARLY,  raid  of  General,  404. 


East-India  Company,  established  in  Holland, 
55  ;  sends  out  Hudson  to  explore,  55  •, 
thinks  little  of  what  he  found,  56. 

East-India  Company  of  England,  182  ;  has 
too  much  tea,  185 ;  advises  Lord  North,  186. 

Education  societies,  366. 

El  Dorado,  351.  j 

Electoral  commission,  418. 

Eliot,  John,  the  apostle  to  the  Indians,  95. 

Elizabeth,  queen  of  England,  46 ;  condition 
of  England  in  time  of,  46,  47  ;  a  country 
named  after  her,  48  ;  the  church  of  Eng 
land  in  her  reign,  77  ;  her  efforts  to  secure 
conformity,  77. 

Emancipation  proclamation  issued,  399,  400. 

Embargo  bill  passed,  287  ;  repealed,  288. 

Emerson,  Ralph  Waldo,  lines  by,  on  Con 
cord  monument,  192  ;  his  "  Essays,"  368. 

Emigrant  train,  an,  317,  318. 

Endicott,  John,  first  governor  under  the 
Massachusetts  Bay  charter,  79. 

England,  the  beginning  of  political  power 
among  the  people  of,  5 ;  revolt  of  the  peo 
ple  of,  from  the  Pope,  38  ;  becomes  a  strong 
Protestant  country,  39  ;  growing  importance 
of,  in  Europe,  42  ;  the  double  rule  of  church 
and  king  in,  42  ;  the  concentration  of  pow 
er  in  king  and  parliament  in,  43  ;  an  agri 
cultural  country  mainly,  43  ;  applies  itself 
to  manufactures,  44 ;  becomes  a  great 
commercial  nation,  44 ;  at  the  head  of 
Protestant  nations,  44  ;  impulse  to  adven 
ture  in,  45 ;  at  war  with  Spain,  45,  46  ; 
condition  of  people  of,  in  time  of  Elizabeth, 
47;  claims  of,  on  the  American  coast,  71  ; 
the  condition  of  her  church  in  the  time 
of  Elizabeth,  77 ;  the  unsettled  state  of 
affairs  in  the  time  of  King  James  I.,  78 ; 
thought  by  the  Puritans  to  be  on  the  verge 
of  ruin,  79  ;  its  distracted  condition,  98 ; 
becomes  a  commonwealth,  99  ;  at  war  with 
Holland  and  with  Spain,  100 ;  restoration 
of  the  monarchy,  100 ;  lays  claim  to  New 
Netherland,  100;  war  with  Spain,  127  ;  her 
various  wars  with  France,  139  ;  grounds  of 
antagonism,  139 ;  real  meaning  of  the  con 
test,  143  ;  her  advantages  and  disadvan 
tages  in  the  war,  151  ;  her  reinforcement  by 
one  man,  151  ;  her  possessions  in  America 
after  the  war,  156,  157  ;  her  love  of  liberty, 
175  ;  her  ignorance  of  her  colonies,  175  ; 
the  laws  of,  in  their  influence  on  America, 
176;  the  selfish  policy  of,  176;  debt  of, 
after  Seven  Years'  War,  177;  seeks  relief 
through  the  colonies,  177 ;  opposed  by 
Massachusetts,  178  ;  determined  to  tax  the 
colonies,  178;  passes  stamp  act,  179  ;  effect 
upon  her  of  American  remonstrance,  181  ; 
limited  discussion  in,  182  ;  attempts  to  col 
lect  a  tea-tax,  185,  186  ;  closes  the  port  of 
Boston,  187  ;  discusses  terms  of  separation 
with  the  United  States,  231;  signs  treaty 
of  peace,  232  ;  her  treatment  of  the  States, 
243,  244;  retains  soldiers  in  the  western 
posts,  244 ;  scarcely  receives  John  Adams, 
245;  interests  herself  in  cotton,  258;  tries 
to  keep  the  manufacture  to  herself,  259; 
the  use  of  steam  discovered  in,  260 ;  her 
continued  influence  in  America,  266,  267; 


xlvi 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


commerce  of,  with  the  United  States,  270 ; 
issues  obnoxious  orders,  270  ;  provokes 
war  feeling  in  America,  271 ;  makes  a  treaty 
with  the  United  States,  271,  272  ;  recog 
nizes  the  sovereignty  of  the  United  States, 
272  ;  removes  garrisons  from  western  posts, 
272;  conquest  of ,  hoped  for  by  Napoleon, 
277  ;  the  sale  of  Louisiana  a  blow  to,  280  ; 
the  only  nation  feared  by  the  Barbary 
pirates,  283  ;  at  war  with  France,  284  ;  her 
power  in  commerce  and  manufacture,  285  ; 
order  in  council  of,  285 ;  claims  of,  on  the 
high  seas,  286 ;  forces  right  of  search,  286  ; 
apologizes  for  the  action  of  the  Leopard, 
287  ;  irritates  the  United  States,  289  ;  war 
declared  upon,  by  the  United  States,  289  ; 
enabled  to  enlarge  her  navy  in  American 
waters,  297 ;  signs  a  treaty  of  peace,  300 ; 
length  of  war  with  France,  305  ;  possessions 
of,  on  the  American  continent,  306;  rela 
tion  of,  to  growth  and  manufacture  of  cotton , 
310;  difference  from  the  United  States  in 
labor,  313  ;  claims  of,  in  Oregon,  346;  holds 
joint  occupation  with  the  United  States, 
347  ;  quick  to  take  advantage  of  trade  with 
the  Confederacy,  387  ;  indignant  over  the 
taking  of  Mason  and  Slidell,  388  ;  gives 
practical  aid  to  the  Confederacy,  388,  389  ; 
estranges  the  United  States,  389 ;  but  hon 
orably  pays  the  Alabama  claims,  389. 

"  Englishman's  house  is  his  castle,  an,"  178. 

Enterprise,  the,  steams  to  India,  316. 

Envoys  to  France,  sent  out  by  John  Adams, 
and  their  treatment,  275,  276. 

4<  Era  of  good  feeling,  the,"  309. 

Erie  Canal,  315,  316 

Europe,  ignorant  of  America,  r ;  political 
character  of,  in  the  tenth  century,  4  ;  the 
change  which  came  over  it  five  hundred 
years  later,  4  ;  change  in  the  religious  as 
pect  of,  38;  as  a  neighbor  of  the  United 
States,  266  ;  interested  in  the  country,  267  ; 
America  warned  against  too  close  an  inti 
macy  with,  274;  the  United  States  inde 
pendent  of,  305  ;  its  long  peace  beneficial 
to  the  United  States,  305  ;  tariff  upon  the 
goods  of,  311,  312  ;  difference  in  life  in  Eu 
rope  and  the  United  States,  313;  a  gov 
erning  class  in,  330;  revolutionary  move 
ments  in,  361  ;  which  result  in  emigration 
to  America,  361  ;  opportunity  of,  for  gain  in 
the  war  for  the  Union,  387  ;  intercourse 
between  United  States  and,  424. 

FAIR  OAKS,  battle  of,  395. 

Falmouth  burned,  194,  195. 

Faneuil,  Peter,  and  Faneuil  Hall,  166,  186. 

Farewell  address  by  Washington,  273. 

Fanners,  the  numerical  superiority  of,  in  1790, 
257;  modes  of  tilling  used  by,  257. 

Farragut,  David,  admiral  at  New  Orleans, 
39i)  392;  captures  the  Mobile  forts  and 
destroys  the  ram  Tennessee,  405. 

Fast  days,  the  influence  of,  on  enterprise,  27. 

"  Federalist,  The,"  247. 

Federalist  party,  rise  of,  252 ;  in  favor  of  as 
sumption  of  State  debts,  252  ;  and  of  a 
national  bank,  253  ;  only  partially  in  sym 
pathy  with  France,  269;  opposed  to  the 


Republicans  mainly  on  European  questions, 
274;  reinforced  by  the  action  of  Prance, 
276;  forces  the  Alien  and  Sedition  laws 
through  Congress,  277 ;  defeated  in  a 
political  contest,  279  ;  strongest  in  New 
England,  288  ;  charged  with  conspiring 
with  England,  288  ;  bitterly  opposed  to  the 
war  with  Great  Britain,  289. 

Ferdinand,  King  of  Spain,  joins  his  wife  m 
aiding  Columbus,  14  ;  the  new  land  taken 
possession  of  in  the  name  of  him  and  his 
wife,  18;  rewards  Columbus,  19,  20;  erects 
a  monument  in  honor  of  Columbus,  22. 

Fernando  Po,  found,  8. 

Fifty-four  forty,  parallel  of,  346  ;  or  fight,  350. 

Fillmore,  Millard,  succeeds  to  the  presidency, 
359  ;  lays  the  corner-stone  of  the  extension 
of  the  Capitol,  359 ;  his  administration 
supports  the  compromise  of  1850,  359. 

Fisheries,  impulse  given  to  the,  by  multipli 
cation  of  fast  days,  27 ;  the  true  source  of 
New  France  in  America,  51  ;  an  important 
industry  in  Massachusetts  Bay,  83,  162 ; 
connection  of,  with  England,  176. 

Fitch,  John,  runs  a  steamboat  in  1788,  260. 

Five  Forks,  battle  of,  408. 

Fjords,  the,  of  Norway,  i,  2. 

Flag  of  the  United  Colonies  raised,  197  ;  re 
placed  by  the  present  stars  and  stripes,  197. 

Flanders,  the  war  in,  sends  weavers  to  Eng 
land,  44. 

Flat-boats,  life  on,  363,  364. 

Florida,  origin  of  the  name,  25 ;  original  ap 
plication  of  the  name,  34 ;  attempted  con 
quest  of,  by  Narvaez,  35  ;  and  by  De  Soto, 
36;  attempted  settlement  in,  by  the  Hugue 
nots,  39;  a  vexation  to  the  Southern  colo 
nies,  125  ;  ceded  to  England,  156;  in  the 
possession  of  Spain,  306;  occupied  largely 
by  Indians,  307;  invaded  by  Jackson,  308; 
sold  to  the  United  States,  308;  the  last  piece 
of  slave  territory  after  the  admission  of  Ar 
kansas,  336  ;  admitted  into  the  Union,  339  ; 
passes  an  ordinance  of  secession,  376. 

Foote,  Andrew  Hull,  in  command  of  gun 
boats  on  western  rivers,  390,  391. 

Forefathers'  Day,  75. 

Fort  Caroline  built  by  the  Huguenots,  40 ; 
taken  possession  of  by  the  Spaniards,  40; 
destroyed  by  De  Gourgues,  41. 

Fort  Cumberland,  Braddock  marches  from, 
146. 

Fort  Donelson,  390,  391. 

Fort  Du  Quesne  built  by  the  French,  145  ; 
moved  upon  by  Braddock,  145 ;  taken  by 
the  English  and  named  Fort  Pitt,  152. 

Fort  Edward,  215. 

Fort  Frontenac  taken  by  the  English,  152. 

Fort  Henry,  390. 

Fort  Laramie,  a  frontier  post,  351. 

Fort  Lee  abandoned,  211. 

Fort  Me  Henry,  attack  on,  the  occasion  of  the 

Star-spangled  Banner,  298. 
Fort  Mackinaw  surprised  by  the  British,  291  ? 

attempted  capture  of ,  296. 
Fort  Maiden,  surrender  of,  demanded,  290  ; 

destroyed,  294. 
Fort  Meigs,  293. 
Fort  Mercer  abandoned,  214. 


GENERAL  INDEX- 


xlvii 


Fort  Miamis,  a  starting-point  for  La  Salle, 

136- 

Fort  Mifflin  assaulted,  214. 

Fort  Mimms,  massacre  at,  295. 

Fort  Mpultrie  in  Charleston  harbor,  378. 

Fort  Niagara,  the  English  aim  to  take,  145? 
the  plan  given  up,  150  ;  finally  captured,  152. 

Fort  Orange,  established,  57 ;  change  of  name 
to  Albany,  101. 

Fort  Pickens,  the  commander  of,  refuses  to 
surrender  it,  377. 

Fort  Pillow  abandoned,  391. 

Fort  Pitt,  formerly  Fort  Du  Quesne,  152; 
attacked  by  Pontiac,  157. 

Fort  Schuyler,  formerly  Fort  Stanwix,  215. 

Fort  Steadman,  attack  at,  408. 

Fort  Stephenson,  293. 

Fort  Sumter  in  Charleston  harbor,  378;  oc 
cupied  by  Major  Anderson,  378;  attempts 
to  provision,  378;  fired  upon,  381;  sur 
rendered,  381 ;  garrison  ot,  marches  out, 
382  ;  battered,  407 ;  United  States  flag 
again  raised  over,  409. 

Fort  Venango,  139. 

Fort  Washington  captured,  211. 

Fox,  George,  teachings  and  character  of,  106. 

France,  the  fishermen  of,  27 ;  their  part  in 
the  discovery  of  America,  27  ;  the  king  of, 
sends  out  explorers,  28  ;  lays  claim  to  the 
region  bordered  by  the  St.  Lawrence,  28, 
29  ;  division  of,  in  religious  questions,  38, 
39  ;  subjection  of  the  king  of,  to  the  king 
of  Spain,  40 ;  interest  of,  in  her  possessions 
in  America,  51  ;  character  of  its  occupation 
in  Canada,  53,  54 ;  aims  of  France  in  Amer 
ica,  135  ;  proposal  to  connect  Canada  with 
New  Orleans  by  a  chain  of  forts,  138  ;  natu 
ral  barriers  between  France  and  England  in 
America,  139;  grounds  of  conflict  between 
the  two  countries,  139;  relations  with  In 
dians,  140  ;  her  war  with  England  a  strug 
gle  for  supremacy  in  America,  143;  the  ad 
vantage  which  she  seems  to  have,  151  , 
her  weakness,  151  ;  her  final  loss  of  Amer 
ica,  156  ;  regarded  as  a  friend  by  the  United 
Colonies,  204 ;  agents  sent  to,  204  ;  Frank 
lin  sent  to,  as  special  ambassador,  205  ;  in 
terest  of,  in  American  affairs,  205  ;  makes 
a  formal  alliance  with  the  United  States, 
218  ;  the  ratification  by  Congress  of  the 
treaty,  220;  sends  a  fleet  to  America,  221 , 
which  goes  to  Newport,  221  ;  but  accom 
plishes  little,  222  ;  the  fleet  appears  before 
Yorktown,  227  ;  French  troops  engaged  in 
the  siege  of  Yorktown,  228,  229 ,  and  re 
main  in  Virginia,  230  ;  tries  to  postpone 
the  settlement  with  England,  231 ;  takes  a 
lively  interest  in  the  United  States,  267  ; 
condition  of,  at  the  time  of  the  French 
Revolution,  268  ;  divides  parties  in  the 
United  States,  268,  269 ;  seeks  to  cultivate 
friendship  with  the  United  States,  270  ; 
tries  to  make  the  American  people  take 
sides  with  her,  271  ;  her  treatment  of  the 
American  minister,  275  ;  an  embassy  sent 
to,  275  ;  how  treated  by,  275,  276 ;  becomes 
wiser,  277  ;  receives  Louisiana  from  Spain, 
279;  sells  it  to  the  United  States.  279,  280  ; 
great  contest  of  with  England,  284,  285 ;  re- 


peals  decrees  against  American  commerce, 
289  ;  length  of  her  war  with  England,  305. 

Francis  I.,  sends  Verrazano  to  India,  28 ; 
sends  Cartier  to  form  a  settlement,  28. 

Franklin,  proposed  State  of,  245. 

Franklin,  Benjamin,  portrait  of,  169;  his 
character  and  early  career,  170;  his  share 
in  the  Albany  Congress,  174;  an  agent  in 
England,  179;  his  opinion  asked  of  the 
Stamp  Act,  181  ;  gives  it,  182  ;  sent  by  the 
United  States  to  France,  205  ;  his  recep 
tion  by  the  French  people,  205  ;  one  of  the 
commissioners  to  make  a  treaty  with  Eng 
land,  231 ;  a  member  of  the  Constitutional 
Convention,  246. 

Frederica  founded  and  threatened,  127. 

Frederick  the  Great,  206. 

Fredericksburg,  battle  of,  398. 

Freedman's  Bureau,  created,  413;  bill  for, 
passed  over  the  President's  veto,  413 ;  used 
in  governing  the  South,  415. 

Freedmen,  effort  made  to  protect  the,  412  ; 
their  perils  under  state  laws,  413  ;  wards 
of  the  nation,  413  ;  political  ignorance  of, 
415  ;  under  malign  influence,  416. 

Free-soil  party,  rise  of  the,  344. 

Free  States,  prosperity  of,  a  menace  to  the 
slave  States,  322  ;  indifference  of,  toward 
slavery,  323,  324 ;  geographical  lines  of,  324 ; 
attitude  of,  on  the  Missouri  question,  325 ; 
danger  of  their  political  ascendency,  337. 

Fremont,  John  C.,  sent  to  California,  341  ; 
seizes  Monterey,  342  ;  helps  to  organize  a 
government,  342  ;  sent  out  to  explore  the 
Rocky  Mountain  region,  360;  is  called 
"The  Pathfinder,"  360;  nominated  by  the 
Republicans  for  the  presidency,  371  ;  enthu 
siasm  over  him,  373  ;  declares  slaves  free, 
386. 

French  and  Indian  war,  begun,  145 ;  ended, 
155;  result  of,  305 

French  soldiers,  intimacy  of,  with  Indians, 
53  ;  the  advantage  which  they  have  over 
their  English  antagonists,  143. 

French  town,  battle  of,  293. 

Friends,  doctrine  of  the,  106 ;  their  position 
in  England,  107 ;  called  Quakers,  107 ;  are 
persecuted  in  New  England,  107 ;  make 
settlements  in  the  Jerseys,  108 ;  form  a 
colony  under  Penn,  no,  in;  their  doc 
trines  put  into  practice,  in  ;  their  strength 
in  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  168. 

Frobisher,  Martin,  gives  his  name  to  Fro- 
bisher's  Strait,  45. 

Frontenac,  Count,  Governor  of  Canada,  aids 
La  Salle,  136;  plans  an  attack  on  the  Eng 
lish  colonies,  141  ;  pursues  the  policy  of 
attaching  the  Indians  to  himself,  142. 

Fugitive  slave  law  proposed,  353;  and  car 
ried,  354  ;  effect  of,  upon  the  people,  354. 

Fulton,  Robert,  and  his  steamboat,  260. 

Fur  trade,  the,  gives  an  impulse  to  American 
discovery,  51  ;  the  part  played  by  it  in 
Oregon,  347,  348. 

GADSDEN,   James,    agent    for    purchase    of 

Mexican  territory,  344. 
Gage,  Governor,   refuses  to  recognize    the 

Massachusetts   Legislature,    189 ;     begins 


xlviii 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


military  precautions,  igo ;  sends  a  secret 
excursion  to  Concord,  190 ;  succeeded  by 
General  Howe,  198. 

Gama,  da,  Vasco,  rounds  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  22. 

Garfield,  James  A.,  President,  419;  assassi 
nated,  419. 

Garrison,  William  Lloyd,  leader  of  the  Aboli 
tionists,  335. 

Gates,  Horatio,  supersedes  Schuyler,  217; 
receives  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne,  217 ;  a 
cabal  to  put  him  in  Washington's  place, 
219;  is  in  command  at  the  South,  224  ;  and 
is  disastrously  defeated,  224 ;  is  superseded 
by  Greene,  226 

General  Court  of  Massachusetts,  the,  estab 
lished,  84  ;  representative,  165. 

Genet,  a  French  agent,  271. 

Genoa,  an  important  port,  7 ;  the  birthplace 
of  Columbus,  10 ;  is  given  the  first  chance 
of  discovering  America,  12. 

Geographers,  early,  4,  9,  12  ;  their  first  ex 
perimental  knowledge  of  the  shape  and 
size  of  the  globe,  26. 

George  TIL,  king  of  England,  is  petitioned 
by  the  colonies,  183;  owns  shares  in  the 
East-India  Company,  186  ;  would  gladly 
compel  the  colonies  to  buy  his  tea,  186 ;  is 
determined  to  crush  the  rebellion  in  the 
colonies,  198;  his  tyrannical  acts  recited, 
200  ;  his  statue  pulled  down,  201 ;  a  very 
stubborn  man,  207  ;  hires  Hessians,  208. 

Georgia,  the  gold  mountains  of,  35;  first  set 
tlement  of,  126;  origin  of  the  name,  126; 
first  government  by  trustees,  126 ;  the 
trustees  give  place  to  the  crown,  127 ;  not 
represented  in  the  first  Continental  Con 
gress,  189;  occupied  by  the  British,  223; 
scene  of  Greene's  campaign,  227  ;  Creek 
Indians  111,307;  refuses  to  forbid  the  im 
portation  of  slaves,  319;  wishes  to  get  rid 
of  the  Creek  Indians,  327  ;  orders  a  sur 
vey,  327-;  carries  her  point  against  the 
United  States,  329;  passes  an  ordinance 
of  secession,  376. 

Germans  settle  on  the  Delaware,  in  ;  in  the 
Carolinas,  126;  in  Pennsylvania,  168. 

Germantown,  settled,  in;  battle  of,  214. 

Germany,  division  of,  on  religious  questions, 
38,  39- 

Gerry,  Elbridge,  envoy  to  France,  275. 

Gettysburg,  battle  of,  401  ;  cemetery  at,  429; 
speech  of  President  Lincoln  at,  429,  430. 

Ghent,  treaty  of,  300. 

Gibbs,  General,  at  the  battle  of  New  Or 
leans,  299,  300. 

Gila  River,  344. 

Gilbert,  Sir  Humphrey,  interest  of,  in  Amer 
ica,  45  ;  lives  near  Plymouth,  46;  obtains  a 
patent,  47 ;  and  attempts  a  colony  in  Amer 
ica,  47;  perishes  at  sea,  47. 

Gold  Coast  reached  by  sailors,  8. 

Good  Hope,  Cape  of,  reached  by  Portuguese 
sailors,  8;  rounded  by  Vasco  da  Gama.  22. 

Gorges,  Sir  Ferdinando,  and  the  part  he 
plays,  88. 

Gosnold,  Bartholomew,  gives  its  name  to 
Cape  Cod,  50 ;  is  pleased  with  Martha's 
Vineyard,  50 ;  induces  Englishmen  to  form 


the  Virginia  Company,  65  ;  is  a  member  of 
the  council  in  Virginia,  67. 

Gourgues,  de,  Dominique,  the  avenger  of 
the  murdered  Frenchmen,  41. 

Government  of  the  United  States,  427-429. 

Grant,  Ulysses  S-,  390 ;  demands  uncondi 
tional  surrenderor  FortDonelson,  391;  takes 
Vicksburg,  401 ;  in  command  of  the  armies 
of  the  West,  402;  made  lieutenant-general, 
403;  takes  command  of  operations  in  Vir 
ginia,  403;  his  campaign  there,  403;  orders  a 
forward  movement  against  Lee,  408;  receives 
Lee's  surrender,  408 ;  wishes  for  an  immedi 
ate  return  to  industry,  411;  Secretary  of  \V  ar, 
415;  elected  president,  415  :  death  of,  422. 

Grasse,  de,  Count,  at  Yorktown,  227. 

Gray,  Robert,  discovers  the  mouth  of  the 
Co.umbia  River,  346. 

Greenbacks  issued  by  the  treasury,  399. 

Green  Mountain  men  at  the  battle  of  Ben- 
nington,  216;  demand  a  state,  254. 

Greene,  Nathanael,  supersedes  Gates  in  the 
command  of  the  Southern  army,  226 ;  his 
campaign,  226,  227  ;  drives  out  the  remain 
ing  British  forces,  230 ;  his  widow  gives 
house-room  to  Eli  Whitney,  258. 

Greenland,  found  and  settled  by  Norsemen, 
2  ;  on  the  way  to  New  England,  3. 

Gr.ffin's  Wharf,  .87. 

Groton,  the  home  of  John  Winthrop,  84. 

Guatemala  conquered  by  the  Spaniards,  33. 

Guerriere,  the,  taken  by  the  Constitution, 292. 

Guilford  Court  House,  battle  of,  227. 

HALE,  Nathan,  gives  his  life  for  his  country, 
209,  2 10. 

Half-moon,  the,  Hudson's  ship,  55. 

Halifax  founded,  (44;  menaced  by  the  French 
in  Acadia,  148 ;  threatened  by  a  French 
fleet,  150. 

Hamilton,  Alexander,  a  member  of  the  Con 
stitutional  Convention,  246;  contributor  to 
"The  Federalist,"  247;  first  secretary  of 
the  Treasury,  251  ;  proposes  plan  for  settle 
ment  of  debt,  251  ;  leads  the  Federalists, 
252  ;  carries  his  point  by  a  bargain,  252  ; 
proposes  a  national  bank,  253  ;  in  opposi 
tion  to  Jefferson,  269  ;  defends  Jay's  treaty, 
272  ;  his  eagerness  to  drive  Spain  out  of 
America,  278,  279 ;  loses  power,  279  ;  is 
killed  by  Burr,  281. 

Hancock,  John,  president  of  the  Continental 
Congress,  200. 

Harper's  Ferry^  Brown's  attack  on,  373 

Harrison,  William  Henry,  governor  of  In 
diana  Territory,  288 ;  defeats  Tecumseh, 
299  ;  in  command  of  American  forces,  293  ; 
defeats  the  British  on  the  Thames,  294  ; 
president,  336  ;  death  of,  336. 

Harrison's  Landing,  395. 

Hartford,  Connecticut,  founded,  86  ;  the 
story  of  the  charter  oak  at,  104. 

Harvard  University  founded,  83  ;  an  Indian 
college  in  connection  with,  95. 

Hawthorne,  Nathaniel,  368. 

Hayes,  Rutherford  B.,  nominated  for  the 
presidency  by  the  Republican  party,  418; 
an  electoral  commission  decides  that  he 
was  chosen  president,  418 ;  supervision  of 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


xlix 


Southern  elections  ceases  in  the  adminis 
tration  of,  418  ;  resumption  of  specie  pay 
ments  under,  419. 

Hayne,  Robert  Young,  debate  of,  with  Web 
ster,  331. 

Hayti,  called  Hispaniola  by  Columbus,  18  ; 
supposed  by  him  to  be  Japan,  18  ;  occu 
pied  by  his  men,  19. 

Hendricks,  Thomas  K.,  422. 

Henry  VIII.,  king  of  England,  42  ;  becomes 
head  of  the  English  church,  43  ;  and  is 
strengthened  in  his  authority,  43  ;  provides 
for  the  defence  of  England,  43. 

Henry,  Joseph,  360. 

Henry,  Patrick,  makes  a  speech,  180. 

Herkimer,  General,  216. 

Hesse-Cassel,  the  Prince  of,  farms  out  his 
soldiers,  208. 

Hessians,  hired  by  George  III.,  to  fight  the 
Americans,  208;  their  miserable  condition. 
208;  with  General  Burgoyne,  214. 

Hispaniola,  the  name  given  by  (Jolumbus  to 
Hayti,  18. 

Holland,  character  of,  54;  a  place  of  refuge 
for  the  Separatists,  72 ;  driven  into  war 
with  England,  100 ;  agents  sent  to,  by  the 
United  Colonies,  204. 

Holmes,  Oliver  Wendell,  368. 

Homestead  bill,  passed  by  Congress,  398. 

Honduras  conquered  by  the  Spaniards,  33. 

)Iood,  General  John  B.,  before  Atlanta, 
40^5  ;  undertakes  to  cut  off  Sherman's  sup 
plies,  405;  arrives  at  the  capture  of  Nash- 
vitte,  406  ;  is  defeated  by  Thomas,  and  his 
army  scattered,  406. 

Hooker,  Joseph,  succeeds  Burnside,  400. 

House  of  Burgesses  in  Virginia,  the,  71. 

House  of  Representatives,  the,  impeaches 
President  Johnson,  414;  functions  of,  428. 

Houston.  Sam,  at  the  head  of  Texans,  337. 

Howe,  Admiral,  with  his  brother,  offers 
terms  of  peace  to  Washington,  208. 

Howe,  General,  evacuates  Boston,  198  ;  goes 
to  Halifax  and  New  York,  198 ;  is  associ 
ated  with  his  brother  in  offering  terms  of 
peace,  208  ;  holds  New  York,  210;  attacks 
Washington  at  White  Plains,  210  ;  goes 
into  winter-quarters,  211  ;  but  is  suddenly 
surprised,  211;  and  forced  to  change  his 
plans,  211  ;  tries  to  draw  Washington  into 
battle,  212  ;  withdraws  to  New  York,  212  ; 
carries  his  army  to  the  Potomac,  213; 
marches  on  Philadelphia.  213  ;  defeats 
Washington  at  the  Brandywine,  213  :  takes 
up  his  winter-quarters  in  Philadelphia,  214: 
fails  to  meet  Burgoyne,  217  ;  concentrates 
his  forces  in  New  York,  221  ;  is  superseded 
by  General  Clinton,  223. 

Hudson,  Henry,  sets  out  to  find  a  passaee  to 
the  East  Indies,  55;  and  sails  up  the  river 
which  bears  his  name,  55  ;  returns  to  Eng 
land,  56  ;  is  again  sent  out,  and  dies  at 
Hudson  Bay,  56. 

Hudson  Bay  discovered,  56. 

Hudson  Bay  Company,  operations  of,  in 
Oregon,  347,  348. 

Hudson  River  discovered  by  Henry  Hudson, 

Huguenots,  the  Protestants  in    Fiance,  39 ; 


their  great  leader,  39;  his  attempts  at 
American  colonization,  39,  40  ;  settlements 
formed  by,  in  the  Carolinas,  126. 

Hull,  Isaac,  naval  victories  of,  292. 

Hull,  William,  commander  of  forces  in  the 
West,  war  of  1812,  290;  demands  sur 
render  of  Fort  Maiden,  290  ;  recrosses  the 
river  to  Detroit,  and  surrenders  it,  291  ;  is 
sentenced  to  be  shot,  but  is  pardoned,  291. 

Huron  tribe  of  Indians,  53. 

Hutch inson,  Thomas,  royalist  governor  of 
Massachusetts,  185. 

IBERVILLE,  D',  makes  a  settlement  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  138. 

Iceland,  found  by  the  Norsemen,  i  ;  a  step 
ping-stone  to  America,  3  ;  visited  by  Co 
lumbus,  10. 

Idaho,  originally  a  part  of  Oregon,  346. 

Illinois  admitted  a  State,  309. 

Illinois  Indians,  antagonists  of  the  Iro- 
quois,  140. 

Immigration,  stimulated  by  the  discovery  of 
gold  in  California,  361 ;  by  the  opening  of 
the  West,  361  ;  and  by  a  famine  iu  Ire 
land,  362. 

Independence  Hall,  Philadelphia,  exterior 
view  of,  201  ;  the  scene  of  the  Constitu 
tional  Convention,  246  ;  interior  view  of, 
246. 

India,  trade  with,  7 ;  Columbus  seeks  a 
western  route  to,  12;  reached  by  Vasco 
da  Gama,  22  ;  a  passage  to,  sought  by 
Cabot,  24;  and  by  Verrazano,  28;  the 
English  take  an  interest  in,  44,  45  ;  the  Eng 
lish  in  Virginia  seek  for,  68  ;  sought  by  the 
French  in  Canada,  136;  the  cotton-plant 
a  native  of,  257  ;  manufacture  of  cotton 
cloth  in,  258 ;  found  by  America  with  the 
aid  of  steam,  316. 

Indiana,  territory  formed,  288 ;  admitted  a 
State,  309. 

Indians,  the  name  given  to  the  people  first 
seen  in  the  New  World  by  Columbus,  20  ; 
efforts  to  Christianize  the,  21  ;  made  slaves 
and  cruelly  used,  2 1  ;  become  a  subject 
race  in  Mexico,  34  ;  and  die  out  of  the 
West  Indies,  34;  in  Florida,  abused  by 
the  Spaniards,  35,  36  ;  maltreated  by  the 
English  in  Raleigh's  colony,  49 ;  difference 
between  those  of  Canada  and  those  of  the 
South,  52 ;  dealings  with  the  Dutch,  58  ; 
treatment  of  the  colonists  at  Jamestown, 
67;  their  treatment  of  the  colony  at  Ply 
mouth,  76  ;  origin  of  the  people  not  yet 
known,  89  ;  their  personal  appearance,  90 ; 
their  mode  of  life,  90 ;  their  women,  91  ; 
their  occupation  of  the  country,  92  ;  their 
tribal  relations,  92 ;  the  great  divisions, 
93  ;  their  legends,  93  ;  their  number  un 
known,  93,  94  ;  their  attitude  toward  the 
white  men,  94  ;  the  attitude  toward  them 
of  the  white  men,  94;  the  Praying  Indians, 
95  ;  the  Pequot  war,  96 ;  King  Philip's 
war,  102,  103  ;  its  effect  upon  the  New  Eng 
land  tiibes,  103  ;  dealings  with  Penn  and 
the  Friends,  111-114;  rising  of,  in  Vir 
ginia,  118;  in  the  South,  125;  divided 
relations  with  French  and  English,  140 ; 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


their  mode  of  warfare  fatal  to  Braddock, 
146;  shelter  Acadians,  150;  their  refusal 
to  accept  the  consequences  of  the  French 
and  Indian  war,  156;  attempt  to  expel  the 
English,  156;  defeat  of,  157;  treaty  with 
the  English,  157;  guides  to  the  western 
pioneers,  261  ;  become  their  enemies,  262  ; 
give  trouble  in  the  West,  272  ;  sign  away 
their  territory,  272;  rally  under  Tecumseh 
and  the  Prophet,  288  ;  aid  the  British  in 
the  war  of  1812,  291-295;  political  rela 
tions  of  the  United  States  with,  306  ;  their 
dealings  with  the  negroes,  307,  308;  in 
Florida,  307,  308 ;  a  peril  to  emigrants, 
318;  Georgia  seeks  to  get  rid  of  those  in 
her  territory,  327;  they  are  crowded  out, 
329;  war  of  the  Sioux,  417,  418;  treat 
ment  of,  by  the  United  States  government, 
426. 

Indies,  West,  the  name  given  to  the  islands 
discovered  by  Columbus,  20;  how  they 
appeared  to  the  Spaniards,  21 ;  disappear 
ance  of  the  natives  in,  34. 

Iowa  admitted  into  the  Union,  345. 

Ireland,  emigrants  from  the  north  of,  in  the 
Carolines,  126 ;  in  Pennsylvania,  168 ;  a 
famine  in,  sends  emigrants  to  the  United 
States,  362. 

Iron  ore  sent  to  England  to  be  worked  up, 
259  ;  mining  and  manufacture  of,  begun, 

Iroquois,  tribe  of  Indians,  53  ;  the  country 
occupied  by  them,  93  ;  their  war  with  the 
Algonquins,  93 ;  conquest  by  them  of  the 
Lenni  Lenape,  113  ;  their  trade  with  the 
Dutch  in  its  influence  on  the  French  and 
English  war,  140  ;  they  fall  upon  La  Chine. 
141  ;  called  the  Six  Nations,  145  ;  invited 
to  meet  the  English  in  conference  at 
Albany,  145  ;  prevented  from  joining  Pon- 
tiac,  by  Sir  William  Johnson,  157. 

Irving,  Washington,  367,  368. 

Isabella,  queen  of  Spain,  pledges  her  jewels 
for  the  discovery  of  a  route  to  India,  13  ; 
her  share  in  the  venture  of  Columbus, 
13 ;  the  new  land  taken  possession  of 
in  her  name,  18  ;  her  reward  of  Columbus, 
19  ;  erects  a  monument  in  his  honor,  22. 

Island  Number  Ten,  taken,  391. 

Italy   faithful  to  the  Pope,  38. 


JACKSON,  Andrew,  signalizes  himself  in  the 
Creek  war,  295  ;  in  command  of  southwest 
ern  forces,  298 ;  defends  New  Orleans,  299  ; 
defeats  the  British,  300;  fights  the  Semi- 
noles,  308;  invades  Florida,  308;  chosen 
president,  329;  character  of,  329,  330;  pop 
ularity  of,  330;  attitude  of,  toward  the 
United  States  Bank,  331;  resists  the  ac 
tion  of  South  Carolina,  334;  seeks  to  buy 
Texas,  337. 

Jackson,  T.  J.  (Stonewall),  brilliant  move 
ments  of,  395  ;  is  killed,  400. 

Jamaica,  captured  from  Spain  by  England, 
100. 

James  I.,  king  of  England,  causes  Raleigh 
to  be  put  to  death,  50;  his  ambition,  65; 
his  instructions  to  the  London  Company, 


67 ;  writes  "  A  Counterblast  against  Tobac 
co,"  71  ;  the  claim;  which  he  set  up,  78. 

James  II.,  comes  to  the  throne  of  England, 
104  ;  is  driven  from  it,  105. 

James  River,  named  for  King  James  I.,  66; 
settlements  on,  71. 

Jamestown,  the  spot  selected  for  the  first 
permanent  English  settlement  in  America, 
66;  the  character  of  the  colony  in  its  first 
formation,  67  ;  its  want  of  success,  69;  new 
companies  sent  out,  69,  70;  wretched  con 
dition  of  the  colony,  70 ;  ruled  over  with 
severity,  70 ;  burned  in  Bacon's  rebellion, 
119. 

Japan,  trade  with,  7 ;  how  Columbus  ex 
pected  to  reach,  12 ;  when  he  supposed  he 
had  reached  it,  18;  expedition  to,  361. 

Java,  the,  taken  by  the  Constitution,  293. 

Jay,  John,  one  of  three  commissioners  to 
form  a  treaty  with  England,  231;  sent  to 
England  as  envoy  extraordinary,  271  ; 
makes  a  treat3',  271,  272. 

Jay's  Treaty,  271  ;  its  effect  on  France,  274. 

Jefferson,  Thomas,  the  chief  author  of  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  200  ;  secre 
tary  of  state  under  Washington,  268 ;  leader 
of  the  Republicans,  268,  269;  vice-presi 
dent  with  John  Adams,  274 ;  president, 
279;  secures  the  purchase  of  Louisiana, 
279,  280;  re-elected  president,  280;  sends 
Lewis  and  Clarke  out  to  explore  the  West, 
280 ;  arrests  Burr,  282 ;  his  weak  policy  of 
defence,  285  ;  declares  an  embargo,  287 ; 
deplores  the  system  of  slavery,  320. 

Jesuits,  the  order  of,  founded  by  Loyola,  52 ; 
their  courage,  52  ;  the  part  they  play  in 
founding  New  France,  52,  53  ;  share  the 
life  of  the  Indians,  52. 

Johnson,  Andrew,  becomes  president  by  the 
death  of  Lincoln,  412;  his  quarrel  with 
Congress,  412;  vetoes  the  Freedman's  Bu 
reau  bill,  413  ;  vetoes  the  Civil  Rights  bill, 

413  ;  vetoes  the  Tenure  of  Office  bill,  413, 

414  ;  is  impeached,  414  ;  but  is  not  convict 
ed,  414 ;    makes  General  Grant  Secretary 
of  war,  415. 

Johnson,  Sir  William,  a  leader  of  Indians, 
150;  his  influence  with  the  Iroquois,  156; 
effects  a  treaty,  157. 

Johnston,  Albert  Sidney,  attacks  Grant  at 
Sliiloh,  391  ;  is  killed,  391. 

Johnston,  Joseph  E.,  in  command  of  Confed 
erate  forces,  384 ;  outgenerals  McClellan, 
394 ;  is  outnumbered  by  Sherman,  407 ; 
surrenders  to  Sherman,  410. 

Jones,  John  Paul,  and  his  feats,  222. 

KALB,  John,   comes  to  America,  205,  206; 

in  command  of  the  Southern  army,  224; 

superseded  by  Gates,  224. 
Kansas,  a  part  of,  bought  from  Mexico,  344; 

bill   for  organizing   the   territory  of,  370 ; 

conflict  over  the  slavery  question  in,  370; 

fighting  in,  371 ;  admitted  into  the  Union, 

379- 

Kansas- Nebraska  bill  passed,  370. 
Kearney,    Stephen    \V.,    expedition  of,   into 

New  Mexico,  341. 
Kearsarge,  the,  sinks  the  Alabama,  404. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


li 


Kennebec  River,  the  site  of  the  Popham 
colony,  65. 

Kent,  Isle  of,  a  piece  of  disputed  territory, 
121. 

Kentucky,  movement  to  organize,  245;  early 
settlements  in,  262  ;  becomes  a  State,  263  ; 
resolutions  of,  277 ;  eager  to  get  possession 
of  New  Orleans,  278;  anti-Union  element 
in,  383  ;  Lincoln's  consideration  for,  386. 

Key,  Francis  S.,  author  of  "  Star-spangled 
Banner,"  298. 

Key  West,  fort  at,  retained  by  the  United 
States,  377. 

King  George's  war,  144. 

King  William's  war,  142. 

Knsciusko,  a  Polish  hero,  fights  for  the  Uni 
ted  States,  205. 

LA  CHINE,  a  fortified  settlement  planted  by 
La  Salle,  135  ;  the  scene  of  a  terrible  mas 
sacre,  141. 

Lafayette,  a  French  nobleman,  comes  to 
America  to  fight  for  liberty,  206 ;  his  en 
couraging  presence,  220;  confronts  Lafay 
ette,  227  ;  vice-president  of  the  National 
Assembly  in  France,  268  ;  sends  the  key  of 
the  Bastile  to  General  Washington,  268. 

Lake  Champlain  discovered,  53;  operations 
on,  298. 

Lake  Erie,  battle  of,  293. 

Lake  George,  the  two  battles  of,  150. 

Lake  of  the  Woods,  the,  as  a  boundary  mark, 
346. 

Lake  Ontario,  La  Salle  builds  a  fortified 
place  on  the  shore  of,  136. 

Lancaster,  Pa.,  the  temporary  seat  of  Con 
gress,  213. 

Land  Office,  a  part  of  the  Department  of  the 
Interior,  359. 

Lane,  Ralph,  governor  of  Raleigh's  Colony, 
49;  his  dealings  with  the  Indians,  49. 

La  Salle,  de,  Chevalier,  establishes  himself  at 
La  Chine,  135;  seeks  the  South  Sea,  136; 
makes  a  series  of  explorations,  136 ;  de 
scends  the  Mississippi,  136;  claims  the 
country  for  France,  136;  returns  and  goes 
to  France,  137?  is  sent  out  to  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  137;  failure  of  his  expedition,  137; 
death  of,  137  ;  influence  of  his  discoveries 
on  the  French,  138. 

Lawrence,  attacked  and  burned,  371. 

Learning,  revival  of,  in  Europe,  4 ;  its  influ 
ence  on  discovery,  9. 

Lecompton  legislature,  370. 

Lee,  Robert  E.,  succeeds  J.  E.  Johnston, 
395 ;  successfully  withstands  Grant's  at 
tack,  403 ;  sends  General  Early  on  a  raid 
into  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  404  ;  at 
tempts  to  break  the  Union  lines  at  Fort 
Steadman,  408;  defeated  at  Five  Forks, 
408 ;  tries  to  effect  a  junction  with  John 
ston,  408  ;  surrenders  to  Grant,  408. 

Lenni  Lenape, the,  113. 

Leopard,  the,  boards  the  Chesapeake,  287. 

Lewis  and  Clarke  expedition,  280,  347, 

Lewis  River,  280. 

Lexington,  the  fight  at,  190. 

"  Liberator,  The,"  335. 

Liberia  founded,  365. 


Lincoln,  Abraham,  nominated  by  the  Re 
publicans,  374;  an  antagonist  of  Douglas, 
374;  elected  president,  374;  conies  into 
office,  380;  characteristics  of,  380;  finds 
the  government  in  confusion,  381  ;  is  beset 
by  office-seekers.  381  ;  notifies  Governor 
Pickens  that  he  shall  send  supplies  to  Fort 
Sumter,  381  ;  issues  a  proclamation,  calling 
for  volunteers,  382  ;  countermands  Fre 
mont's  orders  concerning  slavery,  386  ; 
orders  a  general  advance,  390  ;  issues  pro 
clamations  of  emancipation,  399,  400; 
re-elected,  408;  temper  of  his  inaugural 
address,  408  ;  visits  Richmond,  409  ;  the 
change  in  his  face,  409;  appoints  a  day  of 
thanksgiving,  409;  is  assassinated,  400; 
dies,  410;  grief  of  the  people  over  his  death, 
410  ;  speech  of,  at  Gettysburg,  429,  430. 

Lisbon,  the  home  at  one  time  of  Columbus, 
10  ;  the  first  port  reached  by  Columbus  on 
his  return  from  the  discovery  of  the  New 
World,  19. 

Literature,  American,  366-368. 

London  Adventurers,  the,  send  out  the  Sepa 
ratists  to  America,  73. 

London  Company,  the,  a  division  of  the  Vir 
ginia  Company,  65  ;  sends  out  a  colony, 
66;  bids  the  colonists  hunt  for  gold  and 
find  the  South  Sea,  68  ;  too  far  away  from 
its  scene  of  labor,  69  ;  obtains  a  new  char 
ter  and  sends  out  fresh  companies,  69;  a 
change  in  the  company,  71  ;  its  liberal  pro 
vision  for  the  government  of  Virginia,  71, 

I!5- 

Longfellow,  Henry  Wadsworth,  368;  his 
"  Evangeline,"  368. 

Long  Island,  battle  of,  208. 

Lookout  Mountain,  battle  of,  402,  403. 

Louis  XIV.,  king  of  France,  136;  sends  La 
Salle  to  take  possession  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Mississippi,  137. 

Louisburg,  a  fortress  which  controlled  the 
fisheries,  143  ;  expedition  from  Boston 
to  capture,  143;  capture  of,  144;  restored 
to  France,  144;  a  fleet  gathers  at,  150;  re 
capture  by  the  English,  152  ;  a  rendezvous 
for  the  English  fleet,  152. 

Louisiana,  named  by  La  Salle,  137;  retained 
by  France  when  Canada  is  given  up  to 
England,  156  ;  immediately  sold  to  Spain, 
156;  ceded  in  a  secret  treaty  to  France 
again,  279;  sold  by  France  to  the  United 
States,  279,  280;  an  expedition  sent  out  to 
explore,  280;  the  State  of  Louisiana  ad 
mitted  into  the  Union,  298  ;  volunteers 
from,  in  Mexican  war,  340  ;  passes  an  ordi 
nance  of  secession,  376, 

Lowell,  James  Russell,  368  ;  the  service  done 
by  his  "  Biglow  Papers,"  368. 

Loyola,  Ignatius,  founder  of  the  order  of 
Jesuits,  52. 

Lutherans,  a  general  name  given  to  Prot 
estants,  38,  40. 

Lyceum  lectures,  366. 

Lynch,  Lieutenant,  sent  to  explore  the  Dead 
Sea,  361. 


LAN.  George  P>.,  in  command  of  the 
army  of  the  Potomac,  385,  386  ;   begins  to 


Hi 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


move  his  forces,  394 ;  peninsular  campaign 
of,  394. 

M'Clure,  Captain,  the  first  to  penetrate  the 
Arctic  Ocean,  north  of  America,  45. 

Macdonough,  Lieutenant,  at  battle  of  Platts- 
burgh,  298. 

Machines,  in  place  of  men,  313,  314. 

Macomb,  General,  at  battle  of  Pittsburgh, 
298. 

Madeira  Islands,  discovered,  8;  the  home  of 
Columbus,  10 ;  the  outposts  of  the  eastern 
continent,  12. 

Madison,  James,  a  member  of  the  Constitu 
tional  Convention,  246;  contributor  to 
"The  Federalist,"  247;  president,  288; 
pursues  Jefferson's  policy,  289. 

Magellan,  sails  upon  the  Pacific  Ocean,  25 ; 
his  ship  circumnavigates  the  globe,  26 ; 
effect  of  the  voyage  upon  Europe,  27. 

Mails,  conveyance  of,  before  the  war  for  in 
dependence,  173. 

Maine,  beginning  of,  88;  attacked  by  French 
and  Indians,  142 ;  admitted  a  State,  309 ; 
its  admission  delayed,  325 ;  disputed  ter 
ritory  on  the  border  of,  345. 

Manassas,  second  battle  of,  397. 

Manhattan  Island,  56;  fort  erected  on,  by 
the  Dutch,  57. 

Manufactures,  rise  of,  in  the  United  States, 
259;  rapid  extension  of,  312-315. 

Mariner's  Compass,  influence  of  discovery  of, 
8. 

Marion  and  his  men,  224. 

Marque,  letters  of,  222. 

Marshall,  John,  envoy  to  France  and  chief- 
justice,  275. 

Maryland,  origin  of  name,  120;  charter  for 
government  of,  120 ;  first  settlement  of, 
121;  troubles  with  Virginia  regarding 
boundaries,  121;  with  William  Clayborne, 
122;  similarity  of  the  life  of  Maryland  and 
Virginia,  122;  the  connection  with  Penn 
sylvania,  122;  growth  of  towns  in,  122, 
123;  boundaries  of,  123;  frontier  of,  de 
vastated  by  French  and  Indians,  147  ;  anti- 
Union  element  in,  383. 

Mason  and  Dixon's  Line,  123. 

Mason,  James  M.,  Confederate  agent  to 
Europe,  388  ;  captured  by  Captain  Wilkes, 
but  delivered  up,  on  demand  of  the  Eng 
lish  government,  388. 

Mason,  John,  plants  a  colony  in  New  Hamp 
shire,  88. 

Massachusetts,  position  and  extent  of,  162; 
character  of  its  inhabitants,  162 ;  various 
industries,  162,  163 ;  mode  of  life  in,  163 ; 
distinctions  in  rank  in,  164 ;  town-system 
in,  165;  government  of,  165,  166;  charac 
teristics  of,  the  same  as  of  other  New  Eng 
land  colonies,  166;  proposes  a  convention 
of  the  colonies,  180  ;  proposes  a  petition  10 
the  King,  183  ;  sympathy  for,  187;  two  acts 
of  Parliament  which  abridge  the  liberty 
of,  1 88  ;  the  people  of,  make  a  new  govern 
ment,  188;  invites  the  other  colonies  to 
send  delegates  to  a  congress  at  Phila 
delphia,  189  ;  provincial  congress  of,  organ 
ized,  189;  withdraws  to  Concord,  189;  ap 
points  a  committee  of  safety,  189. 


Massachusetts  Bay,  the  Governor  and  Com 
pany  of,  79 ;  obtain  a  charter  from  the 
crown,  79;  and  carry  it  to  America,  81 ; 
the  great  emigration  to,  81,  85  ;  the  char 
acter  and  aims  of  the  colony,  82-85;  its 
treatment  of  dissenters,  87 ;  unwilling  to 
admit  Rhode  Island  into  the  league,  97  ; 
manoeuvres  to  retain  her  charter,  99  ;  loses 
it,  104. 
Matagorda  Bay,  the  landing-place  of  La 

Safle.137- 
Maximilian,  an  Austrian  archduke,  attempts 

to  rule  Mexico,  423  ;   is  executed,  423. 
Mayflower,  the,  the  vessel  which  bears  the 
Pilgrims  to  America,  73  ;  explanation  of  its 
name,  72  ;  returns  to  England,  76. 

Meade,  George  G.,  in  command  of  the  Union 
army,  401  ;  at  Gettysburg,  401. 

Mediterranean  Sea,  importance  of  the,  in  an 
cient  times,  6,  7 ;  trade  in,  of  the  United 
States,  282,  283  ;  pirates  in,  283. 

Memphis  in  the  hands  of  the  Union  army,  391. 

Menendez  leads  an  expedition  against  the 
Huguenots,  40  ;  founds  St.  Augustine,  40. 

Merrimac,  the,  turned  into  a  ram,  392;  de 
stroys  the  Cumberland,  393  ;  compels  the 
Congress  to  surrender,  393  ;  is  checked  by 
the  Monitor,  393. 

Mesilla  valley  bought  by  the  United  States, 
344' 

Methodist  movement,  the,  127. 

Mexico,  stories  of,  told  to  Cortez,  31  ;  char 
acter  of  the  people  in,  31  ;  conquest  of,  by 
Cortez,  33;  revolts  from  Spain,  325;  abol 
ishes  slavery,  337  ;  refuses  to  sell  Texas, 
337  ;  refuses  to  acknowledge  the  independ 
ence  of  Texas,  339;  naval  expedition  sent 
to,  340  ;  declares  war  on  the  United  States, 
340;  feeble  political  condition  of,  341 ;  war 
with  the  United  States,  341-344;  sells  ter 
ritory  to  the  United  States,  344;  attempt  of 
France  to  control,  423  ;  peaceful  invasion 
of,  by  the  United  States,  423,  424. 

Mexico,  city  of,  entered  by  Cortez,  31  ;  its 
position,  31 ;  destroyed  by  Cortez  and  re 
built,  33  ;  General  Taylor  moves  upon, 
342  ;  Scott's  campaign  against,  342~344  5 
capture  of,  344. 

Michigan,  territory  formed,  288;  surrendered 
by  Hull,  291;  restored  by  Harrison,  294; 
admitted  into  the  Union,  336. 

Militia  organized,  147;  turned  into  service 
of  the  patriots,  189. 

Minas,  Bay  of,  the,  centre  of  French  settle 
ments  in  Acadia,  147. 

Ministers  in  New  England,  164. 

Minnesota  admitted  into  the  Union,  373. 

Minute-men,  191. 

Missionaries  in  Oregon,  and  what  they  ac 
complish,  348. 

Missionary  Ridge,  battle  of,  403. 

Mississippi,  admitted  a  State,  309  ;  passes  an 
ordinance  of  secession,  376. 

Mississippi  River,  discovered  by  De  Soto,  36; 
his  tomb,  37:  discovered  again  by  La 
Salle,  136  ;  belongs  to  the  nation,  249  ;  by 
terms  of  the  Jay  treaty  free  to  Americans 
and  Englishmen,  278  ;  its  mouth  controlled 
by  the  Spanish,  278  ;  the  territory  beyond, 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


liii 


in  relation  to  slavery,  325 ;  controlled  by 
the  Confederates,  391  ;  liberated,  401. 

Missouri,  admitted  into  the  Union,  309  ;  dis 
cussion  upon  the  admission  of,  325  ;  inter 
feres  in  Kansas  elections,  370 ;  anti-Union 
element  in,  383. 

Missouri  Compromise,  the,  325  ;  repealed  by 
the  compromise  of  1850,  370. 

Missouri  River  ascended,  280. 

Mobilians,  93. 

Mohawk  River,  settlements  in  the  valley  ol 
the,  166  ;  the  route  of  St.  Leger,  215;  a 
great  western  route,  261 ;  the  Erie  Canal 
a  commercial  highway  for,  316. 

Molino  del  Rey,  battle  of,  344. 

Monitor  and  Merrimac,  fight  of,  393  ;  influ 
ence  on  naval  warfare  of,  394. 

Monmouth  Court  House,  battle  of,  221. 

Monroe,  James,  minister  to  France,  309; 
president,  309  ;  name  given  to  administra 
tion  of,  309 ;  internal  improvements  during 
administration  of,  315;  message  of,  con 
taining  the  first  form  of  the  Monroe  Doc 
trine,  326. 

Montana,  a  portion  of,  originally  a  part  of 
Oregon,  346. 

Montcalm,  Marquis  of,  destroys  the  fort  at 
Oswego  in  the  presence  of  the  Indians, 
150;  in  command  at  Quebec,  153  ;  moves 
upon  Wolfe,  155;  is  killed,  155. 

Montezuma  tries  to  prevent  Cortez  from 
coming  to  Mexico,  31  ;  then  entertains 
him,  31 ;  and  is  seized  by  him,  32. 

Montgomery,  Alabama,  Confederate  govern 
ment  formed  at,  376. 

Montgomery,  General,  takes  Montreal,  196  ; 
is  killed  in  a  movement  on  Quebec,  197. 

Montreal,  the  site  of,  reached  by  Carder,  29 ; 
by  Champlain,  51  ;  surrender  of,  to  the 
English,  155  ;  captured  by  Montgomery, 
196. 

Morgan.  General,  226. 

Mormons,  the,  origin  of,  352;  their  occupa 
tion  of  Utah,  352  ;  character  of  their  organ 
ization,  352,  353. 

Morocco,  one  of  the  Barbary  States,  283. 

Morris,  Robert,  Superintendent  of  Finance, 
241  ;  a  member  of  the  Constitutional  Con 
vention,  246. 

Morse,  Samuel  F.  B.,  introduces  the  electric 
telegraph,  360. 

Moultrie,  Colonel,  defends  Charleston,  199. 

Mount  Vernon,  the  home  of  Washington, 
232 ;  view  of,  273. 


NAPOLEON  III.,  designs  of,  on  Mexico,  423. 

Narragansett  Bay,  visited  by  Verrazano,  28  ; 
claimed  by  Massachusetts  and  by  Ply 
mouth,  87;  settlements  on,  87. 

Naryaez,  de,  Pamphilo,  sent  after  Cortez  to 
bring  him  back  to  Cuba,  33  ;  is  defeated  in 
the  attempt,  33  ;  sets  out  on  the  conquest 
of  Florida,  35  ;  failure  of  his  expedition,  35. 

Nashville,  Tenn.,  siege  of,  406. 

Natchez,  Burr  arrested  at,  282. 

National  Republican  party,  the,  330;  its 
policy,  330,  331. 

Nauvoo,  352. 


Navigation  Acts,  the,  TOO  ;  their  effect  upon 
European  commerce,  100;  influence  on 
Virginia,  118. 

Navy-yards  established,  309. 

Nebraska,  the  question  of  the  organization  of, 
37°- 

Negroes  introduced  into  the  West  Indies 
as  slaves,  34  ;  brought  to  Virginia  by  a 
Dutch  ship  and  sold  to  the  planters,  71  ; 
free  negroes,  162  ;  the  principal  laborers  at 
the  South,  319  ;  treatment  by  their  masters, 
320;  debarred  education  and  political 
rights,  321;  character  of,  321,  322;  em 
ployed  as  soldiers,  400 

Netherlands,  the,  revolt  from  the  Pope,  38 ; 
set  up  a  republic,  39. 

Nevada,  bought  of  Mexico,  344;  admitted 
into  the  Union,  426. 

New  Amsterdam  iounded,  57 ;  Dutch  from, 
build  a  fort  on  site  of  Hartford,  86;  and  are 
driven  away,  86 ;  the  name  changed  to 
New  York,  101. 

New  Brunswick,  a  part  of,  included  in 
Acadia,  147. 

New  England,  supposed  first  voyage  to,  3  ; 
new,  as  distinguished  from  old,  79;  its  ex 
tent  at  the  outset,  89;  treatment  of  Indians 
by  the  people  of,  94;  the  colonies  of,  form 
a  league  for  self-defence,  97 ;  keeps  itself 
clear  of  complications  in  England,  99 ;  sees 
with  pleasure  the  dispossession  of  the 
Dutch  from  New  York,  101  ;  receives  the 
King's  commissioners,  101 ;  suffers  from 
King  Philip's  war,  102;  the  Province  of, 
established,  104  ;  changes  in  government, 
105  ;  sends  colonists  to  Virginia,  117  ;  and 
to  the  Cape  Fear  River,  124  ;  freed  from  the 
presence  of  British  troops,  198  ;  her  fishing 
interests  protected,  231  ;  finds  a  way  west 
by  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  261 ;  strong 
hold  of  the  Federal  party,  288 ;  charged 
with  desiring  to  leave  the  Union,  288  ;  bit 
terly  opposed  to  the  war  of  1812,  289; 
change  of  life  in,  through  manufactures, 
312  ;  affected  by  the  inflow  of  immigrants, 
362. 

Newfoundland,  visited  by  English  and  French 
fishermen,  27 ;  taken  possession  of  by  Sir 
Humphrey  Gilbert,  47;  Calvert  thinks  of 
planting  a  colony  in,  120. 

New  Hampshire,  beginning  of,  88;  attacked 
by  French  and  Indians,  142  ;  claims  a  por 
tion  of  Vermont,  254. 

New  Haven  colony  founded,  86;  helps  to 
form  a  league  with  the  other  New  England 
colonies,  97;  united  with  Connecticut,  102. 

New  Jersey,  granted  to  two  Englishmen,  108  ; 
origin  of  its  name,  108 ;  comes  under  rule 
of  Andros,  no;  is  united  with  New  York 
and  then  separated  from  it,  no;  character 
of,  from  its  position,  168  ;  movements  in,  in 
1776,  211. 
New  Mexico,  Kearney's  expedition  to,  341  ; 

becomes  a  part  of  the  United  States,  344. 
New  Netherland  Comnanv,  established  for 
trade  with  American  Indians,  56  ;  claims  to» 
set  up  by  England,  100;  taken  possession 
of  by  the  Duke  of  York,  100 ;  retaken  by 
the  Dutch,  but  again  in  English  hands,  101. 


liv 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


New  Orleans,  a  Spanish  post,  278;  coveted 
by  the  western  people,  278  ;  Jefferson  offers 
to  buy,  279  ;  expedition  of  the  British 
against,  298 ;  defended  by  Jackson,  298, 
299 ;  battle  of,  300  ;  captured  by  the  Union 
forces,  391. 

Newport,  Christopher,  carries  out  a  colony  to 
Virginia,  66  ;  a  member  of  the  council,  67 ; 
goes  back  to  England,  67 

Newport,  R.  I.,  action  at,  221. 

Newspapers  before  the  war  for  independence, 
174  ;  improvement  of,  366  ;  the  vehicles  for 
literature,  365. 

New  York,  bay  of,  visited  by  Verrazano,  28 ; 
receives  its  name  from  the  Duke  of  York, 
101  ;  distribution  of  the  population  in,  166  ; 
continued  influence  of  the  Dutch  in,  166  ; 
difference,  politically,  from  New  England, 
167  ;  assembly  of,  refuses  to  make  provision 
for  British  troops,  183  ;  and  is  accordingly 
closed  by  Parliament,  183  ;  in  the  war  for 
independence,  198,  199,  208-212,  214-218, 
221,  223-225,  227,  229,  232;  hard  fight  in, 
over  the  ratification  of  the  Constitution, 
247  ;  claims  a  portion  of  Vermont,  254. 

New  York,  town  and  city  of,  congress  of  del 
egates  meets  at,  to  devise  plans  against  the 
French  and  Indians,  142  ;  a  military  post  of 
Great  Britain,  167  ;  time  required  in  jour 
neys  from,  173  ;  congress  of  the  colonies 
meets  at,  180;  occupation  of,  by  British 
forces,  210  ;  Howe  reoccupies,  212  ;  evacu 
ated  by  the  British,  232  ;  affected  by  the 
Erie  canal,  316. 

Nicaragua  conquered  by  the  Spaniards,  33. 

Non-intercourse  act  passed,  288 ;  partially 
repealed,  289. 

Norsemen,  the,  find  Iceland,  i ;  and  Green 
land,  2  ;  and  discover  Vinland,  3. 

North,  Lord,  King  George  lll.'s  adviser, 
proposes  the  stamp  act,  179;  plans  the  en 
forcement  of  the  tea-tax,  186;  brings  the 
Boston  Port  Bill  into  parliament,  187. 

North  Carolina,  the  territory  occupied  by, 
visited  by  Raleigh's  ships,  48 ;  the  site  of 
a  luckless  colony,  49,  50;  settled,  124  ;  di 
vided  from  South  Carolina,  125  ;  infre- 
quency  of  mails  in,  173  ;  in  the  war  for 
independence,  226,  227  ;  proposition  to  set 
off  Frankland  from,  244,  245 ;  meaning  of 
the  movement,  245  ;  does  not  ratify  the 
constitution  until  after  the  government  is  in 
operation,  247  ;  refuses  to  forbid  the  impor 
tation  of  slaves,  319;  passes  an  ordinance 
of  secession,  376,  383. 

Northern  Pncific  railroad,  419. 

Northern  states,  difference  of,  from  southern 
states,  319;  increase  of,  in  population,  322; 
variety  of  enterprise  in,  323  ;  unwilling  to 
believe  in  the  reality  of  secession,  379;  un- 
rnilitary  in  character,  384  ;  but  better  able 
to  carry  on  a  war,  384 ;  strong  sentiment 
in,  against  any  restoration  of  the  Union 
leaving  the  blacks  unprotected,  412  ;  people 
from,  migrate  to  the  south,  416. 

North  west  Territory  formed,  245  ;  filling  with 
settlers,  281  ;  the  state  of  Ohio  formed 
from,  281  ;  the  remainder  made  into  Indi- 
ana  Territory,  288  ;  and  again  divided,  288. 


Norway,  physical  formation  of,  2. 

Nova  Scotia,  visited  by  English  and  French 

fishermen,  27;  included  in  Acadia,  147. 
Nueces  River,  Mexican  boundary  of  Texas, 

34o. 

Nullification  in  South  Carolina,  332,  334. 
Nun,  Cape,  6  ;  for  a  long  time  the  extreme 

point  of  Africa  known  to  Europeans,  8. 

OGLETHORPE,  James,  lays  the  foundation  of 
Georgia,  126;  selects  people  for  the  colony, 
126,  127;  is  first  governor,  127;  gallantly 
defends  the  colony,  127. 

Ohio,  admitted  into  the  Union,  281  ;  encour 
ages  settlers,  281. 

Ohio  Company,  the,  formed,  144 ;  grant  to, 
144;  surveys  made  by,  145. 

Ohio  River,  proposal  to  plant  a  French  colony 
in  the  valley  of  the,  138;  a  grant  of  land  on, 
to  the  Ohio  Company,  144  ;  England  tries 
to  retain  control  over,  231;  colonizing  on, 
242  ;  settled  by  Virginians  and  people  from 
Connecticut,  281;  a  boundary  between  Free 
States  and  Slave  States,  324. 

Old  Dominion,  a  name  assumed  by  Virginia, 
117. 

Old  South  church,  Boston,  town-meeting 
held  in,  186. 

Ordinance  of  1787,  245  ;  its  language  repeated 
in  the  Thirteenth  Amendment,  411 

Oregon,  original  extent  of,  346 ;  various  claim 
ants  of,  346,  347  ;  held  jointly  by  England 
and  the  United  States,  347;  occupation  of, 
347;  missionaries  enter,  348  ;  saved  for  the 
Union  by  Dr.  Whitman,  348,  349  ;  immigra 
tion  into,  349  ;  admitted  into  the  Union,  373- 

Oriskany,  battle  of,  216. 

Oswego,  an  English  fort  at,  destroyed  by 
Montcalm,  150;  treaty  with  Indians  made 
at,  157. 

Otis,  James,  Jr. ,  advocate-general  of  the  prov 
ince  of  Massachusetts,  appears  for  the  peo 
ple,  178;  his  famous  watchword,  178. 

PACIFIC  OCEAN,  seen  by  Balboa,  first  of  Eu 
ropeans,  25,  26 ;  taken  possession  of  by 
Balboa,  26  ;  crossed  by  Magellan,  26  ;  trav 
ersed  by  Drake,  46  ;  called  the  South  Sea, 
68. 

Pacific  railroad,  survey  for  a,  360;  bill  for, 
passed,  398;  completed,  424. 

Pakenham.  Sir  Edward,  at  the  battle  of 
New  Orleans,  299,  300. 

Palisades  built  for  protection  against  Indians, 
96 

Palo  Alto,  battle  of,  340. 

Palos,  the  port  from  which  Columbus  set  sail, 
14 ;  his  return,  19. 

Panama,  proposed  congress  at,  326. 

Parker,  Captain,  and  his  troops  receive  the 
fire  of  the  British  soldiers,  190. 

Paris,  treaty  of,  231. 

Parliament,  coming  into  power,  42,  43  ;  begin 
ning  to  oppose  the  crown,  78 ;  dissolved  by 
Charles  1.,  79  ;  tries  and  executes  the  King, 
99  ;  appoints  a  commission  for  the  colonies, 
49  ;  makes  laws  for  the  regulation  of  com 
merce,  ioo ;  passes  the  Stamp  Act,  179;  its 
right  to  do  this  denied  by  the  colonies,  179 ; 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Iv 


parties  in,  181  ;  discussion  concerning  the 
colonies  confined  to,  182;  passes  other  ob 
noxious  acts,  183  ;  attempts  to  coerce  New 
York  and  Massachusetts,  183 ;  arranges 
the  tea-tax  to  suit  Lord  North,  186 ;  passes 
the  Boston  Port  Bill,  187. 

Patent,  definition  of  a,  47. 

Patents  granted  by  the  United  States  govern 
ment,  314;  office  in  charge  of,  315;  under 
control  of  the  Department  of  the  Interior, 
359- 

"  Pathfinder,  The,"  name  given  to  Fremont, 
360. 

Patroons,  in  New  Netherland,  57  ;  their 
rights  and  power,  57,  58;  influence  of,  in 
New  York,  167. 

Peace  congress,  380. 

Penn,  William,  son  of  an  English  admiral, 
108  ;  becomes  a  Friend,  108 ;  takes  an  in 
terest  in  American  affairs,  108  ;  his  portrait, 
109;  has  a  claim  against  the  crown,  no; 
receives  a  grant  of  land  in  America  in  dis 
charge  of  it,  no;  takes  possession  and 
plants  a  colony,  in  ;  names  the  place 
Pennsylvania,  in  ;  makes  just  laws  for 
government,  in  ;  respects  the  fights  of  In 
dians,  112  ;  sends  out  vessels,  112  ;  builds 
a  house  and  plans  a  city,  112;  makes  a 
treaty  with  the  Indians,  113;  returns  to 
England,  113;  his  trials,  114,  115;  his 
death,  115. 

Pennsylvania,  named  after  Penn  by  Charles 
II.,  in;  government  of  the  colony,  112; 
affairs  of,  under  Penn,  114,  115  ;  frontier  of, 
devastated  by  French  and  Indians,  147 ; 
ratifies  the  constitution,  247. 

People  of  the  United  States,  regard  of  the, 
for  their  rulers,  255  ;  not  trusted  by  their 
leaders,  255  ;  their  need  of  quick  communi 
cation,  260,  261  ;  accustomed  to  governing 
themselves,  263  ;  their  belief  in  religion 
and  education,  265  ;  dependent  on  Europe, 
266 :  English  in  their  tastes,  266 ;  interested 
in  France,  267 ;  Washington's  address  to, 
273  ;  they  mourn  Washington's  death,  277 ; 
their  surprise  at  the  extent  of  Louisiana, 
280;  their  irritation  at  their  defenceless 
position  before  Europe,  289;  their  busy 
life  when  peace  comes,  309,  310;  their 
dealings  with  Europe,  310;  effect  of  the 
tariff  upon,  312  ;  scarcity  of  laborers  among, 
313  ;  their  enterprise  in  public  works,  315  ; 
effect  of  their  enterprise,  317;  movement 
of,  westward,  317,  318  ;  determining  the  in 
fluence  of  the  free  States,  345  ;  decide  the 
Oregon  question,  349  ;  send  relief  to  Ire 
land,  362  ;  are  affected  by  foreign  immigra 
tion,  362 ;  have  more  leisure  for  higher 
interests,  365  ;  form  associations  readily, 
365,  366;  read  "Uncle  Tom's  Cabin," 
369  ;  greatly  perplexed  over  the  secession 
movement,  380 ;  rejoicings  of,  over  the 
news  of  Gettysburg  and  Vicksburg,  401  ; 
grief  of,  over  Lincoln's  death,  410. 

Peoria,  La  Salle  builds  a  fort  on  the  site  of. 
136. 

Pepperell,  William,  commander  of  expedi 
tion  against  Louisburg,  143;  associated 
with  Braddock,  145. 


Pequot  war,  the,  96 ;  its  effect  upon  New 
England,  97. 

Percy,  Lord,  leads  his  men  back  from  Con 
cord  to  Boston,  191. 

Perry,  Oliver  H.,  wins  a  victory  on  Lake 
Erie,  293. 

Perry,  M  C,  sent  on  expedition  to  Japan,  361. 

Personal  liberty  laws,  passed,  354. 

Peru,  conquest  of,  by  Pizarro,  34  ;  effect  of, 
on  the  Spanish  imagination,  35. 

Petition,  right  of,  assailed  and  defended,  336. 

Philadelphia,  founded  by  Penn,  113  ;  its  orig 
inal  boundaries,  113;  its  early  prosperity, 
114;  its  size  in  1763,  168;  its  appearance 
169,  170;  its  distance  from  New  York,  173 
second  Continental  Congress  meets  at,  199 
Declaration  of  Independence  made  at,  201  , 
occupied  by  the   British,  214;  Centennial 
Exhibition  at,  417. 

Philadelphia  frigate,  Decatur  cuts  out  the, 
284. 

Philip,  an  Indian  chief,  attacks  the  New 
England  colonies,  102. 

Pickens,  Governor,  of  South  Carolina,  381. 

Pierce,  Franklin,  elected  president,  369. 

Pilgrims,  the,  first  go  to  Holland,  72  ;  their 
desire  to  leave  Holland,  73  ;  they  sail  to 
America  in  the  "  Mayflower,"  73  ;  land 
first  at  Provincetown,  73  ;  then  choose 
Plymouth,  74 ;  and  make  a  settlement 
there,  75  ;  they  make  a  compact,  75  ;  their 
first  winter,  76 ;  they  come  under  the  con 
trol  of  the  Plymouth  Company,  76;  change 
of  their  plans  of  management,  76. 

Pinckney,  Charles  Cotesworth,  envoy  to 
France,  275 ;  his  famous  words,  276. 

Pine-tree  shilling,  104. 

Pinzon,  the  brothers,  share  in  the  discovery 
of  America,  14. 

Pioneers  on  western  rivers,  261,  262,  264. 

Pitt,  William,  his  great  services  in  the  con 
test  between  England  and  France,  151, 
152  ;  successes  in  America  due  to,  152  ;  his 
brave  words  in  Parliament  in  behalf  ot  the 
colonies,  181. 

Pittsburgh,  formerly  Fort  Pitt,  157. 

Pittsburg  Landing,  battle  of,  391. 

Pizarro  conquers  Peru,  35. 

Plains  of  Abraham,  the  scene  of  the  fall  of 
France  in  America,  154,  155. 

Planters  in  the  South,  life  and  character  of 
the,  171,  172 

Plattsburgh,  battle  of,  298. 

Plymouth,  a  great  port  of  England,  46. 

Plymouth,  New  England,  chosen  as  the  site 
of  the  Pilgrims'  settlement,  74 ;  how  it 
received  its  name,  74  ;  arrangement  of  the 
village,  75 ;  people  from,  settle  Windsor, 
Conn.,  86  ;  joins  the  New  England  league, 
97 ;  suffers  in  King  Philip's  war,  102  ;  be 
comes  a  part  of  the  Province  of  New 
England,  104. 

Plymouth  Company,  the,  a  division  of  the 
Virginia  Company,  65;  sends  out  the  Pop- 
ham  colony,  65,  66  ;  controls  the  colony  at 
Plymouth,  76. 

Pocahontas,  the  heroine  of  Captain  John 
Smith's  story,  68;  marries  John  Rolfe,  68  ; 
dies  in  England.  68. 


Ivi 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Poe,  Edgar  Allan,  366,  367. 

Polk,  James  Knox,  elected  president,  339. 

Ponce  de  Leon  discovers  Florida,  25;  and 
thinks  to  find  the  Fountain  of  Youth,  25. 

Pontiac,  attempt  of,  to  unite  the  Indians  and 
expel  the  English,  156;  defeat  of,  157. 

"Poor  Richard's  Almanac,"  170;  names 
John  Paul  Jones's  ship,  222. 

Pope,  the,  at  the  head  of  the  Church,  4;  the 
authority  of  ecclesiastics,  5;  revolt  against, 
in  European  countries,  38,  39 ;  loses  his 
authority  in  England,  where  he  is  sup 
planted  by  the  King,  42,  43. 

Pope,  General  John,  at  Island  Number  Ten, 
391;  in  Virginia,  395;  is  defeated,  397. 

Popham  colony,  the,  65,  66. 

Population  in  1790,  256;  western  movement 
of  centre  of,  256;  in  towns,  256,  257. 

Port  Hudson,  401. 

Portland,  Me.     See  Falmouth. 

Port  Royal,  Acadia,  founded,  52. 

Port  Royal,  colony  attempted  at,  by  the 
Huguenots,  39. 

Portsmouth,  N.  H.,  founded,  88;  the  ex 
treme  northern  limit  of  regular  mails,  173. 

Portugal,  favorable  position  of,  for  maritime 
life,  6 ;  the  enterprise  of  its  sailors,  8 ; 
Prince  Henry  of,  8;  the  king  of,  listens  to 
Columbus,  12;  and  then  basely  consents 
to  have  him  betrayed,  13;  jealousy  shown 
by  the  people  of,  on  return  of  Columbus, 
19;  slavery  familiar  to,  21;  Vasco  da 
Gama  discovers  a  route  to  India  for,  22;  es 
tablishes  trading  posts  in  India,  23  ;  stimu 
lated  by  Magellan's  voyage,  27  ;  occupies 
Brazil,  34;  faithful  to  the  Pope,  38. 

Postage,  reduction  of,  359,  421. 

Post-office,  as  a  part  of  the  government,  255  ; 
extension  of,  255. 

Potomac,  army  of  the,  organized,  386. 

Potomac  River,  the  capital  upon,  252. 

Powhatan,  a  powerful  chief  in  Virginia,  67 ; 
his  treatment  of  Captain  John  Smith,  68  ; 
is  crowned  by  the  English,  68. 

Praying  Indians,  95  ;  save  the  whites  in  an 
Indian  war,  103. 

Presbyterians,  the,  meaning  of  the  name,  77  ; 
in  Scotland,  78. 

President,  power  of  veto  of,  413  ;  election  of, 
426  ;  powers  of,  426. 

Presidential  succession  bill,  422. 

Presque  Isle,  139. 

Priests,  the  life  of,  5,  6 ;  with  Columbus,  15,  21. 

Princeton,  battle  of,  211. 

Printing,  invention  of  the  art  of,  4. 

Proctor,  General,  293,  294. 

Prophet,  the,  a  brother  of  Tecumseh,  288. 

Protestants,  rise  of,  38;  meaning  of  the 
name,  38  ;  name  of  the  party  in  France,  39. 

Providence,  Md.,  name  of,  changed  to  An 
napolis,  123. 

Providence,  R.  I.,  origin  of,  88. 

Provincetown  harbor,  where  the  "Mayflower" 
dropped  anchor,  73. 

Provincial  Congress  of  Massachusetts,  189; 
informs  the  Continental  Congress  of  the 
Concord  and  Lexington  fight,  193 ;  and 
asks  it  to  assume  control  of  the  army  be 
fore  Boston,  193. 


Publication  societies,  366. 

Pulaski,  205,  223. 

Puritans,  the,  in  America,  their  plans  for 
possessing  the  country,  82 ;  their  various 
industries,  82,  83  ;  their  schools,  83  ;  their 
ideas  of  church  government,  83 ;  their 
ideas  of  civil  government,  83,  84  ;  their  un 
willingness  to  harbor  people  v.'ho  differ 
from  them,  87,  88  ;  how  they  regard  the 
Indians,  94,  95  ;  attempts  at  Christianizing 
them,  95  ;  their  intercourse  with  Puritans 
in  England,  08 ;  the  difficulty  they  find  in 
keeping  their  ideal  of  government,  103  ;  in 
Maryland.  121 ;  their  suspicion  of  the 
French  settlements,  140. 

Puritans,  the,  in  England,  77  ;  their  hopes 
of  King  James  I.,  78  ;  their  accession  to 
power,  98. 

Putnam,  Israel,  a  commander  in  the  Ameri 
can  Army,  208. 

Pyrites,  iron,  found  by  the  colonists  in  Vir 
ginia  and  supposed  to  be  gold,  69. 

QUAKERS      See  Friends. 

Quartering  of  troops  upon  the  colonies,  183. 

Quebec,  first  seen  by  Cartier,  29 ;  a  colony 
placed  at/by  Champlain,  52;    the  strong 
hold  of  the  French,  152  ;  invested  by  Eng 
lish  forces,    152  ;    flanked  by   Wolfe,   153, 
154;  captured,  155  ;  attempt  upon,  by  Ar 
nold  and  Montgomery,  196,  197. 
8neen  Anne's  war,  142. 
uilting-bee,  164. 

RAILROADS  in  the  United  States,  first,  316; 
one  planned  to  the  Pacific,  360;  stimulate 
towns  and  cities,  362,  365;  bill  for  Pacific 
railroad  passed,  398 ;  first  of,  to  the  Pacific 
completed,  422 

Raleigh,  Sir  Walter,  sends  out  vessels  to  ex 
plore  the  coast  of  North  America,  48; 
names  the  country  found  Virginia,  48  :  ic; 
knighted,  and  determines  to  plant  a  colony, 
48  ;  meets  with  disappointments,  49  ;  seeks 
to  recover  his  lost  colony,  50;  falls  into 
disfavor  and  is  put  to  death,  50;  his  faith 
in  Virginia,  50;  effect  of  the  treatment  of 
the  Indians  by  his  colonists,  68. 

Religion,  revolution  on  account  of,  in  Eu 
rope,  38  ;  wars  fought  for,  in  Europe  and 
America,  42. 

Republican  party,  rise  of  the,  371;  not  abo 
litionist  at  first,  371 ;  nominates  Fremont, 
371  ;  enthusiasm  of,  373  ;  nominates  and 
elects  Lincoln,  374  ;  not  distinguished  from 
abolitionists  by  the  South,  375 ;  in  a  ma 
jority  in  Congress,  379. 

Republican  party,   the,  of  Jefferson's  time, 

.     269. 

Resaca  de  la  Palma,  battle  of,  340. 

Rhode  Island,  how  founded,  86,  87  ;  charac 
ter  of  the  founders  and  people,  88  ;  left  out 
of  the  New  England  league,  97;  the  first 
State  that  publicly  declares  its  indepen 
dence  of  the  crown,  202 ;  carries  on  govern 
ment  under  the  old  charter,  202  ;  its  tardy 
ratification  of  the  constitution,  247. 

Ribaut,  Jean,  sent  out  by  Coiigny  to  colonize 
in  America,  39. 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Ivii 


Rice,  cultivation  of,  in  South  Carolina,  125. 

Richmond,  the  capital  of  the  Confederacy, 
383 ;  a  movement  on,  demanded,  385 ; 
entered  by  Union  forces,  408. 

Rio  Grande,  the  boundary  of  Texas,  340;  the 
base  of  operations,  340,  342 ;  made  the 
boundary  of  the  United  States,  344. 

Roanoke  Island,  visited  by  Raleigh's  ships, 
48;  the  Jamestown  colony  destined  for, 
66. 

Rochambeau,  at  Yorktovvn,  228. 

Rocky  Mountains,  the,  as  a  boundary  line, 
346 ;  supposed  impassable,  348 ;  explored 
by  Fremont,  360. 

Rodgers,  John,  exploits  of,  291,  292. 

Rogers,  Major  Robert,  157. 

Rolfe,  John,  marries  the  Indian  princess 
Pocahontas,  68. 

Roman  Catholics,  in  England  in  Elizabeth's 
time,  77;  in  the  time  of  the  Stuarts,  120; 
in  Maryland,  under  the  Calverts,  121; 
their  faith  an  element  in  the  contest  be 
tween  England  and  France,  139. 

Rosecrans,  W.  S.,  attacks  Bragg,  401 ;  is  de 
feated  at  Chickamauga,  402. 

SABINE  RIVER,  the  boundary  with  Mexico, 

308. 

Saco,  Me.,  founded.  88. 
Sacramento  River,  gold  found  in  the  valley 

of  the,  350;   rapid   increase  of  population 

in,  351. 
Saga,  meaning  of  the  word,  i  ;  as  a  source  of 

historic  knowledge,  3. 
St.  Augustine,  founded  by  the  Spaniards,  40  ; 

picture  of,  41. 
St.    Croix   River,    De   Monts  establishes   a 

trading- post  at  the  mouth  of  the,  52;  the 

north-eastern    boundary    of    the     United 

States,  308. 
St.  Lawrence  Gulf ,  explored  by  John  Denys, 

27:    visited   by  Cartier,  28;    the   river   as 
cended  by  Cartier,  29 ;  northern  boundary 

of  the  United  States,  345. 
St.  Leger,  Colonel,  aims  to  join  Burgoyne, 

215;  demands  surrender  of  Fort  Schuyler, 

215  ;  obliged  to  retreat,  216. 
St.  Louis,  Missouri,  centre  of  the  fur-trade, 

347- 
St.  Louis  on  the  Illinois,  chosen  by  La  Salle 

for  a  fortified  post,  137. 
Salem,  a  settlement  in  Massachusetts  Bay, 

81. 

Saltillo,  343. 

San  Domingo,  the  final  resting-place  of  Co 
lumbus,  23. 

San  Francisco,  growth  of,  351. 
San  Salvador,  the  island  on  which  Columbus 

landed,  18. 
Santa     Anna,    president    of     Mexico,    342; 

moves  against  Taylor,   343  ;    and  against 

Scott,  343. 

Santa  Fe,  341 ;  reached  by  Whitman,  348. 
Santa  Maria,  the  name  of  Columbus's  ship, 

*4>  J5- 

Sargasso  Sea,  discovered  by  Columbus,  15. 
Savannah,   founded,    126;    occupied   by    the 

British,  223,  224 ;  evacuated,  232  ;  entered 

by  Sherman's  army,  406. 


Savannah,  the,  the  first  steamship  to  cross  the 
Atlantic,  316. 

Say  and  Sele,  Lord,  helps  to  found  Connecti 
cut,  86. 

Saybrook  founded,  86. 

Schenectadv,  massacre  at,  141,  142. 

Schofield,  General  John  M.,  attacked  by 
Hood,  406. 

Schuyler,  General,  opposes  Burgoyne,  215; 
superseded  by  Gates,  217. 

Scotland,  emigrants  from,  in  the  Carolinas, 
126. 

Scott,  Dred,  case  of,  373. 

Scott,  Winfield,  at  Queenstown  Heights, 
291  ;  fights  the  battle  of  Lundy's  Lane, 
296 ;  severely  wounded,  297  :  in  command 
of  the  American  army  in  Mexico,  342  ;  his 
successful  campaign,  342-344;  nominated 
for  the  presidency,  369 ;  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  Union  forces,  384  ;  is  pressed 
into  ordering  an  advance,  385  ;  retires  from 
active  life,  385. 

Secession  threatened  by  the  South,  375 ; 
carried  into  practice  by  South  Carolina, 
376  ;  ordinance  of,  376  ;  unanimous  only 
in  the  case  of  South  Carolina  and  of  North 
Carolina,  376. 

Seminole  Indians  in  Florida,  307  :  aid  run 
away  negroes,  308  ;  at  war  with  the  United 
States,  308. 

Semmes,  Captain  Raphael,  404. 

Senate,  United  States,  debate  in,  between 
Hayne  and  Webster,  331,  332;  construction 
of,  429. 

Separatists,  the,  72  ;  their  dissent  from  the 
Church  of  England,  72  ;  they  are  perse 
cuted,  72  ;  are  ill  at  ease  in  Holland,  to 
which  country  they  had  fled,  73  :  and  go 
to  America,  where  they  found  the  Plymouth 
Colony,  73-76. 

Serapis,  the,  surrenders  to  the  Bon  Homme 
Richard,  222. 

Seven  Years'  War  between  England  and 
France,  177. 

Seville,  monument  at,  in  honor  of  Colum 
bus,  22. 

Seward,  William  H.,  ready  to  compromise, 
379 ;  hopeful  of  a  short  war,  385  ;  at 
tempted  assassination  of,  410. 

Shackamaxon,  the  place  of  the  Indian  treaty, 

US- 
Shakespeare,  William,  greatest  of  English 
men,  46. 

Shaw,  Robert  G.,  at  Fort  Wagner,  400. 

Shays,  Daniel,  244. 

Shenandoah  Valley,  operations  in  the,  395, 
397- 

Sheridan.  General  Philip  H.,  in  the  Shenan 
doah  Valley,  404  ;  fights  the  battle  of  Five 
Forks,  408. 

Sherman,  General  W.  T.,  402  ;  moves  upon 
Atlanta,  ^05  :  sends  a  portion  of  his  army 
under  Thomas  against  Hood,  405  ;  and 
marches  with  the  rest  toward  the  sea-coast, 
406 ;  enters  Savannah,  406 ;  begins  his 
northern  march,  407  ;  captures  Columbia, 
407  ;  encounters  Johnston's  forces,  407 ; 
receives  the  surrender  of  Johnston,  410. 

Shiloh,  battle  of.  y)l. 


Iviii 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Shirley,  Governor,  of  Massachusetts,  plans 
an  expedition  against  Louisburg,  143 ; 
associated  with  Braddock,  145. 

"Sic  semper  tyrannis,"  the  motto  of  Vir 
ginia,  basely  used  by  an  assassin,  410. 

Signal  service,  United  States,  426,  427. 

Simms,  William  Gilmore,  368. 

Sioux  war,  417,  418. 

Six  Nations,  The.     See  Iroquois. 

Skalds,  i;  their  occupation,  3. 

Slater,  Samuel,  259. 

Slavery  familiar  to  the  Spanish  and  Portu 
guese,  21  ;  introduced  into  the  West  Indies, 
21  ;  the  beginning  of,  in  the  English  colo 
nies,  72;  in  Virginia,  116,  119;  in  South 
Carolina,  124  ;  in  both  northern  and 
southern  colonies,  161 ;  in  southern  colo 
nies,  171,  172;  influence  of,  on  the  poor 
whites,  172;  excluded  from  the  Northwest 
Territory,  245  ;  constitutes  the  chief  differ 
ence  between  the  southern  and  the  north 
ern  States,  319;  attempts  to  check,  319; 
increase  of,  320;  change  of  views  in  the 
South  regarding,  320  ;  domestic  character 
of  the  institution  of,  320  ;  discourages 
education,  321  ;  a  source  of  poverty  in  the 
South,  322;  fears  for  the  continuance  of, 

322  ;  a  bond  of  union  in  the  South,  323  ; 
its  legal  institution,  and  the  consequence, 

323  ;  let  alone,  in  the  main,  324  ;  the  occa 
sion   of  political   conflict,   325;    abolished 
by  the    South   American   states,   326 ;   at 
tacked  by  Garrison  and    the  abolitionists, 
335  ;  Congress  attempts  to  stop  discussion 
on>  335.  336  :  proposal  to  annex  Texas  in 
the   interest    of,    337 ;    attempts    to    draw 
men's  minds  away  from  the  discussion  of, 
339^   prohibited  in   California,   353 ;    forti 
fied  by  the  Fugitive  Slave  Law,  353,  354; 
attempt  to  solve  some  of  the  problems  of, 
by   colonization    schemes,    365 ;    powerful 
effect  of  "  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  "  in  the  ques 
tion  of,  369  ;  the  question  re-opened  in  the 
case  of  Kansas  and   Nebraska,  370,  371  ; 
the   Dred   Scott  case   seems  to  place  the 
law  and  constitution  on  the  side  of,  373 ; 
attacked    directly   by   John    Brown,   373  : 
the  people  not  ready  to  regard  the  war  for 
the  Union  a  war  to  put  down  slavery,  387  ; 
destroyed  by  the  war,  411 ;  forever  put  an 
end  to  by  constitutional  amendment,  411. 

Slidell,  John,  Confederate  agent  to  Europe, 
388;  captured  by  Captain  Wilkes,  but 
delivered  up,  on  demand  of  the  English 
government,  388. 

Smith,  John,  member  of  the  Council  in 
Virginia,  67  ;  the  leading  man  in  the  colony, 
67 ;  is  taken  captive  and  carried  before 
Powhatan,  68 ;  says  he  was  rescued  by 
Pocahontas,  68 ;  explores  the  rivers  and 
bays  of  the  country,  69  ;  leaves  Virginia, 
70;  coasts  along  New  Enc;land,v74. 

Smith,  Joseph,  founder  of  the  Mormons,  352. 

Smuggling  in  the  colonies,  177. 

Smyrna,  a  depot  for  eastern  goods,  7. 

Soto,  de,  Hernando,  sets  out  to  conquer 
Florida,  36  ;  discovers  the  Mississippi,  36; 
dies,  and  is  buried  in  the  river,  37  ;  fortune 
of  his  followers,  37. 


South  American  states  become  independent 
of  Spain,  325  ;  propose  a  congress  at 
Panama,  326  ;  abolish  slavery,  326. 

Southampton,  Earl  of,  sends  out  Bartholomew 
Gosnold  to  America,  50. 

South  Carolina,  first  settlements  in,  124  ; 
character  of  the  life  there,  124  ;  slavery  in, 
124;  chief  product  of,  125;  set  off  from 
North  Carolina,  125  ;  the  first  State  to 
adopt  a  constitution,  202  ;  in  the  war  for 
independence,  224,  226,  227,  230;  refuses 
to  forbid  the  importation  of  slaves,  319;  a 
senator  of,  defends  the  State-sovereignty 
doctrine,  332;  passes  Nullification  Act, 
332:  prepares  for  war,  334;  substantially 
carries  her  point,  334  ;  passes  an  ordinance 
of  secession,  376  ;  her  example  followed 
by  other  States,  376. 

Southern  States,  seat  of  war  in,  224  ;  the 
industry  of  cotton  in,  257-259  ;  accuse  New 
England  of  wishing  to  break  up  the  Union, 
288;  support  the  war  with  England,  289; 
difference  of  the  people  in,  from  those  of 
the  northern  states,  319;  at  first  desirous 
of  being  rid  of  slavery,  319;  change  of 
views  regarding  the  system,  320  ;  growing 
poorer,  rather  than  richer,  322  ;  apprehen 
sive  of  losing  political  power,  322  ;  united 
in  defence  of  the  system  of  slavery,  323  ; 
chief  occupation  of,  323  ;  intercourse  of, 
with  the  North,  324  ;  admitted  as  slave 
States,  324  ;  supporters  of  the  doctrine  of 
state-rights,  326;  at  first  in  favor  of  a 
protective  tariff,  332  ;  then  opposed  to  it, 
332  ;  look  to  Texas  as  giving  an  oppor 
tunity  for  extension  of  southern  power, 
337  ;  wish  to  make  Kansas  and  Nebraska 
slave  States,  370  ;  fearful  that  power  is 
passing  from  them,  373;  reassured  by  the 
Dred  Scott  decision,  373  ;  threaten  the 
North  with  secession  if  the  Republican 
party  succeeds,  375  ;  political  habits  of 
thought  in,  375  ;  keep  much  of  the  charac 
ter  of  the  earlier  colonies,  375,  376;  take 
possession  of  United  States  property  within 
their  borders,  377  ;  attempts  to  conciliate, 
379,  380;  compelled  to  make  their  choice, 
382  ;  ports  of,  declared  blockaded,  387  ; 
business  of,  with  West  Indies  and  Europe, 
387,  388  ;  Congress  devises  a  system  of 
overnment  for,  after  the  downfall  of  the 
onfederacy,  414;  the  chief  men  in,  ab 
stain  from  politics,  415  ;  the  last  of,  returns 
into  the  Union,  415;  return  to  power  in, 
of  native  whites,  416  ;  last  sign  of  political 
distinction  in,  removed,  418,  419. 

South  Sea,  the  object  of  English  search,  68  ; 
and  of  French,  135. 

South-western,  Territory,  the,  263;  States, 
movement  from,  into  Texas,  337. 

Spain,  importance  of,  in  the  fifteenth  century, 
6  ;  the  pursuit  of  wealth  in,  9  ;  the  country 
where  Columbus  had  most  hope,  13  ;  the 
share  of  its  rulers  in  the  discovery  of 
America,  14;  slavery  familiar  to  the  minds 
of  the  people  in,  21  ;  at  the  height  of  power, 
38  ;  faithful  to  the  Pope,  38  ;  influence  of, 
over  France,  40;  at  the  head  of  countries 
owning  allegiance  to  the  Pope,  45  ;  sends 


go 
C 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


lix 


the  Armada  to  England,  46 ;  again  at  war 
with  England,  JOG  ;  in  alliance  witli  France, 
278  ;  cedes  Louisiana  to  the  French,  279 ; 
possessions  of,  in  America,  306  ;  protests 
against  the  invasion  of  Florida,  308  ;  sells 
Florida  to  the  United  States,  308  ;  revolt 
from,  of  her  American  provinces,  325 ;  is 
supported  by  the  Great  Powers  in  her  at 
tempt  to  recover  them,  325  ;  retains  Cuba, 
326  ;  claims  of,  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  346. 

Spaniards,  treatment  of  Indians  by,  21  ;  their 
enterprise  in  discovering  new  parts  of  Amer 
ica,  25  ;  stimulated  by  Magellan's  voyage, 
27;  take  possession  of  Mexico,  34;  drive 
the  Huguenots  out  of  Florida,  40  ;  trouble 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Carolinas,  125. 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives, 
choice  of,  371  ;  why  so  named,  426  ;  his 
growing  power,  426. 

Specie  payment,  suspended,  398  ;  resumed, 
419. 

Speedwell,  the,  a  ship,  which  starts  for 
America  but  turns  back,  73. 

Stamp  Act,  passed  by  Parliament,  179 ;  op 
position  to,  in  the  colonies,  179-181  ;  Frank 
lin's  views  concerning,  181,  182  ;  repealed, 
182  ;  effect  of,  in  America,  183. 

Standard  time,  421. 

Standish,  Miles,  the  military  leader  of  the 
Pilgrims,  76. 

Stanton,  Edwin  M.,  secretary  of  war,  414; 
removed  by  President  Johnson,  414. 

Stark,  John,  at  Bennington,  216. 

Star  of  the  West,  steamer  sent  to  provision 
Fort  Sumter,  378. 

"  Star-spangled  Banner,"  origin  of  the  song, 
298. 

Starved  Rock,  137. 

States,  formed  from  colonies,  202  ;  constitu 
tions  of,  202  ;  their  common  character,  202, 
203  ;  their  relation  to  the  Continental  Con 
gress,  203 ;  their  unwillingness  to  surren 
der  their  power,  204  ;  issue  paper  money, 
240,  241  ;  debts  of,  242  ;  surrender  public 
lands,  242  ;  well  organized,  243  ;  how 
treated  by  England,  243  ;  their  rivalry,  244  ; 
disorders  within  them,  244,  245  ;  the  Con 
stitution  is  submitted  to  the  people  of  the, 
247  ;  their  rights  and  duties  compared  with 
those  of  the  United  States,  248-250  ;  ratify 
amendments  to  the  constitution,  251  ;  their 
debts  assumed  by  the  United  States,  251, 
252  ;  formation  of  new,  253  ;  their  rights 
held  to  be  endangered,  276,  277. 

State-sovereignty,  doctrine  of,  326  ;  held 
firmly  at  the  South,  327  ;  confirmed  by  the 
action  of  Georgia,  329;  pushed  to  an  ex 
treme,  331  ;  defended  by  Hayne,  332  ;  op 
posed  by  Webster,  332  ;  illustrated  by  nul 
lification,  334 ;  at  the  basis  of  southern 
society,  334 ;  appears  in  force  after  the 
election  of  Lincoln,  375. 

Steam,  application  of,  in  England  and  in 
America,  260 ;  use  of,  in  boats,  260. 

Steam  navigation,  early,  260 ;  on  the  lakes 
and  rivers,  316;  first  on  the  ocean,  316; 
on  western  rivers,  363. 

Stephens,  Alexander  H.,  vice-president  of 
the  Confederate  States,  377. 


Steuben,  Baron,  a  trained  soldier,  206  ;  drills 
the  American  army,  220. 

Stone,  William,  a  Puritan  governor  of  Mary 
land,  121. 

Stony  Point,  taking  of,  223,  224. 

Stowe,  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher,  and  her 
"  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,"  369. 

Strasburg,  a  printing-press  near,  sets  the  name 
America  afloat,  24. 

Stuyvesant,  Peter,  101. 

Sullivan,  General,  221,  222. 

Sumter,  General,  224. 

Susquehanna  River,  influence  of,  on  Mary 
land,  122. 

Sutler,  Colonel,  gold  found  at  the  mills  of, 
35°- 

Switzerland,  a  European  republic,  267. 

TAMPA  BAY,  expeditions  start  from,  to  con 
quer  Florida,  35,  36. 

Tariff,  operation  of  the,  310-312;  effect  of, 
on  the  country,  312,  313  ;  maintained  by 
Clay  and  his  party,  330  ;  the  occasion  of 
nullification  in  South  Carolina,  332-334 ; 
modified,  334  ;  a  new  bill  passed,  379. 

Tarleton,  Bannastre,  226. 

Taxation,  of  the  English  colonies  by  Eng 
land,  176,  177;  without  representation, 
tyranny,  178;  principle  involved  in,  178; 
the  right  denied  by  the  colonies,  179  ;  by 
Virginia,  180 ;  by  the  first  Congress,  181 ; 
reasserted  by  Parliament,  182  ;  in  the  mat 
ter  of  tea,  185-187  ;  the  question  of,  between 
the  Confederation  and  the  States,  241-243  ; 
right  of,  exercised  by  the  United  States, 
253;  of  cotton,  310. 

Taylor,  Zachary,  in  command  of  United 
States  army  in  Mexico,  340 ;  his  cam 
paign,  340,  342  ;  elected  president,  344; 
eager  to  have  California  admitted,  353 ; 
death  of,  359. 

Tea,  tax  on,  retained  by  England,  185  ;  at 
tempted  enforcement  of,  in  the  colonies, 
186  ;  sent  back  by  the  colonists,  186 ;  upset 
in  Boston  harbor,  187. 

Tecumseh  raises  a  revolt  among  the  Indians, 
288  ;  is  defeated  at  Tippecanoe,  289  ;  aids 
the  British,  293  ;  is  defeated  and  killed, 
294. 

Telegraph,  introduction  of  the,  360 ;  Atlantic, 
425. 

Tennessee,  origin  and  organization  of,  263, 
264  ;  engages  in  the  Creek  war,  295 ;  joins 
the  Confederacy,  383. 

Tenure  of  Office  bill,  413,  414. 

Texas,  crossed  by  the  survivors  of  Narvaez's 
expedition,  35  ;  visited  by  La  Salle  and  his 
companions,  137 ;  a  resource  of  slavery, 
337;  a  part  of  Mexico,  337  ;  efforts  to  buy, 
337;  immigration  into,  337 ;  declares  its  inde 
pendence,  337  ;  annexed  to  the  Union,  339  ; 
proposal  to  divide,  353  ;  passes  an  ordi 
nance  of  secession,  376- 

Thames,  battle  of  the,  294. 

Thomas,  General  George  H.,  follows  Hood, 
405,  406 ;  defeats  him,  406 ;  portrait  of, 
406. 

Ticonderoga,  movements  against,  in  the 
French  and  Indian  war,  152  ;  captured  by 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


an  Allen,  196  ;  cannon  from,  dragged  to 
ton,  198  ;  recaptured  by  Burgoyne,  215. 
i,   Samuel  J.,  nominated  for  the  presi- 
cy  by  the  Democratic  party,  418. 
canoe,  battle  of,  289. 
:co,  planted  in  Virginia,  71  ;  the  staple 
luct  of  the  cplonv,  116  ;  used  as  money, 
;  cultivated  in  Maryland,  122. 
:a  legislature,  370. 

al  Analyses  and  Reviews,  59,  128, 
233,301,355.429-  . 

i,  during  the  war  for  independence,  207  ; 
;land  tries  to  save  their  property  for 
n,  231. 

*as,  fort  at,  retained  by  the  United 
es,  377. 

•meeting,  the,  in  New  England,  165  ; 
:  alive  in  Boston  by  adjournments,  189; 
dapted  to  the  government  of  cities, 

>,  number  of  large, in  1790,  256. 
!,  modes  and  slowness  of,   before   the 
for  independence,  173. 
affair,  the,  388. 
)n,  battle  of,  211. 

i,  one  of  the  Barbary  States,  283 ; 
es  war  on  the  United  States,  283  ;  at- 
ed  by  the  American  navy,  284  ;  makes 
:e,  284. 

one  of  the  Barbary  States,  283. 
s,  General,  surrenders  his  forces  to  the 
federacy,  377. 
John,  becomes  president,  336. 

LH  TOM'S  CABIN,"  and   its  influence, 

,  tendencies  to,  in  the  English  colonies, 
:  change  to,  from  confederation,  247  : 
supremacy  of,  defended  by  Webster, 
;  apparently  going  to  pieces,  3,80 ;  one 
y  only  for,  382  ;  desire  for  its  early 
>ration,4ii  ;  its  harmony  long  deferred, 
;  it  must  be  one  without  slavery,  412  ; 
her  of  States  in  the,  424. 
army,  the,  meets  its  first  success,  384  ; 
its  first  repulse,  385 ;  organized,  385, 

operations  of,  in  1862,  390-392,  394- 
5n  1863,  400-402  ;   in  1864,  403-406  ; 
$65,  406-408. 

navy,  operations  of,  during  the  war 
:he  Union,  387,  388,  390-393,  401,  404, 
407. 

I  colonies  of  New  England,  97. 
I  States  of  America,  the  title  of,  used 
Jeclaration  of   Independence,  200;    its 
;r,  203  ;    its  authority  compared  with 
of  king  and  parliament,  204  ;  the  diver- 
of  its  people,  239 ;  its  difficulty  in  rais- 
revenue,    241 ;    the    States    surrender  ' 
ern    lands  to,   242 ;    constitution  for, 
ed,  247  ;  form  of  government  of,  247 ;  | 
:s  and  duties  of,  248-250;  exercises  its  I 
t  of  taxation,  253 ;  exercises  its  power 
Id  new  States,  253,  254  ;  boundaries  of,  i 

the  war   for  independence,  266 ;  an  ' 
ct  of  interest  to  Europe,  267  ;  sympa- 1 
c  with  France,  268  ;  forms  in  which  the 
pathy  is  shown,  268;    direction   of  its 
merce,  270 ;  in  danger  of  entanglement 


with  France  and  England,  271 ;  makes  a 
treaty  with  England,  271,  272  ;  in  peril  of  a 
break  with  France,  274,  275;  its  capital 
laid  out,  278;  buys  Louisiana,  280;  its 
liberal  aid  to  schools,  281 ;  watching  Eu 
rope,  282  ;  at  war  with  the  Barbary  States, 
283  ;  affected  by  the  action  of  Napoleon  and 
England,  285  ;  complains  of  English  search, 
286;  indignant  over  the  affair  of  the  Chesa 
peake,  287  ;  declares  war  against  England, 
289;  secures  a  true  independence,  300; 
made  self-reliant  by  a  long  peace,  305  ;  its 
boundaries,  306  ;  its  relations  with  Indians, 
306,  307 ;  buys  Florida,  308 ;  its  rapid 
growth  in  States,  309  ;  affected  by  the  tar 
iff,  312;  difference  of  life  in,  from  that  in 
Europe,  313;  first  railroad  in,  316  ;  attitude 
of,  toward  Europe,  in  the  Monroe  doctrine, 
326  ;  invited  to  a  congress  at  Panama,  326  ; 
in  controversy  with  Georgia,  327-329;  and 
with  South  Carolina,  334;  "  manifest  des 
tiny  "  of,  339;  makes  war  on  Mexico,  340; 
buys  land  of  Mexico,  344  ;  its  claims  on 
Oregon,  346;  its  joint  occupancy  of  Oregon 
with  England,  347;  sends  out  expeditions 
to  explore  the  country,  360;  and  to  explore 
remote  parts  of  the  globe,  361  ;  grows  rich 
fast,  363  ;  survey  of,  423  ;  present  bounda 
ries  of,  423  ;  its  geographical  and  commer 
cial  position,  424,  425  ;  its  connection  with 
the  Old  World,  425.  426  ;  political  divisions 
of,  426 ;  divisions  of,  according  to  the  sig 
nal  service,  426,  427  ;  government  of,  427- 
429;  the  source  of  its  power,  429. 

United  States  courts,  429. 

Utah  bought  of  Mexico,  344;  occupied  by 
Mormons,  352,  353. 

VALLADOUD,  the  first  burial-place  of  Colum 
bus,  22. 

Valley  Forge,  the  winter-quarters  of  Wash 
ington  and  his  army,  218 ;  sufferings  at, 
219;  the  scene  of  patriotism,  220. 

Van  Buren,  Martin,  president,  336;  opposes 
annexation  of  Texas,  and  is  rejected  by  the 
Democratic  party,  339. 

Varina,  a  frontier  settlement  of  Virginia,  71. 

Venice,  an  important  port,  7. 

Vera  Cruz  founded  by  Cortez,3o;  taken  by 
Scott,  342,  343. 

Vermont  formed,  254. 

Verrazano,  sent  by  Francis  I.  to  India,  comes 
upon  America  in  the  way,  28;  his  conclu 
sions  respecting  the  continent,  28. 

Vespucci,  Amerigo,  the  cause  of  the  name 
America,  24,  25. 

Veto,  the  president's,  413,  414,  427. 

Vicksburg,  capture  of,  401. 

Vikings,  meaning  of  the  name,  i ;  character 
of,  2  ;  their  voyages,  3. 

Vinland,  discovered  by  the  Norsemen,  and 
supposed  to  be  a  part  of  America,  1,3; 
unoccupied  by  the  discoverers,  4. 

Virginia,  origin  of  the  name,  48  ;  its  original 
extent,  48 ;  the  company  which  first  effected 
a  permanent  settlement  in,  66;  sermons 
preached  in  English  churches  advising  the 
poor  logo  to,  69 ;  misfortunes  of  the  colony, 
70 ;  the  new  regime  under  Dale  and  others, 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


70;  is  given  an  assembly,  71,  115  ;  its  char 
ter  revoked,  116;  its  growing  prosperity, 
116;  industry  of  the  colony,  116;  slavery, 
116;  ecclesiastical  preferences  of  the  plant 
ers,  117;  political  parties  in,  117  ;  loyalty  to 
the  crown,  117:  treats  Lord  Baltimore 
coldly,  120;  movement  into  Carolina,  123; 
interested  in  the  Ohio  country,  144,  145; 
frontier  of,  devastated  by  French  and  In 
dians,  147;  during  the  war  for  independence, 
227-230;  cedes  its  western  lands  to  the 
United  States,  242  ;  urges  a  convention, 
245;  contest  in,  over  ratification  of  the 
constitution,  247  ;  interested  in  the  capital, 
252  ;  the  most  populous  State  in  1790,  256; 
emigration  from,  263;  hangs  John  Brown, 
373  ;  calls  a  Peace  Congress,  3X0;  joins  the 
Confederacy,  383  ;  divided  on  the  question, 
383 ;  the  chief  battle-ground  of  the  war, 
383. 

Virginia  assembly,  first  summoned,  71  ;  be 
comes  corrupt,  118;  its  action  in  Bacon's 
rebellion,  119}  makes  grants  of  hinds  to 
settlers  in  Carolina,  123 ;  Patrick  Henry's 
speech  in,  180;  resolutions  of,  277. 

Virginia  Company  formed,  65  ;  its  domain, 
65 ;  its  two  divisions,  65.  Ste  London 
Company. 

WALLA-WALLA,  Dr.  Whitman  leaves,  348. 

Walloons  come  to  New  Netherland,  57; 
uive  name  to  a  bay,  54. 

War  of  1812,  the,  290-300;  its  coincidence 
with  a  European  war,  305  ;  chief  result  of 
the  war,  305. 

Ward,  Artemas,  in  command  at  Cambridge, 
132. 

Washington,  city  of,  founded,  278 ;  the 
battle-field  near,  383. 

Washington,  George,  sent  out  to  survey  for 
the  Ohio  Company,  145  :  sent  by  Governor 
Dinwiddie  to  see  what  the  French  were 
doing,  145  ;  his  report.  145  ;  on  the  staff  of 
Braddock,  146  ;  his  advice  unheeded,  146  ; 
succeeds  Braddock  on  the  death  of  the 
latter,  146  ;  appointed  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  armies  of  the  United  Colo 
nies,  193  ;  sets  out  for  Cambridge,  193  ; 
takes  command  of  the  army,  194 ;  sets 
about  organizing  the  troops,  194  ;  watches 
the  British,  194 ;  sends  Arnold  to  Quebec, 
196;  hoists  the  Union  flag,  197;  prepares 
to  drive  the  British  out  of  Boston,  198  ; 
carries  his  troops  to  New  York,  199  ;  de 
clines  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  the 
Howes,  208;  withdraws  his  forces  from 
Brooklyn,  209;  takes  up  his  position  at 
White  Plains,  210;  crosses  the  Hudson, 
210;  retreats  through  New  Jersey,  211; 
surprises  the  enemy  and  defeats  him  at 
Trenton  and  Princeton,  211;  encamps  at 
Morristown,  211  ;  marches  to  meet  Howe, 
213;  is  defeated  at  the  Brandywine,  213  ; 
makes  an  attack  on  Germantown,  214;  in 
camp  at  Whitemarsh,  214;  goes  into 
winter-quarters  at  Valley  Forge,  218  ;  cabal 
against,  219;  shares  privations  with  the 
soldiers,  219;  fo'lows  after  Howe,  221; 
meets  him  at  Monmouth,  221;  again  at 


White  Plains,  221  ;  sends  Wayne  to 
Stony  Point,  22-3  ;  obtains  the  appoin 
of  General  Greene  in  place  of  Gates, 
threatens  New  York,  227  ;  deceives 
ton,  and  suddenly  hurries  to  Virginia, 
directs  the  siege  of  Yorktown,  228 
ceives  the  surrender  of  Cornwaliis, 
goes  into  camp  at  Newburgh,  230;  i 
the  discontent  of  the  army.  230 ;  r 
a  farewell  address  to  the  army,  232  ; 
from  his  officers,  232  ;  resigns  his  cm 
sion  and  retires  to  Mount  Vernon, 
chairman  of  the  Constitutional  Co 
tion,  246 ;  first  president,  250 :  apj 
Hamilton  secretary  of  the  treasnrv, 
discussion  as  to  his  title,  254;  his  m; 
of  dress,  254 ;  receives  the  key  o! 
Bastile  from  Lafayette,  268 ;  uses  h 
fluence  to  keep  the  country  out  of  I 
pean  conflicts,  270;  issues  a  proclair 
of  neutrality,  271  ;  appoints  John  J 
be  envoy  extraordinary  to  England, 
signs  Jay's  treaty,  272 :  is  attacket 
terlyfor  so  doing,  272  ;  sends  Wayne  t 
down  the  Indians,  272  ;  retires  to  pi 
life,  273  ;  issues  a  farewell  address, 
recalled  and  placed  at  the  head  ol 
army,  276;  dies,  277;  his  name  giv 
the  capital  of  the  country,  277 ;  his 
on  the  great  West,  278  ;  monument  to 

Washington.  Martha,  219. 

Washington  Territory,  originally  a  pa 
Oregon,  346. 

Waterloo,  battle  of,  305. 

Wayne,  Anrhony,  sobriquet  of,  223 
captures  Stony  Point,  224;  in  the  5 
with  Greene,  230 ;  sent  out  to  quel 
Indians,  272. 

Webster,  Daniel,  defends  the  suprema 
the  Union,  332  ;  opposes  the  annexati 
Texas,  339 ;  establishes  the  north-ea 
boundary  with  Lord  Ashbtirton,  345 
ceives  information  from  Dr.  Whitman 
349;  supports  the  compromise  of  1850, 
secretary  of  state  under  Fillmore,  359, 

Webster,  "Noah,  makes  a  spelling-book 
a  dictionary,  265. 

Wesley,  Charles,  126. 

Wesley,  John,  126. 

West,  lines  of  migration  to  the,  261  ;  pio 
to,  262,  264  ;  Washington's  hopes  of, 
urges  the  purchase  of  New  Orleans, 
farming  in,  stimulative  of  invention, 
emigration  to,  317,  318;  begins  to  n 
produce  to  the  East,  318;  railroads 
speculation  in,  361  ;  effect  of,  on  grow 
cities,  362. 


West  India  Company  formed,   57  ;  its 

57;    establishes  colonies  in    New  Ne 

land.  57. 
West  Point,  strategic  importance  of,  224, 

Arnold  attempts  to  deliver  it  to  the  Br 

225. 
West  Virginia  organized,  383  ;  admitted 

the  Union,  383  ;  first  fighting  in  the  m 

tains  of,  384. 

Wethersfield,  Conn.,  founded,  86. 
Whig   party  in   England,  207  ;    opposes 

American  war,  207. 


Ixii 


GENERAL   INDEX. 


Wliig  party  in  the  United  States,  the,  rise  of, 
336 ;  elects  Harrison  president,  336  ;  opposes 
annexation  of  Texas,  339  ;  elects  Taylor 
president,  344  ;  nominates  Scott,  369. 

Whiskey  insurrection,  the,  273. 

White,  John,  governor  of  Raleigh's  colony, 
49. 

White,  Rev.  John,  plans  a  settlement  at 
Cape  Ann,  78  ;  a  company  the  result,  79. 

Whitefield.  George,  comes  to  America,  126. 

Whitemarsh,  Washington  encamped  at,  214. 

White  Plains,  210.  221. 

Whitman,  Dr.  Marcus,  and  his  work  in  Ore 
gon,  348;  takes  a  terrible  ride,  348,  349; 
but  tells  news  to  Webster,  and  brings  back 
a  great  company,  349. 

Whitney,  Eli,  invents  the  cotton-gin,  258. 

Whittier,  John  Greenleaf,  368. 

Wilderness,  battle  of  the,  403. 

Wilkes,  Charles,  explores  the  Antarctic  con 
tinent,  361;  arrests  Confederate  agents  on 
the  mail-steamer  Trent,  388 ;  but  is  not 
censured,  388. 

William  and  Mary  come  to  the  throne  of 
England,  105. 

Williams,  Roger,  is  driven  from  Massachu 
setts  Bay,  87  :  founds  Providence,  88  :  his 
part  in  providing  a  government  for  Rhode 
Island,  88  :  his  influence  in  averting  Indian 
hostilities,  96. 

Williamsburg,  battle  of,  394. 

Wilmot  proviso,  the,  344. 

Windsor,  Conn.,  founded,  86. 


Wingfield,   Edward  Maria,  president  of  the 

council  in  Virginia,  67. 
Winslow,   Captain  J.  A.,  of  the  Kearsarge, 

404. 
Winthrop,  John,  governor  of  Massachusetts, 

85  ;  his  personal  share  in  the  labor  of  the 

colony,  82,  83. 

Winthrop,  John,  governor  of  Connecticut,  86. 
Wisconsin  admitted  into  the  Union,  345- 
Wolfe,    James,    leads    the    English    against 

Quebec,  153;  his  bold  movement,  154;  dies 

in  the  moment  of  victory,  355. 
Women,    patriotism   of  the   American,    192, 

220. 
Writs  of  Assistance  employed  in  the  colonies, 

178.  _ 
Wyoming,  a  part  of,  bought  of  Mexico,  344; 

Fort  Laramie  in,  a  frontier  post,  351. 

X.  Y.  Z.  correspondence,  the,  276. 

YEARDLEY,  Sir  George,  governor  of  Virginia, 
71  ;  calls  an  assembly  of  the  planters,  71. 

York,  Duke  of,  is  granted  large  possessions 
in  America,  100  ;  makes  a  grant  ot  the  Jer 
seys,  1 08. 

York,  Pa.,  the  temporary  seat  of  Congress, 
213. 

Yorktown,  siege  of,  227-229;  second  siege 
of,  by  McClellan,  394. 

Young,  Brigham,  a  Mormon  leader,  352. 

Yucatan,  visited  by  Spaniards  from  Cuba,  30; 
what  is  found  There,  30. 


THE  END. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

EDUCATION-PSYCHOLOGY 
LIBRARY 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


1  REC'D  - 


PM 


LD  21A-30>n-6,'67 
(H2472slO)476 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


YB  30350 


924230 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


- 


